Song Fan didn¡¯t want to see Song Yi. After hearing the discussion, she went straight upstairs, leaving Song Yi, who had wanted to talk to her, feeling somewhat awkward.
Song Ting walked over to his father and said, ¡°Dad, the way you treated her before sending her away was too harsh. Little Sister is in this state because she couldn¡¯t forget it.¡±
Song Yi sighed. ¡°I know I let her down. If she was truly wronged, I¡¯ll do my best to make it up to her.¡±
Meng Yu provided words offort, though they appeared to be of little real value. She yed the role of a devoted wife and mother.
However, Song Ting saw things differently. In his eyes, the final beneficiaries of that childhood incident were only Meng Yu and her daughter. Moreover, it was Song Yin who hade forward to testify against Song Fan, iming that they had no involvement in it, and he was the first to disbelieve them.
Initially, Song Ting had great respect for Aunt Meng, who had been there for his father. After all, she had been very kind to the three brothers over the years.
He now understood that Meng Yu¡¯s kindness was never without ulterior motives. She had gained something from the family¡¯s previous incidents, be it medical assistance from Song Ting, investigations by Song Huai, or help from Song Chuan.
Song Huai was currently watching apetition in M Country, specifically Song Chuan¡¯s archery event.
As a representative of the nation, Song Chuan faced immense pressure.
Despite the stress, Song Chuan maintained a smile, but only Song Huai could sense his brother¡¯s nervousness.
¡°Second brother, you¡¯ll achieve excellent results. Just apply your training standards,¡± Song Huai said, giving his brother a reassuring pat on the shoulder. Song Chuan took a deep breath. ¡°Yes, I have to believe in myself.¡±
When Song Chuan took the stage and prepared to shoot, Song Huai felt the anxiety well up inside him. Although he had expressed his belief in his second brother, the oue of apetition was always uncertain. He could only pray fervently that Song Chuan would seed.
Song Chuan stepped onto the field, his whole demeanor bing calm. He had a serious expression as he pulled the bowstring, aimed, and then released it.
An arrow soared through the air like this, but Song Huai couldn¡¯t see the target on the field. He anxiously waited for the results to be announced.
The first arrow achieved an excellent result, hitting the bullseye. However, there were still other arrows to be shot, so Song Huai could only continue to be nervous.
Meanwhile, Song Ting¡¯s rm clock, set to coincide with apetition in M Country, rang. Since there was a time difference, he had set the rm to call immediately after the event concluded.
He was aware of Song Chuan¡¯s likely nervousness, so he chose to contact Song
Huai.
As soon as the call connected, Song Huai shouted excitedly, ¡°Champion! Second Brother is the champion!¡±
The jubtion was infectious, and Song Ting enthusiastically responded, ¡°I knew Song Chuan would win.¡±
¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, and I will be flying back tomorrow. How¡¯s everything with the family?¡± Song Huai inquired.
Song Ting proceeded to update his brother on the recent family events. After hearing the ount, Song Huai fell silent. It took him a moment to collect his thoughts before stating, ¡°I think there¡¯s no need to continue the investigation.
It was Meng Yu and her daughter who were responsible.¡±
Song Huai had been a detective for many years, and he had an acute sense of uncovering the truth. The situation was straightforward.
¡°I understand, but we need evidence to prove our little sister¡¯s innocence,¡± Song Ting said.
Song Huai nodded. ¡°When I return, I¡¯ll be able to resolve this matter smoothly. Anyone who wants to harm my family will have to pay the price.¡±
After Song Huai hung up the phone, Song Chuan asked with confusion, ¡°Big brother mentioned little sister. Did he and little sister make up?¡±
¡°It was us who realized that little sister was not at fault at all.¡± Song Huai sighed..
Chapter 212 - 212: Guilt
Chapter 212 - 212: Guilt
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Chuan didn¡¯t harbor any resentment toward Song Fan. Among his four brothers, he had the best personality and always wore a warm smile.
When they were younger, Song Fan loved to spend time with her second brother. Song Chuan was patient and enjoyed ying with her. However, due to his rigorous training schedule, he couldn¡¯t be home as often as he¡¯d like.
He had heard about Song Fan¡¯s change in temperament, but he couldn¡¯t believe it. The little sister he knew was obedient and, in his eyes, the sweetest girl in the world.
But those things were indeed done by Song Fan. He could only ask his big brother to take care of Song Fan. He believed that with more love and care, she could return to her former self.
Then came the news of Song Fan poisoning Song Kai, but Song Chuan was in the middle of an importantpetition and had cut himself off from external information.
By the time he learned about it, Song Fan had already been sent to the countryside.
He wanted to persuade his brother to bring her back, but with their mother¡¯s recent passing and Song Kai in the hospital, he couldn¡¯t find the right moment to bring it up.
However, Song Chuan had always been thinking about Song Fan. He even wanted to go to the countryside to see her, but other than his father and Song Ting, no one knew where Song Fan had been sent to.
He had countlesspetitions to attend and simply couldn¡¯t find the time.
Song Chuan could only prepare all sorts of things meticulously and ask his big brother to send them over regrly to let Song Fan know that someone was still thinking about her.
Little did he know that the truth would turn out like this, with Song Fan knowing nothing and being abandoned all alone in the countryside.
¡°So, we not only wronged our little sister but also failed to take care of her properly. She has been struggling to survive all these years?¡± Song Chuan¡¯s voice was trembling.
Song Huai also lowered his head, unsure of what to say. After all, in this whole ordeal, it was only Song Fan who had been suffering. They, as her older brothers, had been utterly useless.
Song Chuan felt no joy from winning the championship; his heart was filled with guilt and longing for Song Fan. He dered, ¡°We don¡¯t need to wait until tomorrow; I want to go see her now.¡±
¡°But the earliest flight avable is tomorrow,¡± Song Huai replied.
Song Chuan gazed at him and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Song Family have a private air route?¡±
The Song Family did indeed have one, though they rarely used it. Song Yi didn¡¯t want the children to get ustomed to special treatment; he only used it when he traveled abroad for business.
Song Huai initially wanted to advise his second brother against being impulsive, but when he looked into his eyes, he swallowed his words and quickly made arrangements to contact a private airline.
Song Chuan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, as if he would burst into tears the next moment, Song Huai had never seen his second brother like this. Even when he lost a game, he never cried.
Song Fan was unaware of the events unfolding in M Country. She was busypeting in the ¡®Future City¡¯ tournament, with Xu Yuan and the others serving as the cheerleading squad as usual.
Even Gu Chen came online to watch the match, despite it being during working hours.
While ying, she heard a heart-wrenching crying from the vi. It was Song Yin.
Song Fan had long grown ustomed to it; her typing speed remained unaffected and she was in a rather good mood.
Under the influence of the perfumed powder, Song Yin hadpletely lost her rationality. She would blurt out whatever came to her mind and even resort to physical violence. The two servants were unable to restrain her.
Meng Yu was afraid that Song Yin might reveal something crucial, so she used an object to block her mouth and tied her to the bed, preventing her from leaving. Despite Song Yin¡¯s continuous struggle, she eventually wore down her wrists and ankles.
While Meng Yu felt pity for her daughter, she had no other options. She only grew to resent Song Fan more deeply.
She had never liked Song Fan and saw her as an obstacle for Song Yin to bing the truedy of the Song Family. Yesterday¡¯s meeting only intensified her deep-seated loathing.
She never expected Song Fan to resemble Yu Wan so closely. It was a
hard-fought endeavor to rece Yu Wan¡¯s position, and now, upon seeing that face, it brought back memories of past times.
She had groveled and pandered to Yu Wan, relying on her to enjoy a better life. They had once been ssmates, so why did Yu Wan be a wealthy wife while she was just a powerless widow?
Meng Yu had spent a significant amount of time infiltrating the Song Family and gradually poisoned Song Fan, creating chaos in the Song Family¡¯s daily life. She intended to seduce Song Yi during that time.
However, Song Yi¡¯s heart was solely upied by Yu Wan and he didn¡¯t spare her a second nce. It was from that moment onward that Meng Yu had decided to eliminate Yu Wan. Only with her gone would she have a chance to be the true mistress of the Song Family..
Chapter 213 - 213: Greed
Chapter 213 - 213: Greed
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
She seeded in this endeavor. After Yu Wan passed away, she consoled Song Yi as a true friend. She felt she didn¡¯t require love, as long as Song Yi could marry her.
However, there was another obstacle¡ªYu Wan¡¯s daughter, Song Fan.
Despite her existing reputation for poisoning, it was uncertain whether Song Yi would eventually forgive her. After all, she was his biological daughter, and he still held a tender heart.
Thus, Meng Yu encouraged Song Ting to send Song Fan away, suggesting that they should keep a close watch on her. In reality, after Song Fan left the house, the people assigned to monitor her had been bribed by her. Their primary role was to inform Song Ting regrly about Song Fan causing disturbances in the vige.
Eventually, Song Yi was genuinely moved by her, agreeing to marry her as the mistress of the house. However, they established strict rules. Song Yi would provide Meng Yu with wealth and protection for herself and her daughter, but a real marriage between them was off the table. They would coexist as friends post-marriage.
Meng Yu readily agreed, but she underestimated her greed. Once she had what she desired and became the wife of a wealthy family, her cravings grew.
Upon knowing she couldn¡¯t have another child from the Song family, she attempted to form alliances with her stepsons and contemted eliminating them to secure the family¡¯s fortune.
Among the four children, only Song Kai was easily manipted. The others had their ideas. The eldest, Song Ting, held a respected position in the group, forcing her to abandon that particr idea.
Subsequently, Meng Yu devoted all her mind to her daughter, Song Yin, to attain enduring wealth through her marriage. As long as she could have a son-inw with a high status and influence, she would continue to be a woman of secure social standing.
She emphasized the importance of marriage to Song Yin, stressing that love was of minimal significance. Her future husband had to be carefully selected.
Meng Yu had long set her sights on Song Fan¡¯s fianc¨¦, Fu Nian, who she believed was the future heir of the Fu Family. He was around the same age as Song Yin and exceptionally aplished, making him the prime candidate for a son-inw.
She dedicated herself to instructing Song Yin to learn everything that Fu Nian liked. Even if shecked innate talent, she had to feign knowledge in everything he held dear and develop a good rapport with him. Through persistent efforts, Song Yin indeed found herself by Fu Nian¡¯s side.
In reality, her choice of Fu Nian was also motivated by Meng Yu¡¯s selfishness.
After having already acquired Yu Wan¡¯s possessions, she was determined that Song Yin should wrest everything from Yu Wan¡¯s daughter. It seemed this was about to ur.
Meng Yu still didn¡¯t know what had transpired during her absence. She was merely delighted that the engagement between Song Fan and Fu Nian had been annulled. She believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the engagement celebration between Song Yin and Fu Nian took ce, and at that time, she would have nothing to worry about.
However, upon her return, she discovered that the poisoning scandal was about toe to light. Song Yin was delirious and spoke incoherently. Meng Yu summoned multiple doctors, but their efforts were in vain.
Meng Yu suspected Song Fan of causing Song Yin¡¯s condition, yet she had no concrete evidence. As a precaution, she confined Song Yin to her room, preventing her from revealing any potentially incriminating information.
As she anxiously cared for her daughter, Song Chuan and Song Huai returned home, visibly fatigued. Upon entering, they inquired of a servant anxiously, ¡°Is Eldest Miss at home?¡±
After receiving confirmation, they went to see Song Fan, leaving Meng Yu feeling disheartened. Although Song Yin¡¯s condition was significantly worse, their primary concern remained with Song Fan.
Over the years, Meng Yu had instilled numerous negative perceptions about Song Fan in her children, but it appeared that their familial bond transcended those past conflicts.
When a knock came at the door, Song Fan assumed it was Song Ting or Song Kai looking for her. However, upon opening the door, she was surprised to find Song Chuan and Song Huai.
Despite having grown up since Song Fan¡¯s departure, the two had aged very little. They could almost be recognized at first nce.
Song Fan couldn¡¯t discern their intentions, so she allowed them in without speaking.
When Song Chuan and Song Huai saw her in this state, they were uncertain about what to say. The three of them sat together in silence.
Finally, Song Chuan broke the silence, asking, ¡°How have you been all these years?¡±
Song Fan responded indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s been alright.¡± She couldn¡¯t admit to having thrived, but she refrained fromining as well. However, her response weighed heavily on Song Chuan¡¯s heart.
Upon having gleaned information about Song Fan¡¯s life, Song Chuan was aware that she hadn¡¯t been living well. Still, she refrained from exining further, as they were not particrly close..
Chapter 214 - 214: Siblings Meet
Chapter 214 - 214: Siblings Meet
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Chuan struggled to ept Song Fan¡¯s attitude, but he recognized he had no right to judge. After all, from her perspective, her family had collectively turned their backs on her.
¡°What brings you here?¡± Song Fan inquired. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you intend to stay here?¡±
Her cold tone pierced Song Chuan¡¯s heart. Tears welled in his eyes as he spoke,
¡°Can¡¯t you simply call me ¡®Second Brother¡¯?¡±
Song Fan hadn¡¯t anticipated Song Chuan¡¯s tears and was taken aback.
In her recollection, Song Chuan had always been a gentle soul, perpetually sporting a smile and treating everyone kindly, but he wasn¡¯t known to be an emotional person.
Song Fan was unsure how to react to his tears. She retrieved a tissue and offered it to him, saying, ¡°Please, stop crying.¡±
However, Song Chuan seemed like an open faucet, and his tears continued unabated, regardless of what she said.
Finally, Song Fan found herself without other options. She asked, ¡°What can I do to make you stop crying?¡±
¡°Call me Second Brother.¡± Song Chuan insisted.
Song Fan sighed and mustered the words, ¡°Second Brother.¡±
Song Chuan promptly ceased crying and smiled, saying, ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m delighted to see you again.¡±
The rapid transformation in his expression was truly astonishing, prompting Song Fan to wonder if he had been feigning his tears earlier.
Song Huai was equally taken aback by Song Chuan¡¯s actions. He had been informed by his older brother that Song Fan hadn¡¯t addressed him yet, but
Song Chuan had managed it effortlessly.
As Song Huai contemted whether he should follow suit, Song Fan warned him, ¡°I advise against it. I might just throw you out.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Song Huai promptly assured her.
Upon having already referred to him as Second Brother, Song Fan wasn¡¯t reluctant to use the term again. She continued, ¡°Second Brother, when I was younger, you were the one who treated me the best in this family. That¡¯s why I was willing to call you that. Now that the two of you have returned, have you finally realized that something is amiss?¡±
Song Huai felt that she was referring to him, and his face grew red. He replied, ¡°We¡¯re investigating the poisoning incident from our youth, and we¡¯ve gathered some leads.¡±
Song Fan sighed, saying, ¡°While you¡¯ve found some leads, you still haven¡¯t uncovered the truth. But I believe you both have the answer in your hearts.¡±
Of course, they did. Anyone withmon sense could deduce that the culprits were none other than Meng Yu and her daughter.
Song Chuan suggested, ¡°There were only two outsiders in the house. They must have done it.¡±
Song Fan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you finally see the truth, but words won¡¯t suffice without evidence.
Song Chuan asserted confidently, ¡°There will be evidence. I believe we¡¯ll find
it.¡±
Song Fan wasn¡¯t concerned about anything else. It was simply that this incident had urred so long ago, and, as a child under the influence of drugs, she couldn¡¯t recall the details.
Meng Yu had always been meticulous in her work, erasing all traces long ago. The household staff had changed numerous times over the years. Finding evidence would be as challenging as reaching the heavens.
The recent breakthrough was Song Yin¡¯s drugging of her. Gu Chen had taken the cup for testing, and he had the most advanced medical team at his disposal, so the results would soon be avable.
Song Chuan asked, ¡°Little sister, I¡¯ve sent you gifts each time. Have you ever received them?¡±
¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song Fan replied with a shake of her head. ¡°I received nothing after I went to the countryside.¡±
Although Song Chuan had expected as much, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sadness. ¡°I chose those gifts with care, thinking you¡¯d like them.¡±
¡°Even though I didn¡¯t receive it, I still have to thank you,¡± Song Fan said sincerely. ¡°Thank you for remembering me.¡±
These words came from her heart. Song Fan genuinely believed the Song Family didn¡¯t want her when she was in the countryside because they hadn¡¯t reached out or sent anything, let alone visited her. Knowing that someone still thought of her warmed her heart.
Upon hearing this, Song Huai wished he could disappear. He had neglected Song Fan for years.
Song Fan had no intention of reproaching him. After all, she was now an adult, and there was no need to dwell on childhood matters.
¡°What Gu Chen has can be considered evidence. We need to continue working hard. For example, we must locate the former household staff. They must know something.¡± Song Huai changed the subject.
Song Chuan furrowed his brows. ¡°Locating them won¡¯t be easy. It¡¯s been so long; they might have gone elsewhere. We don¡¯t even know if they¡¯re still in A
City.¡±
¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to search, we¡¯ll find clues,¡± Song Huai confidently replied. ¡°I¡¯m a detective; nothing can escape me.¡±
Song Fan smiled and remarked, ¡°Those childhood matters did escape from you, didn¡¯t they?¡±
Chapter 215 - 215: Go Together
Chapter 215 - 215: Go Together
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
During dinner, Song Yi was in a cheerful mood. He remarked, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a reunion like this. Song Chuan and Song Huai are back, and
Fanfan is staying in A City. I feel like there¡¯s nothing more for me to yearn for.¡± Meng Yu offered a reminder, ¡°Yes if only Yinyin could dine with us.¡±
Her voice quivered, and a few tears trickled down. After all, Song Yin was still confused at times and prone to making startlingments. Meng Yu couldn¡¯t risk letting her out of her sight.
Song Yi was quick to console her, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll find the best doctor, and Song Ting will ensure Yinyin receives the best care. She¡¯ll undoubtedly recover.¡±
Song Ting was serving food into Song Fan¡¯s bowl and, upon hearing this, he responded, ¡°My hospital is already quite busy. I don¡¯t have the time to look after Song Yin.¡±
Meng Yu hadn¡¯t anticipated his refusal to be so swift; it almost seemed like he didn¡¯t want anything to do with Song Yin.
She couldn¡¯t understand why Song Ting¡¯s attitude had shifted so drastically. He had been incredibly caring toward Song Yin before.
Nevertheless, she maintained her smile and said, ¡°Hospital matters are indeed quite pressing. I¡¯ll take care of Yinyin myself.¡±
¡°How can that be?¡± Song Yi turned to Song Ting. ¡°You can certainly spare some time each day. You can¡¯t be the only doctor in the hospital, right?¡±
Song Huai scoffed, ¡°We can find a doctor in the house; there¡¯s no need for Big Brother to return.¡¯
Song Kai, though not entirelyprehending the situation, nodded and chimed in, ¡°Big Brother is busy.¡±
Only Song Chuan remained silent, preupied with looking after Song Fan. Every time she nced at a dish, he would instantly serve it to her.
Song Fan wanted to decline, but before she could say anything, Song Chuan looked at her with teary eyes, and she feared that he might burst into tears. So, Song Fan reluctantly epted the offerings.
She had already canceled her leave and would return to work the next day. Hopefully, she wouldn¡¯t have to contend with Song Chuan¡¯s overwhelming affection.
After the meal, Song Fan hurried back to her room. As she settled in, her phone rang, disying Gu Chen¡¯s name on the screen.
¡°I¡¯ve already extracted the substance from the cup and am about to analyze itsposition. Do you want toe over and take a look?¡± Gu Chen asked.
Song Fan nodded and responded, ¡°Send me the address.¡±
¡°No need. I¡¯ll have Su Yang pick you up,¡± Gu Chen said.
Su Yang was swift to arrive. In less than ten minutes, the car pulled up at the Song residence¡¯s entrance. Song Fan was about to leave when she was intercepted by her four brothers.
¡°Where are you headed?¡± Song Kai inquired.
Song Fan exined the situation, and her four brothers expressed their desire to apany her.
¡°I¡¯m just going to observe the results. There¡¯s no need for so many people,¡± Song Fan reasoned.
From her perspective, it was unnecessary, but her four brothers deemed it vital. Gu Chen and Song Fan had been entangled in a scandal, and they were even cohabiting. There was a sense that Gu Chen¡¯s intentions were more than met the eye.
Furthermore, Song Kai had added many details. Gu Chen was now a significant concern for the four Song brothers. If they could, they¡¯d rather Song Fan not go.
¡°Little sister, we must be there with you.¡± Song Ting insisted.
The others voiced the same decision, and, seeing their unwavering determination, Song Fan reluctantly agreed, saying, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±
Su Yang hadn¡¯t expected to bring so many people with him; it appeared that the young master wouldn¡¯t get an opportunity to be alone with Miss Song.
Seated in the front passenger seat, Su Yang apprised Gu Chen of the situation. Ultimately, he received a response. ¡°Inform Xu Yuan and the others toe quickly.¡±
Su Yang couldn¡¯tprehend the young master¡¯s reasons, but he obeyed the instructions.
Upon receiving the message, Xu Yuan queried, ¡°Didn¡¯t he mention that he wanted to meet Song Fan today? Why are we being summoned?¡±
¡°Miss Song¡¯s brothers insisted on joining, so the young master wants you there,¡± Su Yang rified.
Qi Shuo grinned. ¡°He is employing us to deter Song Fan¡¯s brothers. What a
clever move.
Xiao Lei chimed in, ¡°We¡¯ve be his aides in the courtship.¡±
¡°Are we going or not?¡± Xu Yuan inquired.
Xia Rui stated firmly, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going. I have to assist Gu Chen in winning her over.¡±
The four of them promptly rushed to the vi, anxious not to impede Gu
Chen¡¯s efforts.
When the car parked below, Song Fan had just arrived. Xu Yuan approached her and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Song Fan.¡±
Qi Shuo added with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve brought quite the entourage today.¡±
After saying that, the four of them quickly positioned themselves alongside Song Fan¡¯s four brothers, intending to keep them upied and create an opportunity for Gu Chen to be alone..
Chapter 216 - 216: A War of Four
Chapter 216 - 216: A War of Four
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Qi Shuo had previously worked as a public interestwyer, and during that time, he had been involved in awsuit for a patient, which had brought him into contact with Song Ting. As the group gathered, the two of them introduced theirpanions to one another.
However, Song Huai keenly sensed that something was amiss. These people had rushed to the scene at thest minute. Moreover, upon arrival, their focus was squarely on the brothers, as though they had foreknowledge of their presence.
Even though they were there to greet his little sister, their full attention was on them. One person in particr had never once shifted his gaze away.
As a detective, Song Huai trusted his instincts. It was evident that these four people had been summoned by Gu Chen.
Song Huai couldn¡¯t allow Gu Chen to seed. Upon stepping forward, he said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Let¡¯s head inside quickly.¡±
After issuing the invitation, he took Song Fan¡¯s hand and led her inside, with the others following suit.
The vi was equipped with an elevator, and, as it ascended, Gu Chen stood by the door, smiling as he greeted them. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for quite some time.¡±
This statement was unmistakably directed at Song Fan. Song Huai positioned himself in front of Gu Chen and asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, I understand that theposition of the medication has been tested. Why don¡¯t you share the results ¡°Tith
Gu Chen had studied the Song Family members previously and recognized
Song Huai as Song Fan¡¯s third brother, who had been working overseas as a detective to aid in the investigation. He hadn¡¯t anticipated his return at this time.
¡°The results are currently in theboratory. Follow me,¡± Gu Chen replied.
Song Ting and Song Chuanprehended Song Huai¡¯s intentions and silently positioned themselves beside Song Fan. Song Kai didn¡¯t fully understand but was aware that he should follow his brothers. The four Song brothers surrounded Song Fan, leaving no gaps.
Upon witnessing this behavior that seemed like guarding against a thief, Xu Yuan¡¯s face contorted. He whispered to Qi Shuo, ¡°Are they determined to keep
Song Fan and Gu Chen from interacting? Is Gu Chen so unpopr?¡±
Xu Yuan was genuinely perplexed about why the head of the Gu Family, Gu Chen, seemed like a monster in the eyes of the Song brothers. Gu Chen was the head of the Gu Family and held significant power. In terms of wealth, he was one of the wealthiest individuals. Many people were vying for his affections.
¡°In brother¡¯s eyes, anyone who wants to date his sister is a monster,¡± Qi Shuo exined.
This was the first time Xu Yuan had heard of such a sentiment, but he remainedmitted to his n. Gu Chen had been single for many years, and he had finally found someone he liked. Regardless, he was determined to assist him in winning her over.
Theboratory was situated on the vi¡¯s top floor, featuring some of the most advanced equipment in Hua Country. Gu Chen had expended significant resources to acquire this equipment. Originally located at the Gu Family¡¯s former residence, he had it transported here to assist Song Fan.
Su Yang was initially taken aback by the order. He believed that the location of the testing was inconsequential. Nevertheless, he was powerless to counter his young master¡¯s determination.
Xia Rui eventually unraveled Gu Chen¡¯s motives. He wanted to meet Song Fan again, so he transported all his equipment here. Additionally, it offered a pretext to invite her. Otherwise, there would be no need for a meeting solely to deliver the test results.
Once Song Fan entered theboratory, she became wholly absorbed in the surroundings. She wished she could fix her gaze on all the instruments. In her previous life, she had spent considerable time in aboratory but had left her research iplete when she passed away.
Furthermore, her research subject wasn¡¯t particrly promising, which meant much of her equipment was subpar inparison to Gu Chen¡¯s. If she had had ess to these resources earlier, her research might have beenpleted long ago.
Song Fan¡¯s eyes sparkled with newfound enthusiasm. Gu Chen had certainly observed her transformation and had arranged for a superiorboratory, fully expecting her to be pleased.
Song Fan inquired, ¡°Why did you buy all these instruments?¡±
¡°I pursued a chemistry master¡¯s degree overseas, which is why I brought these things back,¡± Gu Chen exined with a smile. ¡°I see that you¡¯re equally fascinated.¡¯
¡°If I could, I¡¯d want to stay in theboratory and never leave,¡± Song Fan replied excitedly.
The two of them continued their conversation, and no one dared to interrupt. Song Huai, recognizing that his little sister was content, chose to remain silent, though he mentally cursed Gu Chen innumerable times.
Song Ting also appeared ufortable, as he believed it was too early for Song Fan, who was just neen, to be involved in a romantic rtionship, even if she was a teacher.
Song Chuan, on the other hand, was watching Song Fan¡¯s expression. He wanted to know Song Fan¡¯s attitude toward Gu Chen. If Song Fan genuinely liked him, he would no longer obstruct their rtionship. His little sister had endured so much hardship for years; all her wishes should be fulfilled.
In contrast to his three elder brothers, Song Kai was exceedingly open-hearted and engaged Xu Yuan in a conversation about in-game matters..
Chapter 217 - 217: Winter Blood Grass
Chapter 217 - 217: Winter Blood Grass
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°I drugged her and poisoned her,¡± Song Yin shouted in the bedroom.
Meng Yu held her forehead helplessly. ¡°Seal her mouth,¡± she instructed.
A servant quickly stuffed a sponge into Song Yin¡¯s mouth. Although ufortable, it was the most effective method to silence her. Song Yin could no longer utter a word.
In the past two days, Meng Yu had tried every trick in the book. She had consulted numerous renowned doctors, but the final diagnosis was that Song Yin wasn¡¯t physically ill. Some doctors even suggested that she visit the psychiatric department, but Meng Yu promptly dismissed them.
She knew her daughter¡¯s personality well and understood that a sudden mental issue was out of the question. It was highly likely that this was the result of drug maniption, most likely orchestrated by Song Fan.
However, the execution of this plot had been so meticulous that there was no room to prove that Song Fan was behind it. Meng Yu couldn¡¯t openly express her suspicions without tarnishing her image as a loving stepmother.
Song Yin¡¯s condition was deteriorating rapidly. She couldn¡¯t even eat anymore, and they had to resort to forced feeding.
Despite this, letting her out of confinement was not an option because Song Yin would inevitably utter inadvisable words if given the chance, with potentially dire consequences.
Meng Yu had tried tranquilizers to calm her, but long-term use was detrimental to her health.
Although she didn¡¯t have much of a sense of family blood ties, Song Yin was her biological daughter, and Song Yin marrying into a wealthy family was in her best interest. Meng Yu couldn¡¯t afford to give up unless it became an absolute necessity.
Meng Yu finally managed to stabilize the situation and sought out a trusted servant. She asked, ¡°Tell me in detail what has happened in recent times.¡±
This servant was one of the most inconspicuous in the household, often overlooked due to her slow work pace. However, she was a spy Meng Yu had secretly ced in the house.
The servant provided a detailed ount of recent events, revealing that Song Yin had concealed many things.
If all these matters were resolved, it would be fine, but they only exposed Song Yin¡¯s foolishness.
Meng Yu began to reconsider Song Yin¡¯s value, as her foolishness posed a threat to her ns.
However, she had invested too much effort in Song Yin, and it took considerable time to establish her rtionship with Fu Nian. Starting over would consume even more time.
¡°The Miss has been targeting the Eldest Miss recently, and the young masters have already noticed this matter. They are not as affectionate toward the Miss as before. Young Master Fu barely pays any attention to Miss. Even if she initiates conversation, he rarely responds,¡± the servant said.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t care initially, but thetter part of the statement made her expression turn serious. ¡°Has Fu Nian fallen for someone else?¡±
The servant shook her head. ¡°Young Master Fu Nian has never been fond of the
Miss from the beginning.¡±
This servant had been with Meng Yu for many years and was unafraid to speak directly.
Only then did Meng Yu realize that Song Yin had been deceiving her. She hadn¡¯t been with Fu Nian at all, and she had squandered so much time.
With her position in the Song family now under threat, Meng Yu needed to secure strong support. And son-inw represented that support, and she couldn¡¯t afford to be hindered by Song Yin any longer.
Upon recognizing this, Meng Yu picked up the phone and dialed a number. She spoke gently, ¡°Xiao Xia, it¡¯s Aunt Meng Yu. Summer vacation is approaching. How abouting to visit Aunt Meng Yu?¡±
At this moment, Song Yin was still unaware that her mother had given up on her. She was struggling drowsily, trying to sit up, with thoughts of wanting Song Fan to die.
While in theboratory, Song Fan realized that the effects of the perfume powder were wearing off and Song Yin would likely wake up soon. She needed her brothers to assist in their n.
¡°I¡¯ve finished reading it. It¡¯s time for you to tell me the results,¡± Song Fan said to Gu Chen.
Gu Chen had someone bring the report over and said, ¡°It¡¯s about the potion¡¯s ingredients. The rest is supplementary, but the most criticalponent is something called Winter Blood Grass.¡±
Song Fan smiled. ¡°So it¡¯s this thing. No wonder the effects are so potent. I spent years studying it before finally solving it.¡±
¡°Is this herb quite extraordinary?¡± Song Kai inquired.
¡°It¡¯s a magical herb that grows in the desert,¡± Song Fan exined. ¡°With just a bit of water, it can survive for many years. It appears like withered grass, so initially, no one suspected its medicinal properties. However, it can bewilder people¡¯s minds. It¡¯s challenging to find, and it took a lot of effort to locate it..¡±
Chapter 218 - 218: Forcibly Leaving
Chapter 218 - 218: Forcibly Leaving
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Everyone was utterly surprised when they learned about the impact of this substance. They never expected that such a small herb could have such a significant effect.
Song Kai inquired, ¡°So, you were affected by this substance, correct?¡±
¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Song Fan replied. ¡°Winter Blood Grass, whenbined with other herbs, can affect a person¡¯s nerves. It makes me uncontroble and irritable, leading to impulsive aggression. I lose all rationality. Over time, it could render me aplete fool, or even lead to fatality due to nerve damage.¡±
Song Ting seethed with anger, eximing, ¡°She¡¯s endangering my sister¡¯s life. How wicked!¡±
Song Chuan and Song Huai were equally furious, clenching their fists with bloodshot eyes. Song Kai added, ¡°Our entire family was deceived by them!¡±
Song Fan remained surprisinglyposed, as she had known about this situation for years. Nevertheless, their reaction provided her with a sense offort.
Ultimately, their love for her prevailed. Had it not been for a uniquebination of circumstances, things would not have spiraled out of control. Gu Chen took her wrist and asked, ¡°How is your health now?¡±
This was the primary concern of the four brothers, who anxiously awaited her response.
¡°It¡¯s much better now,¡± Song Fan replied. ¡°I¡¯ve used medicinal herbs for recovery, but my condition was severe when I first arrived in the countryside.¡±
Song Ting wore an expression of remorse, realizing that if he hadn¡¯t believed Meng Yu¡¯s words, Song Fan wouldn¡¯t have been sent to such a remote ce.
Song Huai approached and pulled Song Fan close, inadvertently releasing Gu Chen¡¯s grip.
¡°This won¡¯t happen again. We¡¯ll protect you,¡± Song Huai pledged firmly.
Song Chuan nodded in agreement. ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll only trust you. We won¡¯t believe anyone else.¡±
Song Fan tried to ease their concerns, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so worried. I also have a way to protect myself. Song Yin must have endured a lot during this time.¡± She chuckled.
Song Huai suddenly grasped the situation, asking, ¡°Is she like this because of you?¡±
Song Yin¡¯s ailment had stumped numerous doctors, with no one able to cure her. Song Ting had even consulted colleagues, but they couldn¡¯t find anything physically wrong with her. She simply babbled incoherently.
Song Ting believed someone was sabotaging Song Yin, but he never suspected it was Song Fan.
¡°Where did you learn your medical skills?¡± Song Ting inquired.
Song Fan replied vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s just that the local doctor is not well-known. You wouldn¡¯t recognize him if I told you.¡±
Since she chose not to share further, Song Ting refrained from pressing the matter. Song Huai didn¡¯t want his little sister to stay here any longer and said, ¡°Now that we have all the reports, let¡¯s go home.¡±
At this moment, Gu Chen spoke up, saying, ¡°Miss Song, you promised to treat me. How about we start today?¡±
¡°What kind of treatment are you talking about? Exin it clearly,¡± Song Huai quickly inquired.
He didn¡¯t want his little sister to have any involvement with Gu Chen. In his view, no man was worthy of his little sister.
Upon ignoring Song Huai¡¯s concerns, Gu Chen focused on Song Fan, asking, ¡°Are you willing?¡±
Song Fan had already made a promise, and she nodded, saying, ¡°Then we¡¯ll start today.¡±
Song Huai didn¡¯t expect his sister to agree so readily and signaled to Song Chuan to intervene.
Song Chuan, in response, feigned illness, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, little sister. Can you apany me home? You can treat Mr. Gu another time.¡±
Upon seeing this, Song Fan felt it was best to apany her second brother, but suddenly, Gu Chen copsed.
Su Yang rushed to support Gu Chen and said, ¡°Young Master, are you unable to bear it anymore? I¡¯ll fetch the painkillers.¡±
The situation appeared more serious with Gu Chen, and Song Fan knew the poison in his body was dangerous. She quickly approached and said, ¡°No need for painkillers. Go get the gold needles.¡±
Song Chuan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief; he hadn¡¯t expected Gu Chen to be genuinely unwell. He likely used a trick to keep Song Fan here, which he found despicable.
Xu Yuan quickly approached the four brothers and said, ¡°Given Gu Chen¡¯s condition, he can¡¯t see you off, but we¡¯re here to assist. Please, let us escort
you.¡±
Although they had just discussed returning home, leaving their sister alone worried them more.
Song Chuan suggested, ¡°My wrist is in too much pain. I think I¡¯ll stay here and let my little sister treat me.¡±
Qi Shuo offered a reassuring smile and helped him up. ¡°You can¡¯t dy when you¡¯re unwell. I know an excellent orthopedic doctor; I¡¯ll take you there.¡±
With that, he firmly escorted Song Chuan out. The four Song brothers failed to achieve their objective and could only watch as Song Fan treated Gu Chen before leaving.
Back at home, Song Ting spoke with a somber expression, ¡°There must not be a next time..¡±
Chapter 219 - 219: Feeling Guilty
Chapter 219 - 219: Feeling Guilty
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
The four Song brothers reached a consensus. They all believed that Song Fan was still young and in no rush to fall in love.
Besides, they didn¡¯t consider Gu Chen a suitable candidate for a brother-inw. In their eyes, Song Fan didn¡¯t need someone with a prominent background; it would be better if her partner could be kept in check by the Song Family. This way, he would never dare to mistreat Song Fan.
Gu Chen¡¯s status was exceptionally high, surpassing even Song Yi¡¯s. He was the heir to a prestigious family in the capital, far superior to the entire Song Family.
If Song Fan truly got involved with him, it would be fine as long as their rtionship remained smooth. However, the Song Family wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her if anything went wrong.
Gu Chen was still unaware that he had been condemned by the Song Family. He gradually regained consciousness under Song Fan¡¯s care and remarked, ¡°You alwayse to my rescue in the nick of time.¡±
Song Fanposed herself and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say such things. I could tell you were pretending.¡±
When she examined Gu Chen¡¯s pulse, she noticed that the poison in his body remained stable with no unusual activity. He couldn¡¯t faint at this moment.
Gu Chen held her hand and said, ¡°I did it because I wanted you to stay. You look exceptionally beautiful today.¡±
Song Fan scrutinized his peculiar expression and withdrew her hand. ¡°Where did you learn that from?¡±
Gu Chen didn¡¯t expect her to see through it so quickly. This was a technique
that Xu Yuan had suggested, as sweet words often made girls happy. However,
judging from Song Fan¡¯s reaction, it didn¡¯t seem to work.
¡°You should get up now,¡± Song Fan said as she removed the needles.
Gu Chen asked, ¡°You knew I was pretending, so why did you treat me?¡±
Song Fan beamed and replied, ¡°This isn¡¯t treatment; it¡¯s to clear your mind.¡±
Gu Chen didn¡¯t quite understand, but he didn¡¯t press further upon seeing Song Fan¡¯s smile. It was only when he couldn¡¯t sleep at night that he realized what she meant.
What Song Fan didn¡¯t express was her genuine concern for Gu Chen. After all, the amount of poison in his body was significant. If a conflict were to arise, it could have dire consequences. She had to control it promptly.
Song Fan didn¡¯t notice how much she cared for Gu Chen, something unusual for her prior character. In her previous life, she could have easily left him to his own devices.
¡°Song Fan,¡± Gu Chen called her name. ¡°The situation around you seems to have changed.¡¯
Thisment pertained to her rtionship with the Song brothers. Gu Chen had previously investigated the Song Family and knew that the four brothers despised Song Fan, especially the second brother, Song Huai, who forbade anyone from mentioning his sister.
However, today, it appeared that they were genuinely concerned about Song Fan, a stark contrast to his prior findings.
¡°They¡¯ve known the truth all along and are feeling guilty toward me now,¡± Song Fan exined.
In her memories, she loved her brothers, and that feeling still existed in her heart. However, after years of separation, her attachment had diminished.
Over the past two days, she had epted their concern without much emotion.
¡°What do you care about?¡± Gu Chen asked, genuinely intrigued by Song Fan¡¯s enigmatic personality. She was a captivating enigma that drew him in.
She was, indeed, Song Fan, the eldest daughter of the Song Family, yet she appeared to care about nothing, particrly regarding her family.
Gu Chen wished those seemingly indifferent eyes held his own emotions. Song Fan gazed at him and smiled, saying, ¡°Of course, I care about myself.¡±
With that, she turned and sought out Su Yang, asking, ¡°Where is your family¡¯s herbal medicine room?¡±
After following Gu Chen¡¯s signal, Su Yang led Song Fan to the medicinal herb room, where she gathered various herbs into arge basket.
Gu Chen stood at the entrance, observing her as she worked. Song Fan prepared all the herbs and ced them in a pot to brew, and she sat nearby, watching the mes.
The two sat infortable silence, not exchanging a word. Gu Chen experienced a unique sense of tranquility he had never felt before.
Meanwhile, the four Song brothers also remained silent, as Song Yi and Meng Yu sat on the sofa.
Meng Yu asked anxiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring Fan Fan back with you?¡±
Song Ting replied politely, ¡°Our little sister still has some business to attend to, but she¡¯ll be back tonight.¡±
The other three wore cold expressions, and it was clear to anyone with keen insight that they were unhappy. They couldn¡¯t afford to be pleasant to Meng Yu at the moment, and the atmosphere grew heavy and awkward.
Song Yi noticed this abrupt change in the children and felt perplexed about the sudden shift in their behavior. While they weren¡¯t particrly close to Meng Yu before, they had still shown her respect..
Chapter 220 - 220: What a Ruthless Heart
Chapter 220 - 220: What a Ruthless Heart
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
After years of experience in the business industry, Song Yi developed his way of reading people. He turned to Meng Yu and said, ¡°Yin Yin might need assistance over there. You should go and check.¡±
Meng Yu gracefully rose from her seat and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±
Once she left, Song Ting spoke up, ¡°Dad, we¡¯ve started investigating the poisoning incident from our sister¡¯s childhood. Although the evidence is not yetplete, we¡¯re certain that she had nothing to do with it.¡±
Song Yi had great trust in his eldest son and nodded, saying, ¡°I made a mistake in doubting Fan Fan in the first ce. I¡¯ll do my best to make amends.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not just about doing your best; it¡¯s a definitemitment,¡± Song Chuan chimed in.
His straightforward remark caught Song Yi off guard, as he was usually a docile son who rarely made demands. Song Yi never expected him to be so assertive.
Nheless, when he considered the years of suffering Song Fan had endured, he agreed, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go along with your suggestion.¡±
As the four brothers prepared to leave, it was evident that they didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation. Song Yi quickly stopped them.
¡°While you all care for Fan Fan, it¡¯s essential to show respect to your elders.
You shouldn¡¯t have treated Aunt Meng that way earlier.¡±
Song Huai responded with a wry smile, ¡°Considering I didn¡¯t say anything at all, I believe I¡¯ve shown her some respect.¡±
He had a rather independent personality and, were it not for her elder status, would have no qualms about speaking his mind directly.
In the end, Song Yi remained silent. While he was grateful for Meng Yu¡¯spanionship over the years, he had more trust in his children.
What he didn¡¯t know was that Meng Yu hadn¡¯t gone to check on Song Yin but was standing on the second floor, eavesdropping on their conversation. She struggled to maintain her smile, realizing that things had taken a remarkable turn in such a short time.
She had initially assumed that even if Song Fan returned, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference. After all, Song Fan had not evenpleted her education and would surely disappoint Song Yi further.
At formal gatherings, the contrast between Song Yin and Song Fan would be more apparent. If Song Fan attended such events, the distinction would be even more pronounced, showing that her daughter was superior to Yu Wan¡¯s daughter.
However, returning after a brief absence, she was startled by the astonishing transformation that had urred. Song Fan was not the failure she had imagined.
Not only was she beautiful, but she also possessed intelligence. At her age, she had already be a teacher, far from the uneducated girl she had thought her to be.
The Song sons had also changed their views of her, even beginning to doubt her.
Meng Yu had assumed that after so many years, Song Yi would at least trust her to some extent, but he had quickly embraced their words. She was now feeling increasingly isted.
Upon realizing she couldn¡¯t passively ept her situation, Meng Yu decided to resolve the matter, preferably by finding a suitable scapegoat.
A terrifying idea had taken root in her mind. The perfect candidate for this scapegoat was her daughter, Song Yin. ming everything on her would absolve her of any guilt and might even elicit sympathy for her misguided trust.
Song Yin was her only daughter, and she did have feelings for her, butpared to the life of a privilegeddy, Meng Yu¡¯s determination was wavering.
She couldn¡¯t bear to endure any more hardships, and it was Song Yin¡¯s foolish actions that had led to the current situation. Her punishment was well-deserved.
Meng Yu thought about her niece¡¯s beautiful and captivating face. She believed there was no need to persist in finding a husband for Song Fan. Xiao Xia was obedient and equally good, and in terms of appearance, there was no difference between her and her daughter.
After all, men judge women by their looks. Perhaps Xiao Xia would find a better husband, allowing Meng Yu to establish herself in the Song Family.
With these thoughts, Meng Yu slowly walked toward Song Yin¡¯s room. A servant quickly stood up and said, ¡°Miss finally fell asleep after a tiring day.¡±
Meng Yu gazed at her daughter and remarked, ¡°My dear daughter, you will bear the burden of these usations for your mother.¡±
The servant discerned the meaning behind Meng Yu¡¯s words and eximed in astonishment, ¡°Are you nning to make Miss Song Yin the scapegoat!¡±
¡°Is that not eptable?¡± Meng Yu countered, ¡°I gave birth to her and raised her.
Naturally, I expect some returns.¡±
The servant dared not argue but remained shocked by Meng Yu¡¯s ruthlessness, even willing to discard her own flesh and blood.
Unnoticed by Meng Yu, Song Yin¡¯s eyes flickered, clearly indicating that she hadn¡¯t been asleep at all.
However, she continued to keep her eyes closed and her breathing steady, avoiding detection.
Once Meng Yu had issued her instructions and both she and the servant had left, Song Yin finally opened her eyes. Her gaze was filled with sadness, yet not a single tear fell.
¡°Mom, you¡¯re so cruel.¡± Song Yin choked..
Chapter 221 - 221: Candy
Chapter 221 - 221: Candy
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan remained busy at Gu Chen¡¯s house until nightfall, preparing her unique medicinal brew. It differed significantly from conventional medical practices.
Normally, doctors would write prescriptions, measure ingredients ording to the prescription, pour them into a pot, and then boil them. In contrast, Song Fan casually added the herbs directly while boiling.
Su Yang, observing her unorthodox methods, couldn¡¯t help but feel that this medicine was unconventional, even potentially harmful if ingested.
As he contemted this, Song Fan poured the medicine and ced it before Gu Chen, saying, ¡°Drink it.¡±
Su Yang widened his eyes, quickly walking over to check on Gu Chen, signaling him not to consume it.
However, Gu Chen seemingly ignored the signals and drank the concoction in one gulp. Song Fan refilled the bowl without hesitation.
Su Yang had never witnessed such a peculiar approach to medicine in his life.
Traditional Chinese medicine emphasizes simmering the ingredients into a single bowl; it¡¯s not about drinking multiple bowls like water.
After apanying Gu Chen in his treatment for so long, Su Yang hade to understand the doctor¡¯s treatment process. He couldn¡¯t help but find Song Fan¡¯s approach unconventional and disagree with it.
After Gu Chen had finished the second bowl, Song Fan exined, ¡°The poison in your body is exceptionally unique and cannot be treated using conventional methods. This is the first prescription I¡¯ve tried. After drinking it, do not take any painkillers. Let¡¯s see how your condition develops when your ailment res up.¡±
Gu Chen assured her, ¡°I¡¯ve dispatched people to search for the Tango Fruit. I believe there will be results soon.¡±
Song Fan, once anxious about the situation, hade to ept the necessity of allowing events to unfold naturally, much like her attempt to forcibly regain her memories, which had proven unsessful.
With this realization in mind, she offered the third bowl of medicine. This time, Gu Chen hesitated and scrutinized the pot of medicine.
Song Fan understood his apprehension and reassured him, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no more medicine inside. This is thest bowl.¡±
Relieved, Gu Chen finally drank the medicine. Though he wasn¡¯t afraid of the bitter taste, he couldn¡¯t bear to drink it continuously. His stomach couldn¡¯t tolerate such an onught.
Once he finished thest bowl, Song Fan took out a fruit candy from her pocket, unwrapped it, and ced it into Gu Chen¡¯s mouth.
Her actions were smooth and fluid, making it seem as if the candy had appeared in his mouth in an instant.
Gu Chen could have resisted at first but chose not to, eating the candy obediently.
It had been a long time since anyone had given him candy. He had relied on painkillers for an extended period, and his research had made him attentive to the bitterness of the medication.
Once he ced a painkiller in his mouth, the bitter taste would linger even after swallowing. Each time he took the medicine, it would affect his sense of taste for a whole day, and then he would start the cycle again, almost losing his sense of taste altogether.
Moreover, matters in the corporation and his second uncle¡¯s incessant interference at home left him with no time to rest.
Song Fan¡¯s arrival was a wee change. She appeared like a fearless warrior, armed with a sharp sword, vanquishing all the sources of his distress.
His second uncle was currently embroiled in a conflict with Director Zhang, and Gu Zhuo was causing trouble daily. His second uncle was too upied to trouble him.
With this temporary respite, Gu Chen even found time to log into the game.
While he was still seeking the miracle-working doctor, Ming Jing, he held a firm belief in Song Fan¡¯s medical expertise, which he considered on par with the miracle-working doctor¡¯s.
Su Yang, who was tirelessly searching for the miracle-working doctor, remained unaware of the young master¡¯s thoughts. If he knew, he would likely be astounded.
Song Fan hadn¡¯t yet devised a solution to address the root cause of Gu Chen¡¯s ailment, but the young master was thoroughly convinced. Love, indeed, had a way of making people irrational.
Song Fan announced, ¡°I should go now. I¡¯ll be back to work tomorrow and will visit you after my shift.¡±
Gu Chen quickly offered, ¡°Where are you headed? I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±
Song Fan intended to visit her godmother at the hospital but waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I can go on my own.¡±
Gu Chen caught up with her and said, ¡°This ce is a bit remote, and you can¡¯t make it there on your own. I¡¯ll drive you there as a token of gratitude for making the medicine for me.¡±
After considering his offer, Song Fan agreed and provided the name of the hospital.
She got into the car, and Gu Chen asked, ¡°Is your godmother from Yongping Vige too?¡±
This person had been a recurring topic in their conversations, making it evident that Song Fan held a deep connection with her.
Song Fan responded, ¡°Both my godmother and I live in Yongping Vige..¡±
Chapter 222 - 222: The Vigilant Wang Rou
Chapter 222 - 222: The Vignt Wang Rou
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°This isn¡¯t something worth repeating,¡± Song Fan said.
Gu Chen nodded when he saw her reaction. ¡°I was being rude.¡±
Song Fan didn¡¯t want to talk much about her life in Yongping Vige. While others might see it as hardship, to her, it was a very happy time.
Without the gossip and the spiteful gazes of her rtives, Song Fan could finally grow on her own terms.
Though the conditions were challenging, she had the opportunity to work hard and ovee them.
In her previous life, she wasn¡¯t born into a wealthy family. She had grown up as an orphan in an orphanage, relying on schrships due to her excellent academic performance. Eventually, she gained admission to a prestigious university and entered a researchboratory.
It was there that she found a career she loved and was unwilling to leave. Her hard work in theb eventually caught the country¡¯s attention, leading to her appointment at the National Research Institute.
Although Yongping Vige was remote and less developed, it had a simplicity that couldn¡¯t be found in the city. People worked from sunrise to sunset, living slowly while guarding the forest.
Without theplexities of city life, everyone in Yongping Vige held onto their hopes that the children would leave this ce one day to have a better life.
Hopes gave people purpose, and in Yongping Vige, everyone had their aspirations, refusing to bow down to life¡¯s hardships.
When they arrived at the hospital, Song Fan got out of the car but was followed by Gu Chen.
¡°Are you visiting someone too?¡± Song Fan asked.
Gu Chen buttoned his suit and replied, ¡°I want to visit your godmother.¡±
Song Fan¡¯s eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t understand why Gu Chen wanted to see her godmother when they had no prior interactions.
Without giving her time to ponder, Gu Chen went directly into the hospital, took the elevator to the top floor, and even remembered the room number.
Song Fan watched as he knocked on the door of her godmother¡¯s room. It was only then that she recovered from her shock. Both of them were now standing in front of her godmother, and Gu Chen seemed especially close.
Wang Rou looked at the tall and handsome young man in front of her and asked, ¡°MO Li, who is this?¡±
Song Fan quickly introduced, ¡°Godmother, this is my friend, Gu Chen.¡±
Gu Chen, who typically had an expressionless face, was smiling now, and his expression appeared quite gentle. He took two steps forward and said, ¡°Aunt, I came in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring any nice gifts. I¡¯ll send some tonicster, and I hope you¡¯ll ept them.¡±
Wang Rou could tell that Gu Chen was interested in Song Fan. She turned to look at Song Fan, who was standing behind her, using her eyes to inquire if she should ept the gifts.
Originally, Song Fan wanted to decline, but she thought that Gu Chen was the one who had stirred up trouble for her. So she nodded and told Wang Rou to ept the gifts.
Wang Rou¡¯s smile brightened upon seeing this. If it had been someone Song Fan disliked, she wouldn¡¯t have epted anything from them.
She took Gu Chen¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Xiao Chen, I think you¡¯re older than MO Li, right?¡±
Upon hearing Song Fan¡¯s nickname from Wang Rou made Gu Chen¡¯s heart race, and he responded, ¡°I¡¯m five years older than MO Li.¡±
A five-year age gap wasn¡¯t significant. Satisfied with his answer, Wang Rou nodded. She then examined Gu Chen with what she thought was a discreet gaze.
Upon seeing this, Song Fan quickly interjected, ¡°Godmother, it was hard for me toe over today. How about you talk to me?¡±
Wang Rou smiled and said, ¡°I see youing every week, MO Li. Of course, I have to chat with Xiao Chen.¡±
At this point, she realized that Song Fan had mentioned the Gu Family to her. Upon observing Gu Chen¡¯s noble aura, it was clear he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. Could he be from the Gu Family?
However, out of politeness, Wang Rou didn¡¯t ask further questions. She only sD0ke amicablv to the two children and offered some pastries she had made to entertain them.
After Gu Chen left, she inquired, ¡°MO Li, is Gu Chen from the Gu Family in the capital?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Song Fan affirmed. ¡°He¡¯s the future heir of the Gu Family.¡±
This revtion cooled Wang Rou¡¯s once-enthusiastic heart. The influence of the Gu Family was immense, and Song Fan seemed entirely different to someone like Gu Chen.
The Song Family didn¡¯t like Song Fan to begin with, so they wouldn¡¯t support her. If anything happened, she could be easily bullied. Besides, the Gu family had meddled in that past incident.
Although she wasn¡¯t sure of their role, it was better to keep her distance. Song Fan had finally found a stable life, and she couldn¡¯t let anything disrupt it. Wang Rou pulled Song Fan aside and asked, ¡°MO Li, do you like him?¡±
Chapter 223 - 223: Wake Up
Chapter 223: Wake Up
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan revealed a surprised expression. ¡°Godmother, why would you think that?¡±
Wang Rou exined, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you bring anyone here before, and Gu
Chen is the first. That¡¯s why I asked.¡±
Song Fan chuckled at the misunderstanding. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bring him here at all. He¡¯s the one who brought me. He got out of the car and followed me. I didn¡¯t even have time to stop him.¡±
Wang Rou sighed in relief after hearing that. She trusted Song Fan and didn¡¯t doubt her words. She offered some advice to her goddaughter. Since Song Fan had said that, she believed her.
Song Fan could be with anyone she wanted, and Wang Rou wouldn¡¯t interfere too much, but she was truly afraid of the people from the Gu Family.
¡°MO Li, just treat him with respect in the future, but don¡¯t get too close. Wealthy families like his always have various entanglements. It¡¯s best not to get involved, ¡± Wang Rou cautioned.
Song Fan keenly sensed that something was wrong. This was the first time Wang Rou had emphasized not getting close to someone. Even when Song Fan had disappeared to be a mercenary before and returned to Yongping
Vige, Wang Rou hadn¡¯t asked too many questions; she had a lot of trust in Song Fan¡¯s ability to take care of herself. So, why was Gu Chen causing her so much worry?
However, she didn¡¯t show it, just smiled and nodded in agreement. She decided that atter returning, she would investigate this matter. Could it be that her godmother knew someone from the Gu Family?
Song Fan stayed with Wang Rou for a while and took a taxi back to the Song residence after sunset. Upon arrival, the four brothers were anxiously waiting in the living room. Song Kai¡¯s anxiety made him pace back and forth.
Upon seeing him like this, the others became annoyed and just pushed him out. ¡°Go stand by the main entrance. If my little sisteres back, just shout.¡±
Song Kai grumbled but epted the role, squatting by the entrance to ward off mosquitoes. After a long wait, he spotted a taxi stopping at the entrance. As soon as Song Fan set foot outside the car, he stood up and shouted, ¡°Little sister is back!¡±
This exmation was loud enough to alert anyone within a ten-mile radius, but fortunately, there weren¡¯t many houses in the vicinity. Those inside the house rushed out. Song Ting, clutching a coat, ced it around Song Fan, remarking, ¡°It¡¯s very cold at night. You should put on more clothes.¡±
Song Fan ducked. ¡°I¡¯m about to enter the house.¡±
Song Ting insisted on draping the clothes over her, saying, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t catch a cold on this journey either.¡±
Four brothers escorted Song Fan into the house, and even Song Yi emerged from his study to see what themotion was about, as Song Kai¡¯s shout had been too boisterous to ignore.
Meng Yu stepped out of Song Yin¡¯s room at this moment and expressed her concern, saying, ¡°Fan Fan, you¡¯re finally back. I was so worried when you were out sote.¡±
Her face was filled with anxiety, as though she was genuinely worried. She even attempted to touch Song Fan¡¯s face, acting as if she were her biological mother.
However, Song Fan didn¡¯t indulge in her act. She took a step back to avoid her and then turned to sit on the sofa, remarking, ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡±
Song Chuan swiftly went to the kitchen and returned with the food, personally serving it to Song Fan. He didn¡¯t allow the servants to get involved, exining, ¡°These are all your favorite dishes. I prepared them well in advance. I was afraid they would get cold, so I kept them warm.¡±
Song Fan walked over to the dining table and took a seat. The rest of the family joined her. From their actions, it was evident that they were a close-knit family. However, Meng Yu appeared unsure about her role in this reunion.
¡°Since Fanfan hasn¡¯t eaten yet, I won¡¯t disturb you further. My niece will being to keep Yinyinpany for a couple of days. By then, you girls can spend some time together.¡± Meng Yu informed them.
The four Song brothers appeared displeased with this news, but they held their tongues. As long as Meng Yu was still their father¡¯s wife, she held the position of the house¡¯s mistress, and it was right for her to bring her niece along.
Song Fan paid no attention to this and focused on her meal.
Even if Meng Yu brought a hundred people with her, it wouldn¡¯t concern Song Fan. If the former dared to provoke thetter, the former would have to pay the price.
Song Fan remained unafraid, and it didn¡¯t bother her at all.
After sharing her ns, Meng Yu went upstairs. She opened Song Yin¡¯s door and considered moving her to a neighboring room when Xiao Xia arrived. As she contemted this, she heard a feeble voice say, ¡°Mom.¡±
Song Yin was calling her. It seemed that she had just woken up. Meng Yu hurried to her bedside. ¡°How are you feeling, dear?¡±
¡°My body aches. Who hurt me?¡± Song Yin inquired.
Meng Yu almost couldn¡¯t contain herughter. It appeared that Song Yin had returned to normal. Now she didn¡¯t have to worry about her revealing any unwanted information.
However, she quickly realized that she couldn¡¯t let others know about this. If they learned that Song Yin was back to her senses, her n to shift me onto Song Yin would fall apart..
Chapter 224 Mother and Daughter Separated
Chapter 224 Mother and Daughter Separated
After all, Song Yin was her biological daughter. Meng Yu did not want to send her to prison. Who knew what would happen there?
Song Yin had been pampered by her since she was young and had never suffered at all. If she went to prison, she would definitely not be able to survive.
He might as well just go crazy like this. ording to thew, he could not do anything to a mental patient. When the time came, he would be sent to a mental hospital for supervision.
She tried to find someone to take care of Song Yin. Other than not having freedom, Song Yin was still a young miss.
This was the best solution she could think of. Moreover, Song Yin was really delirious and could be confirmed to be mentally ill by the doctor''s test.
Now that she had woken up, it was difficult to fool a professional doctor.
Song Fan revealed a surprised expression. "Godmother, why would you think that?"
Wang Rou exined, "I''ve never seen you bring anyone here before, and Gu Chen is the first. That''s why I asked."
Song Fan chuckled at the misunderstanding. "I didn''t want to bring him here at all. He''s the one who brought me. He got out of the car and followed me. I didn''t even have time to stop him."
Wang Rou sighed in relief after hearing that. She trusted Song Fan and didn''t doubt her words. She offered some advice to her goddaughter. Since Song Fan had said that, she believed her.
Song Fan could be with anyone she wanted, and Wang Rou wouldn''t interfere too much, but she was truly afraid of the people from the Gu Family.
"Mo Li, just treat him with respect in the future, but don''t get too close. Wealthy families like his always have various entanglements. It''s best not to get involved," Wang Rou cautioned.
Song Fan keenly sensed that something was wrong. This was the first time Wang Rou had emphasized not getting close to someone. Even when Song Fan had disappeared to be a mercenary before and returned to Yongping Vige, Wang Rou hadn''t asked too many questions; she had a lot of trust in Song Fan''s ability to take care of herself. So, why was Gu Chen causing her so much worry?
However, she didn''t show it, just smiled and nodded in agreement. She decided that after returning, she would investigate this matter. Could it be that her godmother knew someone from the Gu Family?
Song Fan stayed with Wang Rou for a while and took a taxi back to the Song residence after sunset. Upon arrival, the four brothers were anxiously waiting in the living room. Song Kai''s anxiety made him pace back and forth.
Upon seeing him like this, the others became annoyed and just pushed him out. "Go stand by the main entrance. If little sisteres back, just shout."
Song Kai grumbled but epted the role, squatting by the entrance to ward off mosquitoes. After a long wait, he spotted a taxi stopping at the entrance. As soon as Song Fan set foot outside the car, he stood up and shouted, "Little sister is back!"
This exmation was loud enough to alert anyone within a ten-mile radius, but fortunately, there weren''t many houses in the vicinity. Those inside the house rushed out. Song Ting, clutching a coat, ced it around Song Fan, remarking, "It''s very cold at night. You should put on more clothes."
Song Fan ducked. "I''m about to enter the house."
Song Ting insisted on draping the clothes over her, saying, "You shouldn''t catch a cold on this journey either."
Four brothers escorted Song Fan into the house, and even Song Yi emerged from his study to see what themotion was about, as Song Kai''s shout had been too boisterous to ignore.
Meng Yu stepped out of Song Yin''s room at this moment and expressed her concern, saying, "Fan Fan, you''re finally back. I was so worried when you were out sote." Her face was filled with anxiety, as though she was genuinely worried. She even attempted to touch Song Fan''s face, acting as if she were her biological mother.
However, Song Fan didn''t indulge in her act. She took a step back to avoid her and then turned to sit on the sofa, remarking, "I haven''t had dinner yet."
Song Chuan swiftly went to the kitchen and returned with the food, personally serving it to Song Fan. He didn''t allow the servants to get involved, exining, "These are all your favorite dishes. I prepared them well in advance. I was afraid they would get cold, so I kept them warm."
Song Fan walked over to the dining table and took a seat. The rest of the family joined her. From their actions, it was evident that they were a close-knit family. However, Meng Yu appeared unsure about her role in this reunion.
"Since Fanfan hasn''t eaten yet, I won''t disturb you further. My niece will being to keep Yinyinpany for a couple of days. By then, you girls can spend some time together." Meng Yu informed them.
The four Song brothers appeared displeased with this news, but they held their tongues. As long as Meng Yu was still their father''s wife, she held the position of the house''s mistress, and it was right for her to bring her niece along.
Song Fan paid no attention to this and focused on her meal. Even if Meng Yu brought a hundred people with her, it wouldn''t concern Song Fan. If the former dared to provoke thetter, the former would have to pay the price.
Song Fan remained unafraid, and it didn''t bother her at all.
After sharing her ns, Meng Yu went upstairs. She opened Song Yin''s door and considered moving her to a neighboring room when Xiao Xia arrived. As she contemted this, she heard a feeble voice say, "Mom."
Song Yin was calling her. It seemed that she had just woken up.
Meng Yu hurried to her bedside. "How are you feeling, dear?"
"My body aches. Who hurt me?" Song Yin inquired.
Meng Yu almost couldn''t contain herughter. It appeared that Song Yin had returned to normal. Now she didn''t have to worry about her revealing any unwanted information.
However, she quickly realized that she couldn''t let others know about this. If they learned that Song Yin was back to her senses, her n to shift me onto Song Yin would fall apart.
Chapter 225 - 225: Illness Again
Chapter 225: Illness Again
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan hung up the phone and hurriedly left. After all, Gu Chen had taken the medicine she prepared earlier, so whatever was happening now was her responsibility.
Upon seeing Song Fan leave on the motorcycle he had given her, Song Kai, who had been nning to attend the motorcycle party, was taken aback. ¡°Why is she going out at this time of night?¡± he wondered.
Upon realizing the unusual situation, he rushed to inform his brothers. They now treated Song Fan like a national treasure, fearing that something might happen to her.
However, Song Fan had left in such a hurry that they didn¡¯t know where to look for her. They could only sit by the door and wait for her return.
Song Fan rushed to the vi as quickly as possible. When she arrived, Su Yang was nearly in tears. ¡°Miss Song, please take a look at our Young Master,¡± he pleaded.
Song Fan tried to push the door open to enter, but Su Yang held her back. ¡°You have to be careful. Young Master is breaking things inside, and I¡¯m afraid he might identally hurt you.¡±
Sounds of things being smashed could be heard from the room. Song Fan couldn¡¯t waste any more time. Gu Chen¡¯s condition had worsened, and if he continued acting out, he would eventually hurt himself. She had to let him calm down.
She took out the golden needles and pushed the door open. Gu Chen was in so much pain that he had lost consciousness. He had been smashing things to vent his frustration, but now he was merely smashing items and not disying aggression.
When Song Fan approached, she noticed Gu Chen¡¯s unfocused eyes. He stood beside the table, throwing a cup away. The veins on his forehead bulged, and he was drenched in sweat, indicating he was in immense pain.
Gu Chen was someone who cared about his appearance, and even when he fled, he hadn¡¯t looked as disheveled as he did now. His shirt was unbuttoned, and it was unclear where it had flown.
Song Fan silently approached him. At this point, he was in too much pain to recognize her. His sharp eyes darted over, but it was merely a vacant stare.
Severe pain had blurred his vision, and he couldn¡¯t identify her. He instinctivelyshed out in self-defense.
Song Fan was prepared and swiftly threw him over her shoulder. In his current condition, he barely felt any more pain.
She used this opportunity to find the correct acupuncture points. Gu Cheny on the floor,pletely immobilized, and soon became a pincushion.
With no soundsing from inside, Su Yang pushed the door open and entered. When he saw Gu Chen in this state, his heart ached. ¡°Our Young Master has truly suffered.¡± He sighed.
Song Fan frowned, saying, ¡°I gave him some medicine this afternoon; it can¡¯t be this severe. Did something happen?¡±
¡°It was fine in the afternoon, but something urred at thepany. The Young Master had a meeting, and I didn¡¯t expect Gu Hai to try to force a woman onto him. He even used drugs to subdue him,¡± Su Yang exined. Song Fan was puzzled. ¡°Gu Chen has always been cautious; how did he fall for Su Yang sighed. ¡°Gu Hai poured tea for Young Master in front of all the shareholders, but Young Master didn¡¯t drink it; he merely held it up for show. However, it worked as soon as he smelled it.¡±
¡°This is indeed a grand endeavor,¡± Song Fan eximed. ¡°Medication only works when it enters the stomach. To have an effect just from smelling it, a significant amount of purification and herbal ingredients are required. Not many people can produce such a substance, and even if they can, it would be worth a thousand gold. Gu Hai is truly persistent, repeatedly drugging him and delivering women. Could it be that he wants to be a pimp?
Upon hearing this, Su Yang was distraught. Song Fan made it sound so severe; was there no way to treat it?
After thinking about this, Su Yang began to cry. Song Fan watched in surprise, wondering why he suddenly became so emotional; it was unusual for a man of his size to cry so easily.
¡°All right, no more tears. I¡¯ll write you a prescription. Go and get the medicine quickly,¡± Song Fan said.
Upon hearing this, Su Yang immediately stopped crying and watched as Song Fan wrote the prescription before rushing out.
After removing the needles, Song Fan helped Gu Chen lie down on the bed. She ced her hand on his wrist to conduct a careful examination. Thankfully, the poison in Gu Chen¡¯s body remained unaffected, and the effects of the drug were only temporary.
In a way, this was a fortunate situation. However, Gu Chen would have to endure significant suffering during this period. He would need to consume arge amount of medicine each day to repair his body.
Yet, Gu Hail s actions were suspicious. They seemed to be meaningless, even if Gu Chen had done what he wanted, he would not keep the woman by his side.. Could it be that he desired to use Gu Chen¡¯s child as leverage?
Chapter 226 - 226: You Are an Angel
Chapter 226: You Are an Angel
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Just as Song Fan was pondering recent events, Gu Chen slowly opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Is that you, Song Fan?¡±
Due to the intense pain he had experienced earlier, his vision had temporarily darkened, leaving him unable to see anything. However, upon detecting the familiar scent of jasmine, he immediately recognized that Song Fan was by his side.
Song Fan sensed that something was amiss. She reached out to check his eyes, but there was no response at all.
She took his pulse and reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. The medicine you took earlier affected your optic nerve temporarily. You¡¯ll recover once I administer the antidote.¡±
Gu Chen gripped her hand and inquired, ¡°Is my condition worsening?¡±
With only a short time left before he turned 25, the doctors had predicted that he wouldn¡¯t survive past that age. He hadn¡¯t experienced any severe symptoms, but today, he felt the agony of being worse than death.
He even thought that when he reached 25, it wouldn¡¯t be the illness that took him away, but the torment would be so unbearable that he would end his own life.
Song Fan held his hand and assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cure you. I never make false promises.¡±
After saying that, she interlocked her pinky finger with Gu Chen¡¯s in a childish pinky swear, signifying hermitment.
It had been a long time since Gu Chen had made a promise in such a yful manner. He wanted tough but was unable to express it. With his mind numbed and incapable of disying emotions, he still wished to convey his gratitude to Song Fan.
Upon realizing this, he reached out and pulled Song Fan closer. She refrained from resisting and fell into his embrace.
Gu Chen held her gently, saying softly, ¡°You¡¯re like an angel who saved me from everything.¡±
To outsiders, this remark might appear as a flirtation. But Song Fan detected the sincerity in his tone. She patted his shoulder and replied, ¡°I understand.¡± However, Gu Chen had no intention of letting her go. The two of themy quietly on the bed, unconcerned about the passage of time.
When Su Yang entered with a bowl of medicine, he happened to witness this scene. He managed to control himself and cleared his throat, saying, ¡°Miss Song, the medicine is ready.¡±
Song Fan sat up, epted the bowl, and retrieved an antidote pill from her ne, which she ced in the bowl. ¡°Take this.¡±
Gu Chen extended his hand to signal his inability to see. Song Fan positioned the bowl near his mouth, expecting him to drink it on his own.
However, Gu Chen didn¡¯t think likewise. He drank it directly, and Song Fan found herself holding the bowl, helping him drink the concoction.
Su Yang, watching from a short distance, couldn¡¯t contain his emotions. Witnessing his young master acting affectionately with a woman was an unprecedented urrence.
He yearned to share this revtion with Xu Yuan and the others but decided to wait until his young master had fully recovered. He knew he needed to be patient.
Once Gu Chen had finished drinking the medicine, Song Fan had him lie down. She continued to use golden needles to stimte his acupuncture points, which facilitated better absorption of the medication.
While applying the acupuncture, she inquired, ¡°What do you think your second uncle is plotting? He keeps trying to send women to you and is even willing to use such costly medicine.¡±
Gu Chen was equally perplexed. Given their family¡¯s stature, having a lover wasn¡¯t unusual, especially when he wasn¡¯t married. Even if he had a partner, it didn¡¯t warrant such public condemnation.
So why was Gu Hai expending so much effort just to create trouble?
Song Fan pondered for a moment and came to a realization. ¡°Could it be that your second uncle believes that we¡¯re getting married soon?¡±
Gu Chen mulled it over. ¡°That¡¯s quite possible.¡±
The two of them had almost forgotten about this rumor as time passed. But in Gu Hails eyes, it was a very likely scenario.
Previously, he had asked Gu Zhuo to court Song Yin to resolve the matter. However, Song Yin rarely left the house, and the progress was slow. This left him feeling anxious.
Therefore, he chose to utilize this strategy to rupture their rtionship. He believed that once a woman was involved, Gu Chen and Song Fan would surely have a disagreement, and he could further intervene to separate them.
If that urred, Gu Chen would lose the support of the Song Family and likely be abandoned by numerous shareholders. This would provide an opportunity for Gu Hai to propose a new chairman.
Unfortunately, the n didn¡¯t seed. Gu Chen¡¯s self-discipline was more remarkable than he had anticipated. Even the most expensive knockout drug couldn¡¯t keep him around.
Gu Hai, seated with a wine ss at home, sighed as he reflected on another missed opportunity. He regretted not having forcibly detained Gu Chen and ensuring the matter was resolved, no matter what..
Chapter 227 - 227: Dreaming
Chapter 227 - 227: Dreaming
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
When Gu Zhuo returned home, he noticed his father¡¯s anxious demeanor and instinctively considered taking a different route to avoid his father¡¯s nagging.
He didn¡¯t know when his father had be like this. They shared the same sentiments, yet his father insisted on repeating himself several times. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was still healthy, Gu Zhuo would have suggested that he get checked for dementia.
Gu Hai still had excellent eyesight. When he saw Gu Zhuo, who had just returned from outside, he said, ¡°Son,e over and have a drink with Daddy.¡±
Gu Zhuo reluctantlyplied, and a servant quickly brought wine for them to sip. Gu Hai let out a sigh, saving, ¡°I sent you abroad for so many years, and it¡¯s a rare asion for us father and son to sit together like this.¡±
Gu Zhuo¡¯s expression softened upon hearing his father¡¯s words, realizing that indeed, they hadn¡¯t engaged in meaningful conversation for quite some time.
After raising his wine cup, Gu Zhuo proposed a toast, saying, ¡°To the reunion of father and son.
Gu Haiughed heartily and clinked sses with him, saying, ¡°Yes, this toast is to celebrate our reunion.¡±
¡°Have you not seen Miss Song recently?¡± Gu Hai asked as soon as he put down his ss.
Gu Zhuo immediately regretted his decision to sit with his father, responding with a perfunctory tone, ¡°She¡¯s on sick leave. I haven¡¯t seen her for a few days.¡±
Gu Hai became animated, eximing, ¡°You should visit her. It¡¯s a great opportunity.¡±
¡°Why is it a great opportunity? I don¡¯t want to disturb her if she¡¯s sick,¡± Gu Zhuo responded, feigning ignorance.
Gu Hai stood up, exining, ¡°People are most vulnerable when they¡¯re ill. By providing attentive care during such times, you can grow closer to each other.¡±
Gu Zhuo nodded, but in truth, he had no thoughts about Song Yin. Even if he were required to marry her in the future, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. She was someone who didn¡¯t keep her word.
Upon seeing his indifference, Gu Hai reached out and tapped his forehead, admonishing, ¡°This is an important matter, regardless of whether you like
Second Miss Song. You must marry her to gain the support of the Song Family.¡±
Gu Zhuo scoffed at this idea; he couldn¡¯t fathom how marrying someone else¡¯s daughter would lead to the Song Family¡¯s financial support.
So, he started to go crazy on the spot, saying, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just go and pursue the Eldest Miss Song. After all, she hasn¡¯t married yet, and she shares the same mother with the Song brothers, which makes them much closer by blood than Miss Song Yin.¡±
Gu Zhuo originally wanted his father to back off, but Gu Hai started to consider whether this method could be implemented. He paced back and forth by the pool and finally decided, ¡°If you think so, then do it. Anyway, the Eldest Miss Song hasn¡¯t mentioned whom she intends to marry. Both you and Gu Chen will have to rely on your abilities. If you can win her over, it¡¯ll be considered our victory.¡±
Gu Zhuo couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. He couldn¡¯t stand his father¡¯s wild ideas anymore. Who gave him the courage to think like this?
Gu Zhuo put down his wine ss and said, ¡°I¡¯m too tired today. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±
After saying that, he ran away without giving Gu Hai any time to react. When
Gu Hai came back to his senses, he could only curse, ¡°B*stard.¡±
Gu Chen and Song Fan wouldn¡¯t know what had happened in Gu Zhuo¡¯s family, but they had already deduced what Gu Hai was thinking and felt that this was the only reasonable exnation.
Song Fan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and said, ¡°What¡¯s he thinking? I already hinted that Director Zhang was untrustworthyst time.¡±
Gu Chen responded, ¡°My second uncle only believes what he wants to believe. He¡¯s worried I might genuinely garner support from the Song Family, so he panics at the slightest hint.¡±
At this moment, Song Fan began to pull out the needles and said, ¡°But he¡¯s too anxious. This medicine is harmful to you. You have to follow the prescription I gave you for the next two days and take three bowls a day.¡±
Gu Chen nodded. ¡°I will listen to Miss Song.¡±
Upon seeing that he still had the energy to joke, Song Fan knew that he was much better. She reminded him, ¡°You must drink it. I think you¡¯ll be able to see things tomorrow morning. You must be careful not to let this happen again.¡±
In Song Fan¡¯s eyes, Gu Chen¡¯s body was like ss. He couldn¡¯t withstand any twists and turns or it would shatter.
The poison in his body was barely able to maintain its bnce. If something else were to happen, it would be fatal.
Gu Chen continued to hold onto her. ¡°Then do you want to stay with me?¡±
Normally, he wouldn¡¯t say such words, but now that he had just recovered from the intense pain, he subconsciously wanted to keep her by his side..
Chapter 228 - 228: Guarding You
Chapter 228 - 228: Guarding You
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan felt that she should stay to observe his physical condition. She called out to Su Yang, ¡°Do you have a single bed here? Bring me one.¡±
Su Yang quickly agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±
Gu Chen didn¡¯t expect her to be willing to stay. He regretted what he had said earlier and thought it was too rash.
But looking at Song Fan¡¯s magnanimous face, it seemed like there was nothing wrong with her staying.
Gu Chen was stunned for a moment, and he finally spoke up, ¡°Your brothers are probably going to be angry, right?¡±
Song Fan didn¡¯t care. ¡°They don¡¯t know that I came out. Besides, this isn¡¯t a big deal.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not a big deal?¡± Gu Chen tightened his grip on Song Fan¡¯s hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a big deal?¡±
Song Fan broke free and said, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m the doctor, and you¡¯re the patient. If I stay, it¡¯s the same as a doctor guarding a patient in the hospital.¡± Upon hearing this exnation, Gu Chen¡¯s expression improved, but he still looked a little gloomy. He asked, ¡°Have you taken in other patients?¡±
Song Fan finally noticed Gu Chen¡¯s awkwardness and thought of teasing him. She said, ¡°I did that before.¡¯
Gu Chen¡¯s expression turnedpletely unsightly, and he seemed to have sunk into depression. Although he looked expressionless, Song Fan could tell that he was upset.
In the end, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°When I was treating my sister, I was always by her bedside.¡±
Upon hearing that it was her sister, Gu Chen smiled, but it was fleeting, and he quickly regained hisposure.
Song Fan didn¡¯t expect that he could be so easily appeased, as just one sentence was enough to influence his emotions.
Su Yang didn¡¯t think so. In his eyes, the young master was a person who wouldn¡¯t change his expression even if a mountain copsed in front of him. He rarely showed any emotional fluctuations. Some people had never even seen the young master smile.
Although half of it was because of the medication and painkillers that made his emotions indifferent, the other half was also because he did not want to waste time on it. He had been carrying responsibilities since the day he was born.
Song Fan slept beside Gu Chen, and there was only half a meter between the two of them. Su Yang had specially ced it this way so that they could talk. He quickly left to report this matter to the other young masters.
Song Fan immediatelyy down and asked, ¡°Have you found out who ordered the hit on you?¡±
¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Gu Chen shook his head. ¡°Thest clue stopped at the overseas forces. I only know that someone offered 200 million to have me killed.¡±
This number shocked Song Fan. Even the president of a country didn¡¯t have that much money. The person who put the bounty on Gu Chen wanted his life.
¡°Even if we fail this time, there will be many more attempts on your life. For the sake of these 200 million, mercenaries and assassins can go to great lengths.¡± Song Fan said worriedly.
She had done this kind of work before, so she knew what these people were thinking. As fugitives, there was no tomorrow. They only had money in their hearts. With money, they would do anything. Even if they knew that this mission might cost them their lives, they would do it regardless of anything.
Only blood and money could make them feel alive. They were no longer living people but ves of money.
The first thing they did after they got the money was to squander it. No matter what method they used, gambling and ying women was their pastime. Often, they would go bankrupt after that.
However, as long as they continued to ept missions, they would have new money. Money was just a number to them.
Therefore, Song Fan left immediately after she earned enough money. She destroyed all traces of herself and pretended that she had never been a mercenary.
Gu Chen didn¡¯t seem to be too worried. He said calmly, ¡°Even without this 200 million, there are still many people who want me dead. When I was born, I was destined to face all of this.¡¯
Song Fan had also heard of the turbulent history of the Gu Family. These three years had been considered rtively peaceful under Gu Chen¡¯s leadership. Apart from Gu Hail s power struggle, there hadn¡¯t been any major events.
Four or five years ago, the Gu Family was in turmoil. To protect his only son, the head of the Gu Family sent him abroad to study. That was the only way to save him from the disaster that had befallen the Gu Family.
There was a huge explosion during the Gu Family¡¯s ancestral worship ceremony, and two-thirds of the family members lost their lives. Even the head of the Gu Family was paralyzed from the waist down.
After that incident, the Gu Family became embroiled in internal strife, the stock market was impacted, and the stock price plummeted. It wasn¡¯t until Gu Chen returned to the country two yearster that the situation began to stabilize.
He took over the chairman position of his father and used strong measures to reorganize the entire group, recovering the previous losses in time..
Chapter 229 - 229: Unknown Poison
Chapter 229 - 229: Unknown Poison
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
This was also the reason why Gu Hai wanted to use methods to deal with Gu Chen. If he fought Gu Chen, he would not be able to win. The major shareholders also felt that it was better to let Gu Chen be the chairman.
After all, in those two years, Gu Hai did not stabilize thepany. They were all afraid that the Gu Corporation would go bankrupt one day. It was Gu Chen who turned the tide and gave them hope.
Song Fan sat up and asked, ¡°When did your poison appear?¡±
Gu Chen thought for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t remember either. No one said it was poison before. They all said that there was something wrong with my nerves and that there was no way to treat it.¡±
¡°When did your headache start?¡± Song Fan changed the question.
¡°It was three years ago.¡± Gu Chen said, ¡°I had an ident at that time and was hospitalized for a month. After that, I had this illness.¡±
Song Fan didn¡¯t ask about the details of the incident. Since Gu Chen didn¡¯t say anything, it could be a family secret. It was better not to ask too much.
However, since that was the case, there was no way to know who poisoned Gu Chen. These things were obviously not calcted from the beginning. It was just a strangebination of factors that formed a bnce in his body, so it was difficult to remove them from his body now.
Song Fan thought about it and decided to calm him down first, at least to change the fact that he would act up from time to time.
Gu Chen was a person who could endure, but he was forced to smash things to vent his pain.
Song Fan had already thought of a cure and was prepared to try it step by step. There would definitely be a way.
Gu Chen suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for the legendary Miracle Doctor Mingjing. Everyone thought that she would have a solution, so I came to A City. However, I haven¡¯t found any clues until now. My illness is getting worse, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll die at the age of 25. I won¡¯t die if I meet you.¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s tone was very firm. Even though no one knew the name Song Fan and he could not bepared to the Godly Doctor Mingjing, he hadpletely entrusted his life to him.
Song Fan was very touched by his words. She took the initiative to hold his hand and said, ¡°I will do my best.¡±
This was the highest promise a doctor could make. Song Fan secretly swore that she would definitely cure Gu Chen.
That night, both of them had a good night¡¯s sleep. Gu Chen also experienced the feeling of sleeping until dawn.
However, the four Song brothers were not like this. They had been guarding downstairs for the entire night. All of them had panda eyes and were staring straight at the door.
After Song Fan got out of the car, he quickly ran over and asked, ¡°Little sister, where did you gost night?¡±
Then, they looked her up and down, afraid that something had happened.
Song Fan didn¡¯t expect them to be so nervous. Everyone¡¯s face was filled with fatigue. It was obvious that they had been waiting for her for a long time.
She quickly exined, ¡°Something happened to one of my patients. I¡¯m going to take care of him.¡¯
Song Fan subconsciously chose to hide Gu Chen¡¯s matter. She did not know why she said that. ording to her past personality, she would not lie like this.
She did not realize that she was protecting Gu Chen, afraid that her brothers would think that he was a bad person.
Song Ting could tell that his little sister didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter, so he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Hurry up and go upstairs to rest. We can rest assured when we see you back.¡±
Song Kai was so tired that he could lie down immediately, but he still watched Song Fan return to his room before going to sleep. The four of them had more or less let Song Fan down, so now they wanted to do their best to make up for it. Even if it was just a small matter of waiting for her toe back, they had to do their best.
Meng Yu naturally took in all of this. She knew that these four people would not be of use to her. She had to find a strong external aid.
Fu Nian was already disappointed in Song Yin. She had to pick a new candidate as soon as possible and let Xiao Xia get in touch with her.
She believed that Xiao Xia would do a good job. She was the child who knew how to make use of her beauty the best she had ever seen.
Although it was close to summer vacation, Song Fan still chose to go to work, even if the principal said that she could take a break until the next semester.
She didn¡¯t want to face her four brothers at home. They treated her like delicate porcin as if she was about to shatter.
When she stood on the podium, she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±
The audience immediately burst into apuse. They had been waiting for Song Fan for a long time. Only afterparing her teaching skills did they realize how good her teaching was. After changing teachers, they felt that learning was difficult..
Chapter 230 - 230: Taking Pleasure in Others’ Misfortune
Chapter 230 - 230: Taking Pleasure in Others¡¯ Misfortune
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan had finally found her way back to the right track. She only felt truly alive when standing at the podium.
Ironically, she hadn¡¯t expected that her initial return to work was solely to please her godmother. But, as time With that thought, she couldn¡¯t wait until the weekend and decided to visit after school hours. She didn¡¯t even have evening sses and requested leave. She could attend sses at any time, but missing this opportunity to tease Song Yin wouldn¡¯t be right. went on, she couldn¡¯t bear to part with these students. She had taught them personally and had to watch them go to university.
Initially, the students weren¡¯t very epting, but now they truly missed Song Faning to ss. Although her personality wasn¡¯t very warm, and she didn¡¯t engage in much banter, her teaching skills were truly admirable.
Those in this ss were either diligent students focused on their studies or wealthy second-generation heirs who valued education. Either way, they aimed to excel in physics.
Particrly after the substitute teacher changed this time, they realized how impressive Song Fan was. The new teacher was alsopetent but fell short of her standards.
¡°Even though the holidays are right around the corner, don¡¯t ck off. Take each subject seriously. This way, you can enjoy your vacation without worrying about unfinished coursework,¡± Song Fan advised with a smile.
Song Fan seldom showed much emotion in ss, so seeing her smile was as rare as a Martian collision. Her students were surprised by this unexpected disy of warmth.
However, this smile didn¡¯tst long, as Song Fan opened her textbook and began her lecture.
At the end of the ss, Tingting approached her. When Song Fan noticed her, Tingting turned away, as if trying to avoid her.
Song Fan didn¡¯t call her, and she returned to the office.
Tingting hesitated for a while but eventually entered the room. ¡°Miss Song, do you know why Song Yin hasn¡¯t beening to school recently?¡± Tingting asked.
She was curious. Song Yin had never disappeared for such a long time. In the past, even if she was sick, she would stille to school because she enjoyed the feeling of being surrounded by everyone. Whenever she was unwell, whether it was the teachers or the students, they would all take care of her.
Tingting knew something must have happened to prevent her froming to school for such an extended period.
¡°The bell for ss has already rung. Why are you still here?¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t answer the question but questioned her.
The teachers had already gone to their sses. Now, there was only her and Tingting in the office. After all, there were not many teachers like Song Fan who only taught two or three sses a day.
Tingting was a person who knew how to follow the rules. She could tell that
Song Fan didn¡¯t want to chase her away, so she quickly went over and said, ¡°This ss is a physical education ss, and my body isn¡¯t suitable for exercise, so I don¡¯t have to go.¡±
Song Fan reached out and ced her hand on Tingting¡¯s wrist. Tingting was telling the truth. Although she usually seemed feisty, even hitting people, her heart was not in good condition. It wasn¡¯t a life-threatening illness, but it was a condition she¡¯d have to live with.
Song Fan immediately picked up a pen and prescribed the medicine for her. ¡°If you trust me, take this medicine. You¡¯ll be able to attend physical education sses in the future.¡¯
Tingting didn¡¯t know what to say, but she wanted to trust Song Fan. After all, Song Fan had just checked her pulse, and no matter how she looked at it, it seemed untrustworthy.
¡°I understand.¡± In the end, Tingting epted it and decided to take it home to show her mother.
She stared at Song Fan with an eager gaze, awaiting the answer to her first question.
Song Fan didn¡¯t hide anything and said directly, ¡°Song Yin had something happen, and she can only lie in bed, so she hasn¡¯t been able toe to school.¡±
Tingting immediately got excited and asked, ¡°What happened? She can¡¯t even get out of bed?¡±
From the way she was gloating, it was obvious she wasn¡¯t worried about Song Yin at all.
Song Fan didn¡¯t want to discuss the Song Family with outsiders. After all, this matter was somewhatplicated. She shook her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Tingting tugged at her sleeve in disappointment. ¡°Miss Song, please tell me. I want to know.¡±
At this moment, Song Fan suddenly had an idea. She turned to look at Tingting and smiled. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go visit Song Yin? I believe you¡¯ll be able to find out.¡¯
This suggestion would cause trouble for Meng Yu and her daughter. The two of them were busy keeping the fact that Song Yin had woken up a secret. Tingting¡¯s visit at this time would surely make them flustered.
Tingting didn¡¯t know what had transpired exactly, but she pondered it and felt that Song Fan¡¯s advice made sense. She had a good rtionship with Song Yin in the past, and now that she said she wanted to visit Song Yin, it wouldn¡¯t seem weird. It was a good time to go and mock Song Yin..
Chapter 231 - 231: Visit
Chapter 231 - 231: Visit
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan¡¯s sses today were all in the morning, so she left school in the afternoon. However, instead of going home, she went straight to Gu Chen¡¯s ce to check on his recovery.
Upon observing Su Yang¡¯s unprecedented enthusiasm, Song Fan was surprised. He quickly called out to her, ¡°Bring afortable chair for Miss Song. Also, get the snacks and fruits she used to like.¡¯
After issuing the instructions, Su Yang busied himself serving Song Fan, reminiscent of a servant from a previous life. Not only did he work swiftly, but he also maintained a pleasant smile.
Perplexed, Song Fan looked at him. She couldn¡¯t fathom why Su Yang, once a highly professional secretary, had suddenly transformed into a servant.
Su Yang¡¯s actions, however, were driven by gratitude, having witnessed the pain Gu Chen endured during his illness.
Gu Chen had taken the medicine prescribed by Song Fan the previous day, and by this morning, his condition had notably improved. His face had a healthy glow, and he even managed to eat a few buns¡ªan unusual feat for someone who used to skip breakfast due to morning difort.
In Su Yang¡¯s eyes, Song Fan had be a god, worthy of worship.
¡°Where¡¯s your young master?¡± Song Fan inquired as she enjoyed some fruit.
Su Yang replied with a smile, ¡°Our Young Master is in a video conference, but it¡¯s almost over. Please wait a while.¡±
After finishing speaking, he stood on the side without moving. Song Fan was a bit puzzled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apany him?¡±
He then exined, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Miss Song will be bored here alone, so I¡¯ll apany you in conversation.¡±
Song Fan found Su Yang¡¯s meticulousness somewhat unnerving, wondering if he had hit his head. However, she refrained from asking, thinking he should consult a doctor given his age.
Soon after, Gu Chen concluded the meeting and, upon seeing Song Fan, greeted her with a smile. ¡°I knew you woulde today, so I specially brought forward the meeting time. I didn¡¯t expect you toe so early.¡±
Song Fan, without saying anything, went to hold Gu Chen¡¯s wrist, intending to check his pulse. However, Gu Chen held her hand, and their fingers interlocked.
Su Yang, sensing the moment, swiftly offered a ss of water, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go get a ss of water.¡±
¡°Can you let go now? I just want to take your pulse,¡± Song Fan said, eyeing their intertwined hands.
Gu Chen handed over his other hand, assuring, ¡°It won¡¯t dy you.¡±
Song Fan was at a loss for words, and could only remind herself that he was a patient, then continued checking his pulse.
¡°Your body has recovered today, and the poison in your system has stabilized. In the future, be sure to be cautious and avoid being drugged again, especially stay away from your second uncle,¡± Song Fan advised.
Both of these incidents were rted to Gu Hai. Song Fan felt that Gu Chen shouldn¡¯t have met him. After all, apart from him, no one else was so eager to drug Gu Chen.
¡°I will do my best, but my second uncle won¡¯t give up,¡± Gu Chen replied.
Song Fan also knew that Gu Hai had his eyes fixed solely on Gu Chen. He wanted Gu Zhuo to marry Song Yin right away, but he never considered that she wouldn¡¯t marry Gu Chen. Poor Gu Zhuo was still studying at Eke and couldn¡¯t go back to university abroad.
Song Fan stayed with Gu Chen until the evening. The two even yed a few rounds of chess, and during this time, she logged into the game to do missions together. Overall, it was a pleasant afternoon.
Upon returning home, Song Fan realized there was going to be a spectacle. Not only was Tingting sitting in the living room, but there was also Gu Zhuo. The only difference was that one was very happy, and the other was unhappy.
Meng Yu, viewing Tingting as her daughter¡¯s good friend, weed her warmly. She mentioned Yinyin¡¯s health and requested Tingting not to visit until she was better.
Unperturbed, Tingting seemed more determined to go in. Gu Zhuo, prompted by Gu Hai, appeared without much enthusiasm.
Meng Yu was unsure why Gu Zhuo hade. Song Yin hadn¡¯t shared Gu Hail s intentions with her, fearing they might directly discuss uniting the two. Her mind was still preupied with Gu Chen.
Meng Yu, disying genuine warmth toward Gu Zhuo as an elder, said, ¡°I¡¯ve met your father a few times at banquets. We can be considered friends. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a good rtionship with Yinyin.¡±
Respecting elders, Gu Zhuo smiled and replied, ¡°I have a good rtionship with Teacher Song, so I thought ofing over to visit.¡±
This statement nearly made Meng Yu unable to contain her inner frustration. Gu Zhuo¡¯s words were distancing himself from Song Yin, implying that he had no real connection with her and was only there out of consideration for Song
Fan..
Chapter 232 - 232: Breaking In
Chapter 232 - 232: Breaking In
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Meng Yu had been ying the role of a devoted wife and mother for many years, so she wasn¡¯t about to give up just because of onement. She suppressed the anger in her heart and smiled, ¡°Fan Fan is the sister who loves her the most. You have to take care of Yinyin in the future since you¡¯re friends with her.¡±
Gu Zhuo picked up the fruit juice and took a sip, smiling without offering any response. It was evident he didn¡¯t want to continue with the conversations.
Upon feeling that she needed to leave for a while, Meng Yu stood up and said,
¡°Yinyin should have woken up by now. I¡¯ll go and take a look. You guys sit first.¡±
Song Fan entered only after she left. Ting Ting quickly went up to greet her, ¡°You¡¯re finally back. Auntie Meng is too enthusiastic. She brought so many things, but she just won¡¯t let us see Song Yin.¡±
¡°It¡¯s good that we don¡¯t see her,¡± Gu Zhuo remarked. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say when I see Song Yin. It¡¯ll be even more troublesome if she cries.¡±
Gu Zhuo dreaded a girl¡¯s tears, and Song Yin seemed to be a person made of tears, ready to cry at any moment. Ting Ting found his perspective reasonable but was eager to know why Song Yin wasn¡¯t attending school. If something unfortunate had happened, it would bring her joy.
¡°Do you think Song Yin has a rash on her face? Is that why she¡¯s not going to school?¡± Ting Ting spected.
Gu Zhuo didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a very normal thing? You don¡¯t have to take so many days off, right?¡±
¡°What do you know?¡± Ting Ting pursed her lips. ¡°Song Yin values her face more than her life. If that were the case, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have gone to school. She hopes to always appear perfect in the eyes of outsiders.¡±
Gu Zhuo looked at Song Fan. ¡°Would you do such a thing?¡±
Song Fan picked up a piece of fruit and ced it in her mouth. ¡°I can wear a mask.¡¯
Despite her dislike for Song Yin, Song Fan had no issues with her appearance.
There was no need for her to pretend to be someone she wasn¡¯t just to seem special.
Gu Zhuo sighed. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m already here. I¡¯ll have an exnation when I go back.¡±
He didn¡¯t want to see Song Yin in the first ce; it was Gu Hai who used all the racing cars in his garage as a threat, leaving him no choice but toe.
Song Fan knew well that Meng Yu wouldn¡¯t let anyone see Song Yin because she had already woken up. However, for the n to work, Song Yin needed to appear mentally unwell. Therefore, Song Fan didn¡¯t want the mother and daughter to get what they wanted.
¡°Song Yin has been hiding in the house. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing. I didn¡¯t even see her,¡± Song Fan imed. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s sick. It¡¯s summer vacation soon, so it¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t go to school.¡±
Though Song Fan¡¯s tone was calm, Ting Ting heard something different. She resented Song Yin for deceiving her for so long at school, and this was her chance to confront her.
Ting Ting immediately stood up and dered, ¡°As Song Yin¡¯s dearest ssmate, I¡¯m really worried about her. I have to see her today.¡±
After having said that, she rushed upstairs, already familiar with the Song residenceyout. She had been there before and knew where Song Yin¡¯s room was. She had a clear goal and didn¡¯t need anyone to show her the way.
Song Fan finished the fruit juice in one gulp and said, ¡°Do you want to watch a show?¡±
Gu Zhuo didn¡¯t understand Song Fan¡¯s intentions but nodded with great interest. ¡°Sure, sure.¡±
Ting Ting was impulsive, and now that she had made up her mind to see Song Yin, no one could stop her. Even if she were to be impolite, the Song Family couldn¡¯t do anything about it.
She simply opened the door without knocking. The servant guarding the door was shocked and tried to stop her. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯te in.¡±
Ting Ting was not to be deterred. She pushed the door open forcefully, with Song Fan and Gu Zhuo following closely behind. Song Fan even suggested,
¡°Tingting, you should leave quickly.¡±
She had no intention of stopping Tingting. She even helped push the servant aside. The situation was chaotic, and no one knew who pushed them.
Upon entering the room, Ting Ting was stunned. She saw Song Yin sitting on the bed, eating, with her wrists and ankles tied with ropes, resembling a prisoner.
Finally swallowing her food, Song Yin didn¡¯t know how to react. A few of them just stared at each other.
Meng Yu, hearing themotion, rushed in. She hugged Song Yin and said,
¡°Hurry up and get out. Yinyin doesn¡¯t want anyone to see her like this.¡±
However, Song Yin wasn¡¯t inclined to cooperate with her mother.. She asked,
¡°Tingting, are you here to visit me?¡±
Chapter 233 - 233: Help!
Chapter 233 - 233: Help!
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Tingting found herself at a loss for words in response to the question, exchanging a shocked nce with Meng Yu.
Unsure of the nature of Song Yin¡¯s illness, Tingting couldn¡¯t fathom why someone would be restrained like this, equating it to tying up a dog.
Upon observing Song Yin¡¯s clear and spirited eyes, it was evident that she appeared very normal, showing no signs of any illness.
Tingting asserted, ¡°This is illegal imprisonment,¡± her voice trembling with concern.
Meng Yu realized she couldn¡¯t conceal the truth any longer. Hugging Song Yin tightly, she tearfully exined, ¡°My child, I had no choice but to do this. You¡¯re saying things that could hurt others. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll harm someone if you go out.¡±
However, nobody present believed her. Tingting, despite her impulsive personality, sensed that something was amiss. If Song Yin were genuinely ill, she should be sent to the hospital immediately, not restrained at home.
Gu Zhuo had seen through the ruse, understanding that Song Yin and her daughter were plotting something. Song Fan, not wanting their n to seed, urged Tingting to apany him upstairs.
ying along, Gu Zhuo eximed, ¡°Oh my god, how can they tie people up like this!¡±
This exaggerated performance caught Song Fan¡¯s attention, though Gu Zhuo¡¯s tone remained as calm as his faux-frightened expression.
Meng Yu, in a panic, tried to cover up the situation. Unaware of Gu Zhuo¡¯s expression, she thought she could deceive the two of them.
¡°I have no other choice. If news gets out that Yinyin was unconscious, her life will be ruined,¡± she pleaded, lowering her head. ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Just pretend you didn¡¯t see Yinyin today, okay?¡±
While sincere, Tingting hesitated. She didn¡¯t want to ruin Song Yin¡¯s life but merely intended to mock her.
However, Gu Zhuo interjected, ¡°I don¡¯t think Song Yin is sick. Is she conscious now?¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, Song Yin struggled and called out, ¡°Gu Zhuo, Gu Zhuo, save me!¡±
Song Yin realized that her mother genuinely wanted to portray her as insane, at least in front of outsiders, and shifted the me for so many years onto her shoulders.
Now, this was her best chance to escape. With Tingting and Gu Zhuo around, she could prove she wasn¡¯t sick. As long as she left this room, she would be free.
Song Yin had already seen her mother¡¯s true colors. She knew that she was just a tool in her heart. She would only have a chance to live if she left.
At just 18 years old, she couldn¡¯t be taken to court. Even if her mother wanted to send her to a mental hospital instead of prison, it was essentially the same.
Gu Zhuo was waiting for Song Yin to say this. He hurriedly approached, pulling Meng Yu away. After all, she wasn¡¯t his elder.
Song Fan took out his dagger and handed it over. Very quickly, he cut the rope, releasing Song Yin. Instinctively, she wanted to jump into Gu Chen¡¯s arms, but in the end, she turned around and returned to Song Fan¡¯s side.
¡°Your dagger is sharp. Where did you buy it?¡± Gu Zhuo inquired.
After ncing at the dagger, Song Fan replied, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±
Delighted, Gu Zhuo pocketed the dagger without sparing a nce for Song Yin.
Caught between emotions, Song Yin turned to Tingting, who seemed equally unsettled. Waving her hands, Tingting assured, ¡°I won¡¯t coax you.¡±
Meng Yu, recovering from the side, insisted, ¡°Yinyin, you haven¡¯t recovered from your illness yet. You can¡¯t leave this room.¡±
Understanding the urgency to distance herself from Meng Yu, Song Yin ignored the plea and rushed out.
Despite Meng Yu¡¯s attempts to stop her, Song Yin, fueled by determination, managed to push her away and sprint down the stairs.
Song Yi and his sons walked in at that moment, witnessing the chaotic scene.
Song Yin sought refuge in her father¡¯s arms, urgently pleading, ¡°Dad, save me.
Mom wants to lock me up.¡±
Though unaware of the details, Song Yi instinctively protected Song Yin.
Meng Yu caught up, panting, attempting to exin, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Yinyin is sick and needs to rest in her room. I¡¯m not letting her out
for her good.¡±
Song Yin, however, shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m very normal. I¡¯d already woken up, but Mom refused to let me out. She even tied me up with a rope..¡±
Chapter 234 - 234: Mother-Daughter Confrontation
Chapter 234 - 234: Mother-Daughter Confrontation
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
This revtion deeply shocked Song Yi, his eyes widening as he gazed at Meng Yu. He couldn¡¯t fathom that she would resort to such measures. In his eyes, Meng Yu had always been gentle and elegant.
The four brothers hastily inquired, ¡°Auntie Meng, what are you doing?¡±
Despite their reluctance to defend Song Yin, the circumstancespelled them to speak up.
Meng Yu found herself unable to articte anything. She could only repeatedly emphasize that Song Yin was not in good spirits and was still talking nonsense.
At this moment, Tingting and the others descended from upstairs. Song Fan strolled at the back, appearing quiteposed.
Song Yi questioned, ¡°Is Tingting here to visit Yinyin?¡± He then shifted his gaze to Gu Zhuo, unfamiliar with him.
Gu Zhuo introduced himself, ¡°My name is Gu Zhuo. I¡¯m the son of Gu Hai, the manager of the Gu Corporation. I¡¯m a student from Song Fan¡¯s ss, visiting her today.¡±
¡°Then what happened just now?¡± Song Huai pressed, eager for someone else to corroborate and expose Meng Yu¡¯s true colors.
Tingting couldn¡¯t help but share, ¡°It was so scary just now. The moment I entered the room, I saw Song Yin tied to the bed. The rope was thick. People were watching her from the side. This is what it¡¯s like to be in prison.¡±
Gu Zhuo nodded in agreement, stating, ¡°Tingting is right. This is indeed the case. Moreover, Song Yin¡¯s expressions and words are normal. There¡¯s nothing wrong with her. No matter how you look at it, she shouldn¡¯t have been tied up.¡±
Meng Yu hastily intervened, ¡°That¡¯s because Yinyin was hungry and was eating, so she looked normal. However, she hasn¡¯t recovered yet. You all saw what Yinyin was like before. She was babbling nonsense and couldn¡¯t be restrained. I could only tie her up.¡±
¡°That was before,¡± Song Ting interjected. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen Song Yin for a few days. No one knows how she¡¯s been these past few days.¡±
¡°Yeah, we thought you were Song Yin¡¯s biological mother and would take good care of her. We didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen,¡± Song Chuan added angrily.
Meng Yu felt furious with these children. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have let them in. Despite asserting that Song Yin was sick, they had broken in regardless.
Regardless of her anger, she had to rify the situation. Tearfully, Meng Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Yinyin¡¯s own good. My heart aches to tie her up, but this is the best way. I don¡¯t want to send her to a mental hospital. I want to take care of her.¡±
Afterward, she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, copsing to the ground in tears. She portrayed the image of a mother deeply devoted to her child.
However, Song Yin wouldn¡¯t be fooled. She knew her mother wanted her to take the me, so she began crying like Meng Yu.
Learning the art of crying from Meng Yu, the mother and daughter appeared identical when in tears. They both seemed very pitiful as if they had a reason.
The four brothers felt nothing. After discovering that these two individuals had framed Song Fan and caused their little sister so much suffering, they no longer harbored any sympathy for this mother and daughter.
Song Yi assisted them to the sofa. Upon seeing that they were about to ask questions, Tingting stated, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a long time. It¡¯s time to go home.¡±
Song Yi couldn¡¯t stop her from leaving, but she was also a witness to what happened. He could only reluctantly offer, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you back.¡±
Tingting declined the offer, as her chauffeur was still waiting outside. She swiftly ran out.
Gu Zhuo took a seat and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s the same if I¡¯m here. I saw what happened just now.¡±
This line of questioning was naturally handed over to Song Huai. As a detective, he possessed a wealth of experience.
After taking a seat, he asked Song Yin, ¡°Tell me when you woke up and what happened just now.¡±
¡°Yinyin has just woken up. Let me exin,¡± Meng Yu rushed to say.
Song Huai remained unmoved, ¡°I am asking Song Yin now. Auntie, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t speak.¡±
Song Yin quickly recounted everything that had happened during this period. However, she omitted the fact that she had heard Meng Yu asking her to take the me, making it seem like she didn¡¯t know anything.
Song Huai turned to look at Meng Yu. ¡°Then why did you lock Song Yin up? You know that she¡¯s awake and doesn¡¯t need to be tied up.¡±
Meng Yu sighed and exined, ¡°Some time ago, Yinyin also had a moment of lucidity, but very quickly, she started to talk nonsense again. I didn¡¯t dare to let
go of her..¡±
Chapter 235 - 235: Trust
Chapter 235 - 235: Trust
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Yin was well aware that she had not experienced such a situation before. She did not expect her mother to lie to her face. She eximed furiously, ¡°I didn¡¯t wake up at all. I know when I woke up.¡±
Meng Yu did not engage in an argument. She lowered her head and said, ¡°You can say that if you want. As a mother, I don¡¯t want to argue with my child like this.¡±
With just one sentence, the situation was reversed. Now, it was Song Yin who seemed unreasonable, and Meng Yu¡¯s concession made her a subject of mockery.
Song Yin wasn¡¯t known for her clever tactics, and all her skills had been taught by Meng Yu, making it easy for her to fall victim to such situations.
Song Huai remained unmoved, even taking a sip of water as he patiently waited for both of them to finish crying.
No matter how much Meng Yu and Song Yin cried, there woulde a point when they would stop. In the end, both of them were exhausted from their emotional outbursts.
At this moment, Song Fan interjected, ¡°I also saw that Song Yin was in a sober state. Furthermore, Meng Yu wanted to make Song Yin stay the moment she entered the room. One of them chased after her while the other fled. They should know what the other party wanted to do.¡±
Meng Yu immediately retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. I did that because I was worried about Yinyin.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it. Song Yin wanted us to save her back then,¡± Gu Zhuo added.
Meng Yu did not expect Gu Zhuo to speak at this time. This matter had nothing to do with him, but she could not say anything either. This was a young master of the Gu family that could not be offended.
Song Huai sneered, ¡°I still don¡¯t know why Song Yin is delirious. Now that such a thing has happened, what are you and your daughter trying to do?¡±
Meng Yu knew that her n had been messed up. If she did not correct it now, her ns would be empty talk. Moreover, Song Yin wanted to leave her now, so she might as well push the me on her.
¡°Hubby, I had no choice. Yinyin said a lot of things when she was delirious. Those things sounded scary,¡± Meng Yu sobbed. ¡°I know it¡¯s best to hand her over to confess, but as her mother, I really couldn¡¯t bear it, so I thought of letting her continue pretending. As long as she¡¯s diagnosed as mentally ill, she won¡¯t be locked up in prison.¡±
Song Yin widened her eyes and did not know what to say. Her mother was still thinking of making her take the me. Did she not care about the mother-daughter rtionship at all?
¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. You¡¯re the one who wants to use me as a scapegoat. Don¡¯t twist the truth here!¡± Song Yin said as she was about to pounce over.
Meng Yu did not resist and copsed to the ground. No matter how one looked at it, her weak expression was innocent. Song Yi naturally sided with Meng Yu.
After apanying her for so many years, he thought that he already knew Meng Yu very well. He knew that she was a gentle person who loved her daughter very much. Moreover, she had said more than once that she wanted her daughter to live well in the future.
Such a person couldn¡¯t harm her own daughter. The scales in Song Yi¡¯s heart had already tilted towards Meng Yu.
Meng Yu was too good at disguising herself. After so many years, she had established a good image in front of Song Yi and spent so much effort to gain his trust. Naturally, she was not doing it for nothing.
She knew that Song Yi would believe her. Moreover, Song Yin had nned to attack her just now, which confirmed her words.
Meng Yu¡¯s mother-daughter rtionship with Song Yin, which was originally thin, had already been worn away. Since this child was no longer with her, she could change to another child.
Summer vacation wasing soon, and Xiao Xia would be her new chess piece because the cooperation of interests would be very solid.
Song Yin also understood that she was anxious just now. She cried and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but Mom went too far. She wanted to push all those things onto me. Don¡¯t you think about how old I was when I drugged Song Fan? Could it be that I did it alone?¡±
Song Ting was anxious. ¡°Tell me everything in detail. Don¡¯t leave out anything.¡±
¡°Yes, tell us everything. I want to see how my child can turn ck into white and push all the me on her mother,¡± Meng Yu said as she wiped away her tears.
This was out of Song Yin¡¯s expectations. In her opinion, her mother should have tried her best to stop her. Why did she have to make her say it?
Song Fan knew that Song Yin had already lost this round. Meng Yu was already prepared. No matter what she said, there would be evidence to prove that she was lying.
If the situation continued to develop, Song Yin would be the one who did all these things in the end. It would have nothing to do with Meng Yu..
Chapter 236 - 236: Attempt
Chapter 236 - 236: Attempt
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
In an attempt to silence song Yin, meng Yu cried until sne was out ot breatn, clearly overwhelmed with sorrow.
On the contrary, Song Yin couldn¡¯t shed any more tears. The intensity of her previous crying left her looking somewhat dazed.
Gu Zhuo sighed silently to himself. A mother and daughter resorting to tears as their primary means of problem-solving didn¡¯t escape his notice.
However, their tears held no sway over Song Huai. He even took out his phone, attending to other matters, giving them the time to cry.
Meanwhile, Song Chuan took Song Fan aside, bombarding him with various questions, eager to know his little sister¡¯s current interests. Song Kai interjected asionally.
This attitude perplexed Meng Yu, unsure whether to continue crying. Song Yi also perceived it as disrespectful to their elders, so he said, ¡°Ask whatever you want to ask.¡±
Song Fan, seemingly indifferent, continued chatting with Song Chuan as if she hadn¡¯t heard him. She harbored no feelings for Song Yi.
Song Huai paused in his activities and asked, ¡°You two mentioned poisoning when you were young. Tell me about the whole thing.¡±
This was the information he was most eager to learn about. Only by hearing it from their mouths could he establish Song Fan¡¯s innocence.
Upon sensing the gravity of the situation, Song Yin quickly spoke up, ¡°If my mother wanted to marry into the family, she had to remove all obstacles. Auntie Yu Wan cared most about her youngest daughter, Song Fan, so my mother gave me a bottle of medicine and asked me to drug Song Fan¡¯s food. This way, she would be irritable and appear unlikeable to everyone. Then, we could execute the n.¡±
She continued, ¡°The n involved poisoning Fourth Brother and then having me point the finger at Song Fan. This way, we could send Song Fan away and also provoke Auntie Yu Wan. I just didn¡¯t expect her to get into a car ident on the way to the hospital.¡±
These revtions were deeply unsettling to those present. Gu Zhuo felt as if he had a fire under his buttocks. As an outsider, he shouldn¡¯t be listening anymore, but it was toote to stand up and leave. He was in a dilemma.
Song Kai, unaware of the backstory, looked at Song Fan with heartache. He recalled that the servant had mentioned Song Fan¡¯s refusal to admit guilt, iming she had never poisoned him.
At the time, he thought Song Fan was lying to avoid taking responsibility. Now, it seemed that if he had trusted his sister a bit more, even if he had raised objections and urged his brothers to investigate, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a situation.
Others in the room shared simr thoughts, directing their gazes at Song Fan. However, she disyed minimal reaction. This matter was already ancient history to her. Even if she was vindicated now, those years were irretrievably lost.
Song Yi was utterly stunned. Holding his chest, he struggled to catch his breath. Song Ting rushed over to check on him, eventually stabilizing his condition.
Yu Wan¡¯s death had always been a painful memory for Song Yi. He believed it was an ident that led to their separation, but now Song Yin imed it was all premeditated. He couldn¡¯t bear it.
¡°A Yu, is what Yinyin said true?¡± Song Yi questioned.
Meng Yu understood that she could never admit to this. Other than Yu Wan, she was the only one Song Yi couldn¡¯t touch.
She sobbed and shook her head, ¡°Wanwan and I are best friends. How could I do such a thing? That medicine is indeed mine, but it¡¯s a family heirloom. I knew I couldn¡¯t use it, but I couldn¡¯t bear to throw it away, so I hid it in a box and never opened it. I don¡¯t know when Yinyin took it.¡±
She added, ¡°At that time, she had just lost her father not long ago. I didn¡¯t notice her mental state. Who knew she woulde to hate Song Fan, living a happy life, and secretly drug her? When I found out, it was already toote. I finally retrieved the medicine and wanted to tell Wanwan, butter on, Song Kai was poisoned. At that time, the situation was too chaotic, and I didn¡¯t know who did it. I also believed that Yinyin had pointed out Song Fan, but I didn¡¯t expect such an oue.¡±
Their exnations seemed conflicting, possibly an attempt to shift me. However, the crucial message emerged: Song Fan¡¯s childhood irritability was a result of being drugged.
Upon hearing this, Song Yi dared not look at his daughter¡¯s face. Profound guilt almost overwhelmed him.
Song Huai persisted, ¡°Then tell me, who was the person who poisoned Song Kai?¡±
¡°My Mom gave me the poison.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know..¡±
Chapter 237 - 237: Lies and Lies
Chapter 237 - 237: Lies and Lies
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
The answers provided by the two differed, yet in Song Huai¡¯s mind, this matter had already reached its conclusion. It was evident that Meng Yu orchestrated a series of events. Not only did she harm her younger sister, but she also caused the death of her mother.
If it weren¡¯t for legal consequences, Song Huai genuinely wished to end Meng yu¡¯S lite at tnat very moment.
Their family had been deceived by her. When her mother was alive, she showered affection on her younger sister. After her departure, no one in the family took proper care of Song Fan.
¡°Song Yin imed that Auntie Meng gave her the poison. Do you have any evidence?¡± Song Ting inquired.
Song Yin promptly nodded. ¡°The servant named Li Ping is my Mom¡¯s subordinate. She¡¯s responsible for obtaining poison. My Mom purchased it at a high price and then instructed me to put it in Song Kai¡¯s soup.¡±
Song Chuan didn¡¯t dare to waste any time. He swiftly stood up and went upstairs to summon Li Ping. Upon seeing Meng Yu and her daughter in a worse state than before, Li Ping was frightened to the point that she couldn¡¯t stand up.
Her behavior was visibly suspicious. Song Huai questioned her about Song Yin¡¯s recent statements.
Li Ping, terrified, nearly knelt on the ground, vigorously shaking her head and stammering, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know.¡±
She dared not reveal anything. Having followed Meng Yu¡¯s orders for many years, the fate of her family rested in her hands. Any disclosure could lead to dire consequences for her loved ones.
Meng Yu wasn¡¯t concerned about Li Ping exposing her. Amidst her tears, she pondered how to nurture Xiao Xia. As for Song Yin, who had betrayed her, she was already considered dead to her.
Anticipating Li Ping¡¯s response, Song Ting remarked, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to divulge the truth, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll have someone investigate all your rtives, and they¡¯ll pay a price. I believe you can handle it.¡±
Li Ping didn¡¯t expect Song Ting to say that. He was threatening her openly, but she knew Song Ting was entirely capable of such actions.
Upon having been part of the Song family for years, she witnessed Song Ting¡¯s management style and heard tales of his ruthless business practices. Among the four Song brothers, Song Ting was undoubtedly ruthless, and she dared not offend him.
Li Ping never imagined that she would find herself in such a predicament. It seemed she wouldn¡¯t have a favorable oue, whether she spoke the truth or not.
As she hesitated, Song Ting smiled, ¡°Of course, if you tell me the truth, I won¡¯t make things difficult for your family. I¡¯ll ensure their well-being. Otherwise, considering the character of the person you¡¯re loyal to, even if you stay silent, your family may not fare well.¡±
Li Ping was suddenly in a panic. Having followed Meng Yu for so many years, she naturally knew that Meng Yu was capable of such things. Moreover, since Meng Yu could even abandon her biological daughter, she wouldn¡¯t show mercy to Li Ping¡¯s family.
Li Ping immediately spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll talk. I don¡¯t know what poison it is. I only know that Miss Song Yin took something and put it in the Fourth Young Master¡¯s soup.¡±
Though she sensed that Meng Yu was aware of this, shecked evidence to
prove it. So, shepromised and shared the information, satisfying both
sides.
Meng Yu felt a sense of relief when Li Ping made her appearance. Back then, she hadn¡¯t entirely trusted Li Ping, so she hadn¡¯t informed her of many details. Even if she had summoned her, it would have been futile.
She resolved to shift the me onto Song Yin. Even the evidence from the past wouldn¡¯t implicate her. It could only demonstrate that Song Yin had put the poison in the food.
Song Yin was unaware that her mother had orchestrated everything. Over a decade ago, Meng Yu had prepared her to shoulder all of this. She provided
Song Yin with poison, falsely iming that Li Ping had purchased it. In reality, Meng Yu had acquired the poison.
Meng Yu was determined not to leave any evidence that could be used against her. If she couldn¡¯t avoid it, she would push the me onto Song Yin.
It wasn¡¯t that shecked maternal love, but her original n was to marry Song Yin into a wealthy family. Once achieved, any evidence would be inconsequential.
She was merely guarding against the possibility of evidence emerging to attack her. After all, in the Song family, she was like duckweed¡ªdespite having been married into the family for many years, she remained an outsider.
Song Yin was taken aback by Li Ping¡¯s revtion. Distraught, she eximed, ¡°You¡¯re lying! You were the one who bought the poison from outside. You orchestrated everything. Now, you¡¯re attempting to pin it on me!¡±
Meng Yu rushed over and embraced Song Yin. ¡°Don¡¯t get agitated. As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes. I¡¯ll go to the police station tomorrow and plead guilty. You just need to live well..¡±
Chapter 238 - 238: Will Be Lost
Chapter 238 - 238: Will Be Lost
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Upon witnessing this scene, Gu Zhuo sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no way topare.¡±
Song Fan understood his implication, suggesting that Song Yin couldn¡¯tpete with Meng Yu in cunning. Uttering this was akin to negating all of Song Yin¡¯s exnations.
Regardless of what she said, it seemed futile, and everyone perceived her as lying, attempting to shift the me onto her mother ¡ª what an unfilial daughter.
¡°So that¡¯s the reason I was banished to the countryside back then,¡± Song Fan sneered. ¡°I was still a child. I couldn¡¯t outsmart someone like her.¡±
Gu Zhuo quickly concurred, ¡°If my father had married such a woman when I was young, I¡¯m afraid he would have been lying in his grave long ago, never given the chance to grow up.¡±
Song Yi reprimanded Song Yin, ¡°Listen to what you¡¯re saying. Your mother loves you so much. Why don¡¯t you think of repaying her?¡±
Knowing that Meng Yu was feigning emotions, Song Yin pushed her away, asserting, ¡°You¡¯re all blind. In the past, you believed her and sent Song Fan away. Now, you have to believe her and send me away. One day, all of you will die at her hands, just like Yu Wan.¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Not only Song Yi and the four Song brothers, but others also couldn¡¯t endure it any longer.
Yu Wan was the painful memory of the entire Song family, and they wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone mentioning her in such a way.
Song Yin, aware that she couldn¡¯t escape punishment,ughed loudly and dered, ¡°Why pretend to be sentimental now? Back then, Yu Wan loved Song Fan the most. After his death, you sent Song Fan to the countryside and neglected him for so many years. You¡¯ve let Yu Wan down.¡±
This statement struck at their hearts, a reminder of the guilt they felt toward everyone.
At this moment, Song Fan stood up and said, ¡°No matter how wrong they are, they¡¯ve never harmed anyone. You¡¯re a year younger than me, yet you¡¯re able to drug someone. You relied on me to gain favor in the wealthy circle, then kicked me to the countryside. Have you ever thought that you would be discovered one
¡°I¡¯m clearly better than everyone else, but you¡¯re the daughter of a wealthy family, and I don¡¯t even have a father. This is unfair,¡± Song Yin shouted.
Song Fan was genuinely irked by this argument. She couldn¡¯t choose the family she was born into, but she could choose to be a good person rather than a bad one.
¡°You¡¯re already living better than most people. After losing your father, my mother has always helped you and your mother. Moreover, I treat you as my best friend. You¡¯re just greedy for other people¡¯s things.¡±
Song Fan¡¯s words dismantled Song Yin¡¯s facade. She had always stood against Song Fan, feeling superior due to her background. Her actions were intended to prove that she was better than Song Fan.
However, Song Ting snorted and said, ¡°If everyone thinks that way, they can use harmful means to take over the magpie¡¯s nest. Someone will also harm you and rece your position.¡±
While life might be unfair, confronting such situations should prompt one to strive for improvement instead of resorting to dirty means to drag others down.
Overwhelmed, Song Yin burst into tears. Meng Yu, seemingly eager to hug her and portray herself as a loving mother, was met with Song Yin¡¯s sharp rejection.
¡°Don¡¯te over. When you nned to sacrifice me, you were no longer my mother. I heard you say that you wanted to push all the me on me, but I still had the illusion of cooperating with your imprisonment. I didn¡¯t expect you to do that. As long as I live in this world, I will always hate you. The things you pursue will also be lost!¡±
This final sentence served as Song Yin¡¯s curse on Meng Yu. She believed Song Fan would make her pay the price. After all, Song Fan was no longer the easily deceived girl she once was.
Meng Yu turned around, copsing onto the sofa. Though appearing wounded by the child¡¯s words, it was a guise to hide her ferocious expression. She didn¡¯t anticipate that her carelessness would lead to this oue. Had Song Yin not heard her words, perhaps the situation would not have escted in this manner.
Not only did Song Yin¡¯s n crumble, but the trust she had built over the years within the Song family had also dissipated.
The Song family members were now suspicious of her, particrly in matters rted to Yu Wan.
Meng Yu knew she had to prove her innocence regarding Yu Wan¡¯s death; otherwise, she risked being ousted from the Song family..
Chapter 239 - 239: Song Yin Pleads Guilty
Chapter 239 - 239: Song Yin Pleads Guilty
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Meng Yu suddenly felt some regret; she shouldn¡¯t have let Yu Wan die like that. Song Yi would remember her for the rest of his life.
Yu Wan passed away at the peak of her beauty, leaving an evesting impression on Song Yi¡¯s heart. Even if someer came along who was equally beautiful, it wouldn¡¯t matter.
However, this was also her trump card. As long as Song Yi still remembered Yu Wan, she could make him feel soft-hearted toward her.
Meng Yu decisively began to cry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Yu Wan. Raising such a child indirectly harmed her. I won¡¯t even have the face to meet her when I die. It¡¯s better to apologize to her now.¡±
At this point, she turned to the wall as if she was about to hit it, seemingly ready to end her own life.
Upon sensing the gravity of the situation, Song Kai, who was closest, instinctively tried to stop her. After all, a death in the family would undoubtedly make headlines.
Others also understood this. Whatever Meng Yu¡¯s sins were, they should be publicly judged, not end in her death at home.
They frantically pulled her back, and Meng Yu copsed on the ground, seemingly devoid of strength, continuously muttering Yu Wan¡¯s name, portraying a deep sisterly affection.
Upon thinking about the close rtionship between Yu Wan and Meng Yu in the past, Song Yi couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything more. He could only pat her shoulder to offerfort.
Song Yin was bewildered. Even though she currently resented Meng Yu, she didn¡¯t want her to die. If she hadn¡¯t been far away, she would have rushed to help.
However, observing Meng Yu¡¯s actions now, Song Yin realized that her suicide attempt was just a ploy to gain sympathy from Song Yi.
¡°You¡¯re the one behind all this, yet you heartlessly pinned it on me. Do you have no regard for the mother-daughter bond between us?¡± Song Yin asked tearfully.
¡°I¡¯m only considering our rtionship. That¡¯s why I made mistakes, trying to shield you, even thinking of making you pretend to be insane to avoid prison,¡± Meng Yu, with tears streaming down her face, defended herself. ¡°If I truly had no feelings for you, I would have reported you to the police long ago. Why would I risk trying such methods?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, but I know you¡¯re trying to make me take the me now!¡± Song Yin asserted.
She realized it was hard to argue with her mother, so she firmly denied her involvement in those deeds.
Meng Yu looked at her and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to be arrested. I can take the me for you. But what you¡¯re saying is hurting me deeply.¡±
¡°I remember when you were fifteen, you had a simr incident. You were afraid I would find a solution for you. I advised you then, but I never thought you¡¯d still think the same now,¡± Meng Yu emphasized at the age of fifteen, shutting Song Yin up, leaving her no intention to defend herself.
Upon sensing that something significant had happened at the age of fifteen, Song Fan keenly observed the situation. It seemed more severe than poisoning Song Kai or drugging Song Yi. If revealed, it would lead to a harsher punishment for Song Yin.
She turned to look at Song Huai and found him equally interested. The two exchanged a knowing smile, sharing the same curiosity.
Upon thinking about the incident at fifteen, Song Yin understood she had to admit to it now. However, she didn¡¯t expect to be abandoned by her mother.
With tearful eyes, she looked at Meng Yu and said, ¡°Mom, this is thest time
I¡¯ll call you that. After today, I¡¯m no longer your daughter.¡±
She then looked at Song Yi, raising her head proudly. ¡°Yes, I did those things. I wanted Song Fan to be sent away so that I could be the only sister to my brothers.¡±
After hearing her confession, Song Yi couldn¡¯t contain his anger. ¡°Yu Wan treated you with kindness when she was alive. I considered you my daughter. Yet, for such a selfish thought, you caused all this. Do you even deserve her kindness?¡±
¡°It¡¯s precisely because she treated me well that I wanted to rightfully gain all this. I want to enjoy this kind of life forever. But I¡¯m not a biological child of the Song family. I had to do this,¡± Song Yin boldly exined.
Song Yi hadn¡¯t anticipated that his goodwill would lead to such a disaster. He deeply regretted it.
The four brothers, unlike their father, weren¡¯t overly emotional because they understood that Song Yin wasn¡¯t acting alone. Behind her, there must be Meng Yu¡¯s hand. Yet, for now, they couldn¡¯t do anything to Meng Yu..
Chapter 240 - 240: Put in the Dungeon
Chapter 240 - 240: Put in the Dungeon
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
The expressions of the four brothers were grim. They had initially nned to oust both the mother and daughter from the Song family, but now only Song Yin remained.
Regardless of Song Yin¡¯s scheming nature, at 18, the incident during her younger years was undoubtedly orchestrated by Meng Yu.
They were well aware that there was no evidence, and given Song Yin¡¯s voluntary confession, connecting her to Meng Yu seemed imusible.
Song Yi, not having been home during this period, maintained his previous understanding of the mother and daughter.
He affirmed, looking coldly at Song Yin, ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve genuinely treated you as my daughter, but after what you¡¯ve done, there¡¯s nothing between us anymore.¡±
Song Ting suggested, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think we need to send her to the police station. Just lock her up in our dungeon.¡±
Meng Yu, surprised by the mention of a dungeon, asked Song Yi, ¡°Hubby, do we have a dungeon at home?¡±
¡°It¡¯s an ancestral legacy, traditionally used to discipline family members who¡¯ve erred,¡± Song Yi exined. ¡°However, it hasn¡¯t been utilized for many years.¡±
Meng Yu objected, ¡°Since it hasn¡¯t been used for so long, it can¡¯t be an option for YinYin.¡¯
She didn¡¯t want Song Yin under the Song family¡¯s control, preferring her in police custody, away from potential interference.
Meng Yu, contemting Song Yin¡¯s demise, believed it was the safest option, but as Song Yin¡¯s mother, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to execute it.
Furthermore, Song Yin had utility beyond this situation, and Meng Yu might leverage her in the future.
Song Ting smiled, ¡°Auntie Meng if we send Song Yin to the police station, we really won¡¯t be able to see her anymore. Besides, this matter concerns the Song family¡¯s reputation. If Song Yin goes to court, it will be publicized. It¡¯s better to settle it at home.¡±
While reasonable, Meng Yu wasn¡¯t convinced. If Song Fan could enlist awyer for legal action, the Song family¡¯s aversion to publicity didn¡¯t fully exin their stance.
Meng Yu pleaded with Song Yi, ¡°Hubby, the dungeon hasn¡¯t been used for so many years. It must be in disrepair. If YinYin goes there, will she even survive?¡±
Song Yin, trembling on the ground, dreaded the impending punishment. Though uncertain about the dungeon¡¯s nature, she found it terrifying.
Knowing more about the dungeon, Song Yi shook his head and asserted, ¡°The dungeon is meant for disciplining the Song Family, not as frightening as you imagine. Still, Song Yin deserves punishment.¡±
Song Yi harbored no sympathy for the one responsible for Yu Wan¡¯s death and wished for Song Yin to face the dungeon¡¯s consequences.
The police station must abide by thew and cannot resort to torture. At most, they would just lock Song Yin up in prison. When he sued Song Yin in court, it would take a long time before she would be sentenced ording to her crime.
This kind of punishment couldn¡¯t appease the hatred in his heart. The dungeon passed down from his ancestors was different. The Song family had always had people from the torture hall there, and there were many ways to make Song Yin suffer.
He could give up Song Yin¡¯s life, but he could not let her live a good life.
Meng Yu still wanted to persuade, but Song Yi simply didn¡¯t want to listen. Although Song Yin admitted that she did it, Meng Yu had also helped to hide it for many years. Even if she did it out of the kindness of a mother, it could not change the fact that she was assisting in wrongdoing. Song Yi held a grudge against her.
¡°A Yu, refrain from going out for the time being. Others will take over the group¡¯s affairs,¡± Song Yi instructed, retreating upstairs.
Meng Yu hadn¡¯t anticipated this turn; Song Yi had revoked her rights in the group, an aplishment she¡¯d diligently worked for.
Forced to ept, she turned to Song Yin and regretfully said, ¡°YinYin, I can¡¯t protect you anymore. I don¡¯t know when we can meet again.¡±
Song Fan, unsympathetic towards Meng Yu, suggested, ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to leave her, apany her, and you¡¯ll be able to see her all the time.¡±
She had no respect for Meng Yu, and she didn¡¯t consider her as her elder. In everyone¡¯s eyes, she was perceived as impolite, so she chose not to trouble herself and spoke whatever she wanted.
Meng Yu smiled, ¡°Fan Fan, I understand your anger. I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±
¡°Then go apologize to my mother. That¡¯s a genuine disy of your sincerity,¡± Song Fan demanded, challenging Meng Yu¡¯s resolve..
Chapter 241 - 241: Let Her Suffer
Chapter 241 - 241: Let Her Suffer
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Of course, Meng Yu couldn¡¯t bring herself to do that. She hadn¡¯t yet experienced the best life had to offer, and her position in the Song family wasn¡¯t entirely secure. Dying at this point was out of the question.
Despite these thoughts, she couldn¡¯t voice them and could only manage a bitter smile. ¡°Fanfan, do you hate me this much?¡±
¡°Absolutely. If it weren¡¯t for you and your daughter, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in the countryside and lost my mother. My greatest desire now is to witness your demise.¡± Song Fan¡¯s tone was chilling.
It would be easy for Song Fan to aplish this; a sleek pistol hung at her waist. She could pull the trigger in an instant. However, she knew she couldn¡¯t go through with it. If Meng Yu died, everything would be gone. Meng Yu wouldn¡¯t have the chance to suffer. She didn¡¯t want to give Meng Yu a swift end.
Meng Yu was shocked and took a step back. ¡°How dare you say such things? I¡¯ll go back and pack Yinyin¡¯s belongings first.¡±
With those words, she hastily ascended the stairs as if escaping. Despite Song Fan being just a 19 -year-old girl, the murderous intent Meng Yu saw in Song Fan¡¯s eyes moments ago genuinely frightened her.
Song Ting summoned the torturers and promptly silenced Song Yin before dragging her away. He ordered, ¡°She made a serious mistake. Don¡¯t hold back; apply the severest punishment.¡±
The Disciplinary Hall members understood that as long as the person remained alive, the punishment severity didn¡¯t matter.
Song Yin was hauled away like a sack, casting resentful nces toward Song Fan.
Only then did Gu Zhuo cautiously rise, attempting to avoid drawing attention. However, his 1.8 -meter-tall figure was too conspicuous, and his attempt failed.
Gu Zhuo stated, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±
¡°Wait a moment. Young Master Gu, I hope you won¡¯t divulge what happened today,¡± Song Ting said.
Gu Zhuo quickly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand the rules. I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see anything today.¡±
In truth, Song Ting would let him go regardless of his response. After all, he couldn¡¯t defy the Gu family. It was already satisfactory to obtain a promise.
After Gu Zhuo departed, Song Ting looked apologetically at Song Fan. ¡°Little sister, we didn¡¯t make Meng Yu pay the price today, but rest assured, this matter isn¡¯t over. We won¡¯t let her off.¡±
Song Fan remained unfazed. She hadn¡¯t anticipated witnessing their true nature today and was eager to see Meng Yu¡¯s next move. After all, she had already selected someone to rece Song Yin.
Upon observing her silence, Song Huai anxiously reassured, ¡°We swear we won¡¯t let her off. Little sister, just be patient a bit longer.¡±
Song Chuan seized Song Fan¡¯s hand. ¡°Little sister, if you¡¯re upset, let it out. You can scold us a bit.¡±
However, Song Kai was still bewildered, immersed in the shock of his family¡¯s transformation.
Song Fan smiled at them. ¡°I knew Meng Yu would try to evade her crimes. I wouldn¡¯t have harmed her in the end. You don¡¯t have to feel so guilty.¡±
Her words only intensified their guilt. They would have preferred their little sister berating them as worthless.
Song Fan took the gun from her waist and ced it on the table. ¡°If I wanted someone dead, I could have done it earlier. I simply didn¡¯t want Meng Yu to die like this. She should pay a higher price. She¡¯s the murderer who killed my mother, and I don¡¯t believe the car ident was just an ident.¡±
The circumstances surrounding the ident were too coincidental. After falsely using Song Fan of poisoning, the news reached Yu Wan. At that moment, she had justnded on a ne, heading overseas to attend an art exhibition. She took a taxi at the airport¡¯s entrance, which collided with arge truck, and died on the spot.
Upon considering Meng Yu¡¯s methods, the likelihood of her scheming was high. Only after Yu Wan¡¯s death did Meng Yu have an opportunity to enter the Song family. Otherwise, there would be no reason for her to deal with Song Fan.
As long as Yu Wan was here, no matter how troublesome Song Fan became, she wouldn¡¯t be sent away. Yu Wan wouldn¡¯t allow it.
Song Huai passionately dered, ¡°I must make her live a life worse than death to avenge our mother.¡±
The others shared the same resentful expressions. Song Chuan looked at the gun on the table and inquired, ¡°Little sister, where did you get this?¡±
While it wasn¡¯t surprising for him to have a gun during overseaspetitions,
Hua Country¡¯sws explicitly prohibited carrying firearms.
The fact that Song Fan could effortlessly retrieve it from her waist was genuinely shocking.
Furthermore, he noticed that his elder brother disyed no surprise as if he had grown ustomed to Song Fan having a gun. This only heightened his curiosity..
Chapter 242 - 242: Water Prison
Chapter 242 - 242: Water Prison
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Ting had grown ustomed to it. He had witnessed Song Fan in action, both shooting and engaging in a fierce confrontation with special forces during a banquet that almost blew up a building.
Aware that Song Fan preferred not to delve into these matters, he simply said, ¡°Little sister has her reasons. Let¡¯s not pry too much.¡±
The others had to suppress their inquiries as their big brother spoke. Song Fan rose and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll return to my room.¡±
Upon seeing Song Fan depart, the others followed suit, retiring to their rooms for rest. Only Song Ting ventured out into the night.
A ck SUV awaited at the entrance. Without a word, Song Ting entered, and the driver set the vehicle in motion.
The car traversed for a considerable duration before halting. Song Ting disembarked and followed the driver to a factory. They entered through a small door on the first floor and descended a staircase.
A spacious underground facility greeted them, featuring modern equipment. The iron cage, a telltale sign of a prison, stood out amidst the contemporary surroundings.
Numerous masked individuals toiled inside. At the sight of Song Ting, they swiftly halted their activities and bowed in deference.
Song Ting proceeded to the innermost part of the cage, where Song Yiny.
Unlike other cages, Song Yin¡¯s was suspended in the air, with the bottom serving merely to prevent her from falling. It seemed on the verge of copse.
This was a ruse, but it seeded in intimidating Song Yin. Already fearing heights, she dared not move in the cage, afraid it would give way at any moment.
When she saw Song Ting approaching, she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She mumbled, ¡°Big Brother, why are you here?¡±
Upon observing Song Yin¡¯s plight, Song Ting turned to the masked man beside him. ¡°Starting today, you may torment her. Ensure she has no respite daily.¡±
In the past, Song Ting had cherished Song Yin, considering her a child from his father¡¯s new marriage. He wanted to avoid giving his father the impression that he couldn¡¯t ept Aunt Meng. Also, Song Yin was well-behaved and cute, and never caused trouble.
However, this was all a facade. Even as a child, she harbored a capacity for malevolence. Not only did she harm his little sister, but she also poisoned Song Kai.
Their mother¡¯s demise was undoubtedly linked to their greed, shattering the once-happy family.
Song Yin burst intoughter upon hearing Song Ting¡¯s words. ¡°Do you find satisfaction in treating me like this? No matter how much you do, it won¡¯t absolve your guilt. You all banished Song Fan to the countryside for so many years. It¡¯s all your fault!¡±
Naturally, Song Ting knew he couldn¡¯t make amends. No matter his actions, it would be futile. His sister¡¯s days in the countryside were already a reality.
He coldly gazed at Song Yin and replied, ¡°Whatever you say is useless. You have to endure these punishments.¡±
The masked man maneuvered a forklift over, opened the ring on the cage, and then transported it elsewhere.
Song Yin asked in panic, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±
¡°They¡¯re taking you to the water prison.¡± Song Ting¡¯s tone remained calm. ¡°That¡¯s the most severe punishment in the Song family. Submerging someone in water prevents them from sitting; they can only stand without respite. Over time, they exhaust all their strength, and their skin deteriorates from prolonged soaking. But don¡¯t worry; they won¡¯t let you die. They¡¯ll pull you out periodically.¡±
Song Yin had never fathomed such a punishment existed. The mere description was enough to terrify her.
She threw herself at the edge of the cage, shouting, ¡°Big Brother, I was wrong. I truly know I was wrong. Don¡¯t treat me like this.¡±
¡°You¡¯re already fearful at this level. Alone in the countryside, little sister will be even more terrified.¡± When Song Ting hardened his heart, no one could sway his decision.
After saying that, he turned and left. He disliked this ce. During his initial visit, he couldn¡¯t sleep well for two days.
Yet, now, an indescribable sadness lingered in his heart. His hatred could only find an outlet in this manner.
After dealing with Song Yin, he instructed, ¡°Notify me immediately if she provides any testimony.¡±
The masked men nodded, respectfully escorting him back.
Song Fan refrained from inquiring about Song Yin¡¯s punishment. Only two days remained until summer break, and thepetition for ¡°Future City¡± had reached its climax.
Sunflower, a prominent yer on the leaderboard, garnered widespread support.
yers from foreign servers, particrly one with the ID Prehistoric Tyrannosaurus Rex, showcased formidable skills. He was undefeated like Song Fan.
Upon anticipating a match with him, Song Fan was eager for the encounter. The foreign yer had even posted des for Sunflower on the website, expressing a desire to spar soon..
Chapter 243 - 243: Picking Up Daughter
Chapter 243 - 243: Picking Up Daughter
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
While Song Fan herself wasn¡¯t particrly nervous about the uing match, Hua Yue diligently monitored the rankings daily, conducting extensive research on Song Fan¡¯s potentialpetitors.
She meticulously scrutinized their past achievements and reviewed videos of their battles, aiming to gain insights and secure victories in every match.
Afterpiling a detailed table, she sent it to Song Fan, stating, ¡°This is my summary. It includes all their usual moves.¡±
Profusely thanking Hua Yue, Song Fan acknowledged the effort she put into helping her.
Regardless of whether she could utilize the information, she feltpelled to express her gratitude to Hua Yue for her thoughtful gesture.
Satisfied with it, Hua Yue happily caught up on much-needed sleep.
After epting thepiled information, Song Fan pressed for time, and didn¡¯t have the opportunity to thoroughly review it.
Instead, she quickly headed to school to fulfill her teaching duties, assigning homework to her students. With summer vacation approaching, she had to ensure they had tasks to upy their time.
As the ss neared its end, peculiar expressions filled the eyes of the students. Upon seeing Song Fan, their gazes instinctively shifted toward Song Yin¡¯s vacant seat.
Despite the impending holidays, Song Yin had yet to return to school, and the Song Family attributed her absence to illness.
However, skepticism lingered among the students; If she is truly unwell, why hasn¡¯t she sought medical attention?
The absence of any hospital visits fueled their doubt.
Ting Ting, privy to the family secrets, refrained from divulging anything. Although she harbored a desire to mock Song Yin, she understood the sensitivity of the matter and refrained from discussing it publicly.
When the ss concluded, some students sought answers from Song Fan, but she briskly exited, denying them the opportunity to speak.
Student A expressed, ¡°Miss Song walked too fast. I didn¡¯t get a chance to say anything.¡±
¡°I believe Miss Song doesn¡¯t want to discuss it. Something might have happened to Song Yin,¡± remarked Student B.
Student C directed a question to Ting Ting, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention visiting Song
Yin yesterday? How is she now?¡±
Irritated, Ting Ting replied, ¡°If you want to know, go see for yourself. What¡¯s the use of asking me?¡±
With that, she reclined on her desk, clearly avoiding any further inquiries.
The student¡¯s curiosity about Song Yin subsided as the form teacher promptly announced the schedule for the final exams. Their focus shifted to preparing for the impending assessments.
Unbeknownst to Song Fan, who considered it a regr workday, she encountered Gu Chen upon exiting the school.
Gu Chen, not in his usual luxury car but in a sports car, attracted attention with his noble aura, even with half his face concealed behind sunsses.
The pedestrians on the street were all stunned, and even some girls standing not far away were discussing. Upon seeing this scene, Song Fan stood still in her ce.
Indeed, at this moment, those girls walked over, shyly asking, ¡°Hello, can you leave me your contact number?¡±
¡°Sorry, I¡¯m here to pick up my daughter,¡± Gu Chen rejected with a smile.
The girls were astonished. They were unable to believe Gu Chen already had a daughter.
Moreover, Eke was a high school. No matter how they looked at him, Gu Chen didn¡¯t seem like someone with such a big child.
The girl thought he was lying and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, just say it. There¡¯s no need to lie like this.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± Gu Chen calmly asserted, pointing toward Song Fan. ¡°My daughter is right there.¡±
Song Fan didn¡¯t expect this matter to be rted to her. But it wouldn¡¯t be good to turn around and run at this moment. She could only brace herself and walk over.
Gu Chen pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick her up.¡±
Several girls blushed and apologized, ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re sorry. You look too young.¡±
After saying that, they quickly left. At this moment, Song Fan took his hand away. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I got a father.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a temporary measure.¡± Gu Chenughed. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t stood there and watched me make a fool of myself, I wouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±
Song Fan knew that she was in the wrong and didn¡¯t continue to argue. She asked, ¡°Why did you suddenlye to school today?¡±
Gu Chen opened the car door and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up for a meal.¡± Song Fan looked at him in confusion. ¡°Just for this?¡±
¡°You¡¯re my savior. Isn¡¯t it only right for me to treat you to a meal?¡± Gu Chen said.
Song Fan felt that it made sense. She got into the car and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±
Chapter 244 - 244: About Memories
Chapter 244 - 244: About Memories
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Since he was treating Song Fan to a meal, Gu Chen naturally chose Phoenix
Restaurant. This would show how much importance he ced on this meal.
Duan Feng didn¡¯te today because he wasn¡¯t in charge of cooking. It just so happened that Song Fan didn¡¯t want to trouble him.
Every time she came, Duan Feng would be busy preparing the dishes. Even the rice had to be cooked by himself. It was tiring to look at it. It was good to have a simple meal.
Although Duan Feng wasn¡¯t around, the waiter at Phoenix Restaurant recognized Song Fan and knew that she was a VIP guest of their head chef. He quickly rmended her favorite dishes.
Song Fan could also tell. She smiled and pushed the menu to Gu Chen and said, ¡°Let him order.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to look at it. Just serve ording to her preferences,¡± Gu Chen said.
After they ordered, Song Fan asked, ¡°Since you want to thank me today, how¡¯s the matter with the Tango Fruit?¡±
Gu Chen asked someone to look for Tango Fruit and found out what it was. He was curious why Song Fan was looking for Tango. It seemed like she didn¡¯t need it.
¡°That¡¯s used to stimte the nerves to recover your memory. Could it be that you¡¯ve forgotten something?¡± Gu Chen asked as he pushed the cup of water over.
Song Fan didn¡¯t want to tell him about this, so she said vaguely, ¡°I just need this thing.¡±
Gu Chen could tell that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so he smiled and said, ¡°Although Tango Fruit can restore memories, it¡¯s too stimting to the nerves.
We can use another method.¡±
As a doctor, Song Fan knew this. But she had no better way. She had been recuperating for so long, but there was no improvement.
She really couldn¡¯t remember what happened during that time, so she could only choose to take the risk.
¡°I have my ways. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Song Fan said.
If it was someone else who said this, Gu Chen wouldn¡¯t continue to persuade him. After all, it was the other party¡¯s own choice, and it had nothing to do with him.
However, he only wanted Song Fan to give up on this idea. He knew how painful it was to stimte the nerves. He had tried it more than once in so many years of treatment.
But in the end, it was useless. Instead, it hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t get out of bed for several days.
He knew that Song Fan was a strong person, but he still didn¡¯t want her to suffer like this.
¡°Believe me, I have forgotten memories too. I¡¯m trying to remember them. But in the end, they all failed. The pain needed to be suffered was not something that ordinary people could imagine,¡± Gu Chen tried his best to persuade her.
It wasn¡¯t the first time Song Fan had heard this. Her godmother had said it many times. Even Xiao Xiao said that things that were forgotten weren¡¯t important. However, the more she said this, the more Song Fan wanted to remember.
¡°I¡¯m missing a piece of my memory. I have to remember it. No matter how serious the consequences of this memory are, it still belongs to me. If I forget it like this, then I¡¯m no different from a walking corpse,¡± Song Fan said firmly.
Gu Chen knew that Song Fan had already made up her mind. Even if he said nothing, it would be useless. Since that was the case, there was no need for him to say anything more.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do everything I can to get the Tango Fruit. This is my promise to you,¡± Gu Chen said firmly.
Only then did a smile appear on Song Fan¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the day you fulfill your promise.¡±
As for what Gu Chen had said, Song Fan didn¡¯t ask.
After all, they didn¡¯t have to tell each other everything. They were just friends.
At this time, the waiter served the dishes. Gu Chen was busy taking care of Song Fan, but his enthusiasm was better than that of Song Chuan. From time to time, he would put her favorite dishes on the te and wait until she finished her water before refilling her ss.
After the meal, Song Fan felt veryfortable. He wondered why Gu Chen, with his status, would take care of someone.
¡°Are you stilling to my ce today?¡± Gu Chen asked.
After Song Fan took his pulse, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I see that you¡¯ve been very stable recently. Continue to drink the medicine I gave you. You have to recuperate before you officially extract the poison.¡±
Gu Chen suppressed the disappointment in his heart and was about to drive her back to the Song Family. Before he could open the car door, he heard Gu Hail s voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see Miss Song here.¡±
Gu Hai was standing not far away from Gu Zhuo. He quickly walked over and started talking to Song Fan.
Gu Zhuo wanted to pull his father away quickly, but he could not stop Gu Hai from doing what he wanted.
Song Fan felt a little sleepy after eating. She did not want to talk about those weird topics with Gu Hai. Moreover, he was a little too enthusiastic today, as if he had something to ask of her. This feeling gave her goosebumps.
¡°Mr. Gu, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first,¡± Song Fan said politely..
Chapter 245 - 245: Don ‘t Want to Get Mixed In
Chapter 245 - 245: Don ¡®t Want to Get Mixed In
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Gu Hai acted as if he didn¡¯t hear it. He pulled Song Fan and continued to chat, wanting to build a good rtionship so that Gu Zhuo could pursue Song Yin.
With Director Zhang gone, Gu Hai was seeking foreign aid. Since his businesses were in A City, the Song Family seemed the best choice.
From what Gu Zhuo mentioned, he wasn¡¯t interested in pursuing Song Yin. If it were Song Fan, he might consider it.
Rumors of Song Fan and Gu Chen being together circted, but Miss Song hadn¡¯t confirmed it. Besides, even if they were together, Gu Zhuo still had a chance.
Acquiring Song Fan would mean a victory for them over Gu Chen. It seemed like a favorable oue.
Song Fan had no idea that Gu Hai had his sights set on her. She just wanted to go home and rest, not continue talking to him here.
Upon seeing Gu Hail s unresponsive expression, Song Fan¡¯s patience ran out. She turned around and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡±
She didn¡¯t care for such encounters, especially when Gu Hai was the one preventing her from leaving.
Gu Chen swiftly settled in the driver¡¯s seat. They departed quickly, leaving Gu Hai behind, surrounded only by exhaust fumes.
¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Why did they leave before I finished speaking?¡± Gu Hai asked Gu Zhuo.
Gu Zhuo sighed. ¡°Dad, she was leaving after dinner. You were pushing her to stay and talking non-stop. I¡¯d have been even ruder in her ce.¡±
He then walked into the restaurant alone. He had anticipated a father-son meal, not this.
After taking a seat, Gu Hai resumed before finishing the order. He leaned closer to Gu Zhuo and said, ¡°Look at Song Fan. She¡¯s beautiful. Aren¡¯t you tempted?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my teacher,¡± Gu Zhuo said.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? She¡¯s even younger than you,¡± Gu Hai didn¡¯t see an issue. Even if they were a few years apart, it didn¡¯t matter, given Song Fan¡¯s status as the Eldest Miss of the Song Family.
Gu Zhuo rolled his eyes. ¡°Dad, a rtionship between a teacher and a student can¡¯t be anything else. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s inappropriate?¡±
¡°Since when do you care about such things?¡± Gu Hai eximed.
In his impression, Gu Zhuo had always been willful and reckless. From childhood to adulthood, he had caused countless troubles, showing a tant disregard for any rules. That was why he was sent abroad for studies, as if out of sight, out of mind.
Never did Gu Hai imagine Gu Zhuo would express such sentiments. Gu Zhuo certainly didn¡¯t care about these things, but he needed to find reasons to dissuade his father¡¯s thoughts. Though he liked Song Fan, it wasn¡¯t the romantic kind of liking.
He only wished to be friends with her as he knew he wasn¡¯t worthy.
Plus, it was evident that Gu Chen held feelings for Song Fan.
¡°Say something. You¡¯re not officially Eke¡¯s student. If you¡¯re concerned, I¡¯ll expel you,¡± Gu Hai urged.
Gu Zhuo couldn¡¯t bear it. He set down his chopsticks and said, ¡°Dad, what do you take me for? You brought me back from abroad, made me attend high school, and now talk of dropping out. Remember, I never graduated from university?¡±
Gu Hai felt guilty for neglecting these details. His mind was consumed with the power struggle against Gu Chen, leaving little space for his son.
Moreover, when Gu Zhuo was abroad, Gu Hai rarely had to worry about him. Sending money regrly was the only requirement, and the father-son duo rarely spoke on the phone. Therefore, Gu Hai was unaware of Gu Zhuo¡¯s current situation.
Now, he felt a pang of guilt upon hearing Gu Zhuo¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m usually too busy, and I didn¡¯t think about it at that time.¡±
Gu Zhuo had long given up hope. He knew that Gu Hai simply didn¡¯t know. He sighed, ¡°You should just stay quietly at home. The current days are good. Why bother creating a disturbance with Gu Chen?¡±
¡°I will never give up. Gu Chen is not worthy of being the chairman. Only I can lead the Gu family to glory.¡± Gu Hai banged on the table.
Gu Zhuo lowered his head and continued eating without saying anything.
Whatever he said wouldn¡¯t matter anyway. He had no intention of pursuing Song Fan. When the time came, he would quickly return overseas, living freely with his pocket money and not getting involved in domestic affairs..
Chapter 246 - 246: Meng Xia
Chapter 246 - 246: Meng Xia
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
When Song Fan arrived home, a line of people stood at the door, ring at Gu
Chen as if they were about to rush up and confront him at any moment.
¡°Little sister, why are you home sote?¡± Song Ting¡¯s tone was calm.
¡°I went to dinner with Gu Chen,¡± Song Fan replied.
The response provoked the four brothers, and their expressions worsened. Song Kai rolled his eyes.
Upon adapting to the situation, Gu Chen smiled, realizing this would likely be amon urrence in the future.
Song Chuan stepped forward, saying, ¡°Thank you for sending my sister back, but I prefer to pick her up myself.¡±
¡°I can only be at ease if I send her back. Song Fan is my savior, and I have to ensure her safety.¡± Gu Chen smiled.
¡°Alright, hurry up and go in,¡± Song Fan said, wanting to retire to her room.
Although the four brothers disliked Gu Chen, their upbringing taught them to be polite, so they bid him a polite farewell.
Once Gu Chen left, a car pulled up at the entrance, and a girl in a white dress stepped out with a suitcase. Upon seeing the group at the entrance, she asked, ¡°Is this the Song Family?¡±
The young girl appeared about the same age as Song Fan. Unlike Song Fan¡¯s simple and clean appearance and Song Yin¡¯s exquisite looks, this girl exuded a youthful and fresh vibe. Her smile seemed capable of melting hearts, with big, moist eyes and ck hair styled in two braids.
Before the brothers could respond, Meng Yu came out and hugged the girl.
¡°Xiao Xia, I missed you so much. Didn¡¯t you say you woulde in a few days?¡±
¡°I missed you too, Aunt. The final exams were moved up, so I came right after finishing the exam.¡± Xiao Xia smiled.
Upon seeing it was Meng Yu¡¯s rtive, Song Fan showed a look of understanding. This was likely the person recing Song Yin. What she didn¡¯t know was whether the girl did it willingly or not.
Meng Yu hugged Xiao Xia and approached. ¡°This is my niece, Meng Xia. You can call her Xiao Xia.¡±
Song Ting looked at Meng Xia and asked Meng Yu, ¡°Aunt Meng, do you want her to stay here?¡±
¡°I initially wanted her to apany Yinyin, but now¡¡± Tears welled up in Meng Yu¡¯s eyes.
¡°Since she¡¯s already here, she will stay for two more days.¡±
¡°Our house isn¡¯t a hotel. If rtives are here, do we have to move out?¡± Song Huai said rudely.
Song Fan knew the words weren¡¯t pleasant, but it was admirable to speak so frankly in front of her. Meng Xia blushed immediately, uncertain whether to go inside.
Song Ting wasn¡¯t as repulsed as Song Huai. Regardless, Meng Yu wouldn¡¯t stop her antics at home, and it was better to let her do as she pleased. Sooner orter, he would find her w.
¡°Alright, hurry up and send little sister back to her room. Nothing else is important,¡± Song Ting said.
At this moment, Meng Xia asked, ¡°Where is Sister Yinyin?¡±
Meng Yu didn¡¯t know what to say, and Meng Xia realized she had asked something she shouldn¡¯t have. She quickly shut her mouth, looking regretful.
¡°Aunt, where is my room?¡±
Meng Yu swiftly changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared it for you. I¡¯ll bring you there now.¡±
The two of them hurried upstairs to the guest room. Song Fan smiled. ¡°This is the other Song Yin.¡±
Song Kai widened his eyes. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like Song Yin.¡±
¡°Little sister means that Meng Yu wants to use Meng Xia to rece Song Yin, ¡± Song Huai said.
After analyzing the situation for a while, Song Huai finally understood Meng Yu¡¯s intentions. She wanted to use Song Yin to consolidate her position through marriage, but now that Song Yin was incapacitated, she needed someone new to fulfill this role.
¡°This little girl looks very naive. Could it be that we¡¯re overthinking?¡± Song Kai asked.
The other four looked at him helplessly, wondering why he couldn¡¯t see through such an obvious situation.
Song Fan sighed. ¡°It seems like the heavens are fair. Not everyone in the family is smart.¡±
Song Kai only realized when going to bed that night that Song Fan had referred to him as not smart. He immediately sat up. ¡°Am I not smart?¡±
After a sleepless night, Song Kai rushed to Song Ting the next day and asked,
¡°Big brother, do you think I¡¯m smart?¡±
Song Ting forced himself to hold back a smile. The fact that he could ask such a question proved that he wasn¡¯t very smart.
Upon seeing that Song Ting didn¡¯t say anything, Song Kai turned to Song Chuan and asked the same question.
¡°The question you¡¯re asking now exins everything.¡± Song Chuanughed..
Chapter 247 - 247: Similar
Chapter 247 - 247: Simr
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Meng Xia¡¯s presence brought about some changes in the Song Family. Her personality waspletely different from Song Yin¡¯s. She didn¡¯t get close to the four brothers and seemed particrly interested in Song Fan.
She frequently sought opportunities to be close to Song Fan, reminiscent of the times when Song Fan was originally dragged by Song Kai to the home theater to watch movies, bringing the family closer together.
Upon approaching with snacks in hand, Meng Xia said, ¡°Sister Song, I just made these snacks. They¡¯re perfect for the movie.¡± After cing them beside Song Fan, she smiled sweetly.
Despite Meng Xia¡¯s attempts at friendliness, Song Fan couldn¡¯t understand why she was trying to be amicable. Logically, as Meng Yu¡¯s people, she should be hostile
¡°I don¡¯t eat snacks. Take them back for yourself,¡± Song Fan refused.
Upon ignoring the refusal, Meng Xia picked up the dessert and said, ¡°Sister
Song, try it and see if it¡¯s delicious.¡±
Despite Song Fan attempting to stop her, she pped the dessert away. The four brothers watched, wondering how Meng Xia would react.
If it were Song Yin, she would cry immediately, and shift all the me to others. She would seemingly apologize but shift the me onto others.
Meng Xia didn¡¯t cry or me anyone; instead, she calmly picked up the desserts, smiled, and said, ¡°Sister, if you don¡¯t like this dessert, I¡¯ll change it to something else next time. I noticed you finished your juice, I¡¯ll pour you a ss. ¡±
From beginning to end, Meng Xia¡¯s face was adorned with a smile, and her movements were calm and unhurried, without a hint of awkwardness. Her psychologicalposure was admirable.
After Meng Xia left, Song Ting remarked, ¡°She¡¯s much better than Song Yin.¡±
Song Huai nodded. ¡°She handles problems maturely and knows how to leave a good impression.¡±
Her recent actions were quite tactful; if it weren¡¯t for the four brothers¡¯ natural wariness toward her, one might genuinely think she was a graceful and generous youngdy.
While the others praised Meng Xia¡¯s behavior, Song Fan focused on the movie, saying, ¡°Meng Xia can¡¯t bepared to Song Yin. We¡¯ll wait and see what she does.¡±
Song Fan was not a person who looked down on others; she generally treated people around her with kindness. However, if someone had done something unfavorable to her, she would scrutinize them from a higher vantage point.
For example, this was the case with Song Yin. Since the first day she returned, Song Fan had been treating her poorly because she hadmitted a mistake toward her and had to pay the price.
Now, although Meng Xia was Meng Yu¡¯s rtive, this girl had not done anything yet. Song Fan couldn¡¯t treat her with a hostile gaze just because her aunt was Meng Yu.
After some contemtion, Song Kai said, ¡°Actually, she looks quite simr to
Song Yin. Their eyes look very alike.¡±
Song Chuan knocked him on the head. ¡°Did you hear what we said? We didn¡¯t even discuss physical appearances.¡±
They had justpared Meng Xia¡¯s behavior. Besides, Song Yin and Meng Xia were rtives, so it was normal for them to look alike. There was no need to delve into details.
The others began to educate Song Kai, generally advising him to be more careful and not be so gullible in the future.
Song Fan did not participate in this topic. She stared at the screen, absorbed in the cartoon being shown.
She didn¡¯t expect them to bring her over to watch cartoons. She was no longer a child and had long lost her enthusiasm for cartoons. However, they insisted on dragging her here, so she could only watch.
After the movie ended, the discussions continued. A long-term education was not enough for Song Kai. But they also knew that now was not the time to talk about this.
Song Ting smiled and said, ¡°Little sister, do you think this movie is good?¡± ¡°She¡¯s pretty. The princess is very beautiful,¡± Song Fan said.
This evaluation sounded unconvincing, but Song Chuan squeezed over and said, ¡°Little sister said it well; that¡¯s it.¡±
He looked like he had lost his mind. Even if Song Fan said that Ultraman was in it, he would probably nod in agreement.
Song Fan looked at the notification on her phone. The afternoon match was about to start. She stood up and said, ¡°I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t be staying here with you.¡±
At this time, Song Kai suddenly woke up and said, ¡°Little sister, are you going to participate in the ¡®Future City¡¯petition? I want to go too!¡±
This was the first time Song Fan wanted to sew someone¡¯s mouth shut, but it was already toote.
In the end, Song Fan sat in front of theputer. Beside her were her four older brothers. They were all focused on theputer..
Chapter 248 - 248: Blood Bond
Chapter 248 - 248: Blood Bond
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan had always yed games individually, even when ying with Gu Chen. They each had theirputer. She had never been observed by so many people before.
Moreover, these people had numerous questions. Except for Song Kai, who had experience in gaming, the others were unfamiliar with ¡°Future City.¡±
Song Huai had yed online games before but had been too busy with work in recent years to continue.
Song Ting and Song Chuan were clueless. One was a busy doctor who needed to rush to the operating table with just a hospital call, while the other, an athlete, spent his days in training and was often out of touch with the outside world.
The two of them, having little knowledge of online games, had many questions to ask. Upon considering that this was something their little sister enjoyed, there was no harm in learning more.
¡°Future City¡± was Song Fan¡¯s creation, and she tried her best to answer their questions. If it could captivate people who had never yed games, then ¡°Future Citv¡± would be trulv remarkable.
¡°It looks like I have to study it properly when I get back,¡± Song Ting said.
Song Chuan agreed, finding the game genuinely interesting. He looked at Song Fan and said, ¡°Little sister, didn¡¯t you say that we were going to have apetition? Let me have an eye-opener.¡±
Coincidentally, it was time for the match. Song Fan entered the page and clicked on the login button, waiting for her opponent to appear.
Song Kai jumped up, saying, ¡°It¡¯s that Prehistoric Tyrannosaurus Rex. He has never lost in apetition. You must be careful.¡±
Despite this warning, Song Fan wasn¡¯t nervous. The others¡¯ expressions turned serious, fearing that their little sister might be bullied in the game.
Song Fan calmly agreed to the fight.
Soon, the two of them appeared on the same page, and the opponent greeted them very politely.
Both were experienced yers, ranked first in their respective servers, and their attack speed was beyond ordinary.
The screen¡¯s movements were dazzling, with some spectators experiencingg due to poor inte speed.
The four brothers sitting next to Song Fan had a more intuitive feeling. Her hands danced on the keyboard so swiftly that the naked eye could see afterimages. It was evident that her gaming skills were top-notch.
Song Ting felt that his little sister¡¯s hands were fast and steady¡ªqualities that would make her a promising doctor.
The Prehistoric Tyrannosaurus Rex¡¯s speed was simr to Song Fan¡¯s. It had been a while since she had encountered such an opponent. The sense of evenly matchedpetition exhrated her.
ying games without an opponent means losing much of the enjoyment. Although the battles with Gu Chen were good, she always felt theycked some passion. The current gaming scenario was what she truly desired.
Song Fan typed on the keyboard with a smile on her face. Her right hand controlled the mouse to move the character on theputer, dodging attacks to minimize her damage.
The four brothers stared at theputer screen, fearing that their little sister might lose.
Song Fan did not panic at all. She focused on the final attack, and the Prehistoric Tyrannosaurus Rex¡¯s undefeated record ended. Upon gazing at the victory on the screen, she smiled.
Song Kai shouted excitedly, ¡°With this victory, we will enter the finals. It will be broadcast live worldwide. Little sister, you¡¯re amazing!¡±
¡°Little sister will excel in anything she does,¡± Song Ting sincerely remarked.
Song Chuan even picked up Song Fan and spun her around. ¡°We must celebrate today!¡±
¡°Hurry up and get to the kitchen to prepare a table of good dishes,¡± Song Huai added.
The jubtion in the room seeped through the crack in the door. Meng Yu¡¯s
face turned cold. ¡°Xiao Xia, these people were still disgusted with Song Fan half a month ago. Now, their attitude has changed. Do you know why?¡±
¡°Because they are siblings, and blood ties are the best glue. They won¡¯t genuinely hate Song Fan,¡± Meng Xia replied.
Meng Yu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a smart child. Do you know what to do next?¡±
Meng Xia nodded. ¡°I should get along well with Song Fan and avoid conflicts with her. My goal is to marry into a wealthy family. If I stay by Song Fan¡¯s side, I will meet such people. Nothing else matters..¡±
Chapter 249 - 249: The Clever Meng Xia
Chapter 249 - 249: The Clever Meng Xia
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Meng Yu had always known that Meng Xia was a smart child, but she truly realized the extent of her intelligence after spending time with her.
In contrast to Song Yin, Meng Xia resembled Meng Yu¡¯s daughter more closely.
She was determined. She knew what she wanted, and yed her cards right. She understood the need toy low until she achieved her goals.
Song Yin, on the other hand, had grown up spoiled, relying on force rather than strategy.
Impatient and unwilling to use cunning tactics, she opted for the simplest and often the most foolish approaches.
Although Meng Yu had helped her maintain a facade of elegance in public, her true nature became evident after some time away, exacerbated by her animosity toward Song Fan, leading her to make irrational decisions.
This realization prompted Meng Yu to consider giving up on Song Yin. With her impulsive nature, even if she protected Song Yin at a cost, her chances of marrying into wealth seemed doubtful.
Meng Yu had nned her life¡¯s first half meticulously to enjoy prosperity in thetter half. If she had to continue advising Song Yin in her old age, she might as well end it now.
In contrast, Meng Xia and Song Yin were different. Meng Yu saw her younger self in Meng Xia and believed that she could sessfully marry into a wealthy family.
Song Fan was not particrly interested in Meng Yu¡¯s next move. With her brothers keeping a close watch, she was confident they would catch Meng Yu sooner orter.
While Song Ting continued investigating the mercenaries¡¯ attempt on Song Fan¡¯s life, hecked concrete evidence to link it directly to Song Yin.
Song Huai also faced challenges tracking mercenaries due to their elusive nature andck of identifiable information.
Even their nationality was unknown, making it challenging to initiate an investigation.
These mercenaries, of uncertain origin andcking proper identities, had virtually evaporated from existence now that they were deceased, with their original organization erasing all traces, rendering them nearly untraceable.
Song Huai had minimal interaction with mercenaries, mainly dealing with police departments from various countries, making the investigation extremely difficult.
Busy with their respective tasks, when Song Fan saw favorable weather, she decided to visit Gu Chen for a prescription change.
Upon anticipating her visit, Gu Chen was already at home waiting for her.
Upon entering, Song Fan caught a pleasant fragrance and inquired, ¡°Are you burning incense in the house?¡±
¡°This is the new Calming Incense sent up for you to test its effectiveness,¡± Gu Chen said.
Song Fan carefully examined it and nodded. ¡°The quality ingredients for calming nerves are good. Though their utility for you is limited due to prolonged exposure to poison.¡±
Su Yang¡¯s face turned awkward. This incense was the one he had sent, and he hadn¡¯t expected it to be ineffective.
Song Fan saw his expression and knew what was going on. She said, ¡°Actually, Calming Incense is a very good thing. But Gu Chen has been poisoned for too long, even painkillers have minimal effect on him. So, the effect of Calming
Incense is even more negligible.¡±
¡°It¡¯s my oversight,¡± Su Yang admitted.
Song Fan smiled. ¡°But the incense blend is really good. Can I take some back?¡± ¡°If you like them, you can take them all.¡± Gu Chen signaled Su Yang to retrieve them.
¡°I also like making incense. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been too busytely, so I appreciate good incense,¡± Song Fan said.
Gu Chen was surprised that Song Fan knew how to make fragrances, as he only knew a little bit about it. Learning how to make fragrances requires time and talent.
¡°You know a lot of things beyond my imagination.¡± Gu Chen observed Song Fan.
She smiled, picking up the ss of water. ¡°I have diverse skills. If you envy them, I can teach you.¡±
Anyway, Song Fan didn¡¯t answer. She wouldn¡¯t say where she learned all this.
After all, it was in her previous life. Song Fan didn¡¯t want to continue this topic and said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡±
Gu Chen obediently stretched out his hand to let Song Fan take his pulse. His eyes were fixed on Song Fan¡¯s face as if he did not care about the result at all.
Song Fan retracted his hand and said, ¡°Your body is still a little weak back then.
The poison from before tortures you too much. You have to recuperate before starting to detoxify. I¡¯ll change a prescription for youter.¡±
Gu Chen asked, ¡°What are the chances of sess?¡±
¡°To be honest, I am not very confident either. I¡¯ve never encountered such a situation before,¡± Song Fan said, ¡°So, in the end, only God knows whether it
will seed or not.¡±
Su Yang stood at the door dumbfounded, opening his mouth without knowing what to say..
Chapter 250 - 250: Follow Me
Chapter 250: Follow Me
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
He saw that Song Fan had been able to stabilize the young master¡¯s illness and also let the young master sleep well. He thought she could detoxify the poison and let the young master live healthily.
But now that she said she was not confident, Su Yang couldn¡¯t ept it.
He walked over and knelt. ¡°Miss Song, is there no other way? Our Young Master has too much responsibility on his shoulders. Nothing can happen to him.¡±
Song Fan was frightened by his actions and quickly reached out to help him. She couldn¡¯t say that she could save him. After all, doctors weren¡¯t gods. However, Su Yang was crying so hard that he couldn¡¯t get up. She could only persuade him. ¡°Get up quickly. I will do my best to treat him.¡±
¡°Miss Song, you must save our young master.¡± Su Yang¡¯s crying tone changed.
Gu Chen immediately lifted him and said, ¡°This is already a good result. So many doctors said that they couldn¡¯t save me. I¡¯ll die if I live to be 25 years old. It¡¯s already very good that there¡¯s hope now.¡±
Song Fan looked at Su Yang and said, ¡°Your young master¡¯s poison has been in his body for too long, and all kinds of toxins bnce each other. If you want topletely expel it, the price will be very high. I have to make his health the most important premise.¡±
¡°So, this is the best oue?¡± Su Yang asked.
Song Fan nodded. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I will do my best. I will do everything I can to let Gu Chen live.¡±
With her words, Su Yang finally calmed down and stood up while sobbing. Although Su Yang was not a member of the Gu Family, he grew up in an orphanage and received financial support from the Gu family toplete his studies. After graduation, he followed Gu Chen.
Gu Chen was the person who had apanied him until now. He had seen how he had turned the tide and saved the Gu Family. Gu Chen was the person he admired the most in his heart.
He also hoped that Gu Chen would be able to cure his strange illness. Such a good person should not die early.
Song Fan did not expect Su Yang to have such deep feelings for Gu Chen that he would kneel and beg her.
After coaxing Su Yang away, Song Fan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely let you live.¡±
At the same time, in the Song Family¡¯s residence, Meng Yu was training Meng Xia in all aspects.
From the way she walked to the way she spoke, she had to learn everything from scratch.
After all, Meng Xia had not received any education in this field. She had to work ten times harder to bepared to those daughters of wealthy families.
Meng Yu looked at Meng Xia and said, ¡°With your face and personality, you¡¯ll be able to charm those men. You just need a little bit of charisma.¡±
She didn¡¯t want Meng Xia to be too rigid. A girl with a natural aura was the most attractive.
¡°Aunt, has Sister been abandoned?¡± Meng Xia suddenly asked.
Meng Yu was not surprised by this question. She smiled and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re obedient, you won¡¯t end up like that.¡±
She had expected Meng Xia to ask her this question. After all, she was a smart child who could sense that something bad had happened at home.
However, she was still a child. She could not hide her thoughts, so she asked this question that she should not have asked.
Meng Xia turned to look at Meng Yu. ¡°Aunt, I will be your most obedient child. I hope you can fulfill your promise to me and let me be the young mistress or a wealthy family.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do everything I can to help you achieve your wish.¡± Meng Yu said with a smile like a demon whispering.
The two of them stood on the same side. No one remembered Song Yin, who was still locked up. She was already a useless chess piece and had lost all value.
Song Yin stood in the water prison, shivering. She did not know when she would be fished out. She was too cold and tired.
This endless torture had made her stop thinking, and her mind was only filled with the instinct to survive.
The masked man stood guard outside to check the time, in case she died in the water prison.
At this moment, a fragrance wafted past, and a few masked men fell to the ground. Song Yin didn¡¯t know what was going on, so she hid in a corner and didn¡¯t dare to move.
A woman in ck walked over and smiled.
¡°Are you willing toe with me?¡± She knew that this person would not save her for no reason. She would have to pay the priceter, but she was willing to pay anything as long as she could leave this ce.
Song Yin moved to the edge of the water prison and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to go with you.¡±
When the masked men woke up, they were surprised to find that Song Yin had disappeared. There was no sign of her in the water prison.
¡°Quickly report this to Young Master,¡± the masked man said anxiously.
Chapter 251 - 251: Pretending Too Well
Chapter 251: Pretending Too Well
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Yin had vanished!
This revtion was astonishing. When Song Ting received the news, he questioned whether he had heard correctly. It was the first time he doubted his hearing abilities.
Even though the Song family¡¯s dungeon hadn¡¯t been utilized for many years, there were always people maintaining it.
The personnel in the Disciplinary Hall were regrly reced to ensure strong individuals were guarding inside.
These guards underwent strict training to maintain the physical strength expected of special forces soldiers.
Upon considering Song Yin had been pampered since childhood andcked physical strength, it seemed imusible for her to disappear from the water prison.
Song Ting didn¡¯t believe she could manage it on her own. The members of the torture hall reported sudden fainting and disappearance upon waking up, indicating someone had rescued Song Yin.
Song Ting¡¯s primary suspect was Meng Yu, Song Yin¡¯s mother, who had a motive to save her.
He chose not to disclose this matter to Song Yi and convened a meeting with the other three brothers to discuss it. Song Fan was not present at this meeting.
Upon hearing the news, Song Kai reacted strongly, eximing, ¡°What? She ran away?¡±
Song Huai quickly restrained him, urging him to lower his voice to prevent others in the house from hearing.
¡°I¡¯ve used the best soundproofing material in my study. No one will hear us. The most crucial thing now is to find Song Yin,¡± Song Ting said.
Song Ting believed Song Yin needed to be captured. His sister had endured much suffering in the countryside and spent years recovering¡ªall due to the poisoning orchestrated by Meng Yu.
Convinced that Meng Yu was responsible for his mother¡¯s death, Song Ting wished he could send her to the dungeon.
Song Yin had not paid enough for her actions, and Song Ting was determined to bring her back.
However, Song Chuan raised a valid point, asking, ¡°Do you think Meng Yu has a powerful individual working under her to breach the defenses of the Disciplinary Hall?¡±
¡°They could also be mercenaries,¡± Song Huai suggested. ¡°The ones who tried to kill little sisterst time were mercenaries. They might even be from the same regiment. ¡±
Upon agreeing with this possibility, Song Ting considered their proficiency in deception. Song Kai expressed surprise, stating, ¡°Meng Yu is so good at pretending. We haven¡¯t realized that she¡¯s such a person for so many years.¡±
The answer was clear¡ªMeng Yu was skilled at deception, and even the brothers had been deceived. Upon reflecting on Meng Yu¡¯s entrance into the Song Family, they remembered her modest requests and considerate actions, creating a favorable impression.
Moreover, nothing in the house rted to Yu Wan had been disturbed. Meng Yu had preserved Yu Wan¡¯s room and chose to reside elsewhere.
Such actions naturally earned her the goodwill of the entire family. She consistently reminded Song Ting not to forget to send things to Song Fan, portraying extreme virtuousness.
For so many years, no one had discovered her true identity. If it weren¡¯t for Song Fan¡¯s return, they would still be kept in the dark. Upon thinking about this, Song Ting felt ashamed.
¡°In short, we now know what kind of person Meng Yu is, so we can be prepared,¡± summarized Song Huai. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what happens to us, but we must protect our little sister.¡±
Song Chuan agreed, stating, ¡°Little sister¡¯s safety is the most important thing.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think our little sister needs our protection.¡± Song Kai scratched his head. ¡°With her skills, even the special forces wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat her. Moreover, she carries a gun at all times. I¡¯ll believe it if you say she¡¯s the boss of a gang.¡±
There was almost no age difference between Song Kai and Song Fan. The two of them were born one after the other. Later, Song Fan was sent to the countryside, so he did not have many memories of his little sister.
When he met Song Fan again, she had already be so powerful. He couldn¡¯t remember how she used to follow behind him when she was young. He only knew that Song Fan was a powerful person who could do anything.
Song Huai knocked his head. ¡°No matter how powerful she is, she¡¯s still our little sister. We must protect her well.¡±
¡°But I also want to know what little sister has experienced,¡± Song Chuan said. ¡°She¡¯s so powerful now because she¡¯s experienced it. She must have suffered a lot back then.¡±
Song Huai sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve also investigated what little sister has been doing all these years, but there has always been a nk period in between. No matter how I investigate, there¡¯s no trace of her. She must have learned these skills during this nk period.¡±
¡°I¡¯d rather she wasn¡¯t as powerful as she is now,¡± Song Ting said dejectedly..
Chapter 252 - 252: Compensate More
Chapter 252 - 252: Compensate More
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
After he said this, the others lowered their heads. Song Fan had paid the price for her current strength.
Such outstanding skills must have been learned for a long time, or even experienced countless times of being beaten down, to reach her current level.
Moreover, Song Fan knew how to shoot. Her uracy was almost hundred percent urate. She must have practiced for a long time, and it must have been actualbat practice.
Song Ting could tell that Song Fan had killed people before. She never hesitated when she fired and didn¡¯t care about the consequences.
Not only did she kill people at the Gu Family¡¯s banquet, but she must have killed many people before that.
Logically speaking, he should hate people who disregarded life, but he couldn¡¯t hate Song Fan at all. Her little sister must have gone through something terrible to be so cold.
¡°I don¡¯t dare to imagine what she has experienced. Before she was drugged and became irritable, little sister had always been a very cute girl. Everyone who had seen her would like her.¡± Song Ting¡¯s tone was filled with nostalgia. ¡°I loved carrying her out to show off. If she hadn¡¯t left home, she would have looked like that too.¡±
Song Chuan and Song Huai also felt sad when they heard this. They had also been looking forward to having a little sister. When their mother was pregnant, they said that they wanted a little sister.
After Song Fan was born, they were extremely happy. They fought to hug her every day. Even if they couldn¡¯t hug her, they would stay by the little bed and look at her. They felt that she was the most beautiful little girl in the world.
Later, when Song Fan spoke and walked for the first time, they were all by his side. At that time, they all imagined how their sister would look when she grew up.
No one had expected such a thing to happen. They seemed to have abandoned Song Fan overnight and left her alone.
¡°This is our fault. When we say that Song Yin is guilty, we are also talking about ourselves.¡± Song Ting¡¯s face was full of guilt.
Song Chuan looked out of the window. ¡°We have to make it up to our little sister. We have to make her the happiest girl in the world.¡±
That was the promise the Song brothers made when they were young, to make Song Fan the happiest little girl, but now none of them had fulfilled it.
¡°As long as she asks, I¡¯ll give her anything.¡± Song Kai made up his mind and said, ¡°The two of us were together in Mom¡¯s womb. I shouldn¡¯t have believed other people¡¯s words back then. I let her down the most.¡±
Song Fan didn¡¯t know that her brothers were reflecting on themselves. After visiting her godmother, she went to visit Xiao Xiao.
The business of the small noodle shop was very good. Although Grandpa Xiao and Xiao Xiao did not live a rich life, they were able to stand on their own feet in this city.
Moreover, Xiao Xiao¡¯s health was much better. Sometimes, she could even help out in the noodle shop. Grandpa Xiao was very satisfied with this kind of life and only hoped that it wouldst for a long time.
Xiao Xiao pulled Song Fan to sit down and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling much better recently. You don¡¯t have to keeping over to check my pulse. It¡¯s very tiring to run back and forth like this.
Song Fan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Anyway, it¡¯s summer vacation and I don¡¯t need to go to work. I¡¯m especially free at home, so I came to talk to you.¡±
Xiao Xiao wanted Song Fan toe over. She didn¡¯t know anyone of the same age as her, and only Song Fan could chat with her. She was very happy to hear her say this.
¡°Xiao Xiao, do you want to go to school?¡± Song Fan asked.
Xiao Xiao had been staying at home due to health issues, and her previous studies had all been abandoned. Moreover, Grandpa Xiao was worried about her going to school, so she did not mention this matter.
Xiao Xiao hesitated. ¡°I can¡¯t let Grandpa worry.¡±
¡°I¡¯m asking you, do you want to go to school?¡± Song Fan held her hand and gave her an encouraging look.
Song Fan felt that Xiao Xiao still had to go to school. Studying was a very important thing. People had to study for their entire lives to continuously improve. Xiao Xiao was worried about her grandpa, but her life couldn¡¯t stop there. She had to continue moving forward.
Xiao Xiao lowered her head for a long time. Then, she looked up and said,
¡°Sister, I want to go to school.¡±
Song Fan smiled. ¡°Leave this to me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
As long as Xiao Xiao said that she wanted to go to school, she would have a way. She was working at Eke anyway, so it was not a big deal to recruit Xiao Xiao. After all, high school waspulsory education in Hua Country, so she was not abusing her power for personal gain.
The principal would definitely do this kind of favor. He was worried that he would not have the chance to show his goodwill to Song Fan. After all, the agreement was only signed for a year. He did not want Song Fan to leave immediately..
Chapter 253 - 253: Going to School
Chapter 253 - 253: Going to School
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
The two of them agreed on this matter. After Grandpa Xiao was done with his work, Song Fan would tell him about it.
Xiao Xiao thought that her grandpa would object, but she did not expect him to be so happy. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Xiao Xiao can go to school.¡±
Grandpa Xiao was very worried about Xiao Xiao¡¯s health, but she was now much better under the care of Song Fan. She had no problem doing light work.
Moreover, in his understanding, Xiao Xiao had to go to school. It was best to get into university.
This way, she could find a decent job and have a rtively stable life.
Grandpa Xiao was worried about Xiao Xiao¡¯s future. He didn¡¯t know how long he could live. He couldn¡¯t just let Xiao Xiao inherit his noodle shop in the future.
Xiao Xiao¡¯s health was not good, so she could not be tired. This was the first time he felt that he was poor and could not leave anything for Xiao Xiao.
Song Fan¡¯s words gave him hope. As long as Xiao Xiao could go to school and get a good diploma, then she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about work in the future.
Grandpa Xiao held Song Fan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Thank you so much. Not only have you taken care of us for so many years, but you also have to run around for Xiao Xiao¡¯s matter now. I don¡¯t know how to thank you. If there¡¯s anything I can do, I¡¯ll help.¡±
Song Fan smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Xiao, you don¡¯t have to thank me. Back then, Xiao Xiao and I managed to escape with great difficulty. She¡¯s my family now. Of course, I have to take good care of her.¡±
Grandpa Xiao was even more touched after hearing this, but Xiao Xiao¡¯s expression was a little worried.
When she went out to send Song Fan off, she asked, ¡°Sister, are you still investigating what happened before?¡±
¡°I must know what happened at that time.¡± Song Fan said firmly, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t have any clues now, it won¡¯t be forever. Besides, I¡¯ve already asked someone to look for Tango Fruit. It will remind me of something.¡±
Xiao Xiao bit her lower lip and hesitated. Song Fan noticed her expression and asked, ¡°Xiao Xiao, do you have something to say?¡±
¡°Sister, it¡¯s been so long. We¡¯re living a good life now. You don¡¯t have to investigate,¡± Xiao Xiao said softly.
Song Fan shook her head. ¡°I need to know what happened back then and why
I¡¯ve be like this. Even if I die, I want to know what happened before I die.¡±
Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t expect Song Fan to be so determined. She didn¡¯t know if she should tell Song Fan about this. She was afraid that it would cause a bad result.
After all, the incident that happened at that time had already caused the government to send people over. In the end, it was still settled. Song Fan alone would not be able to resist.
Song Fan thought that Xiao Xiao was afraid. She stroked Xiao Xiao¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. I will investigate this matter carefully.¡±
After Song Fan left, Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t say anything. She turned to look at her busy grandpa. For her grandpa, she couldn¡¯t take the risk.
Moreover, the things she knew might not help Song Fan. If she told her, it might make her confused.
After Song Fan went back, she called the principal directly to confirm Xiao Xiao¡¯s student status. During this period, she could give her extra lessons so that she wouldn¡¯t be unable to keep up with her progress in school.
She could arrange for Xiao Xiao to go to an ordinary school, but Xiao Xiao¡¯s health was not good, so it was better to take care of her in front of her.
Song Fan left Xiao Xiao¡¯s ce and didn¡¯t go home immediately. She had to have her own life. She turned around and went to the riverside to get some fresh air.
She sat on the steps by the river. Her long hair was so beautiful that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. Song Fan didn¡¯t have any makeup on, but she was beautiful.
Not far away, a blond man raised the camera in his hand and recorded this beautiful moment. He sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±
He felt that this was the Muse that he had been searching for so hard. Just looking at her gave him countless inspirations.
However, when he raised his head to leave his contact information, his muse had already disappeared.
He looked around and couldn¡¯t find Song Fan. He could only beat his chest and stamp his feet regretfully that he was a step too slow.
The reason why Song Fan left so quickly was because she saw Xia Rui and Xiao Lei on the boat. The two of them waved at her very enthusiastically.
It looked like they wanted her to go on board, but Song Fan was not in the mood to go on board. She still had a video conference with Hua Yue at night. If she was entangled by the two of them, she would not be able to leave.
Among these people, Xia Rui and Xiao Lei were the most yful. Even Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t that noisy..
Chapter 254 - 254: Boarding
Chapter 254 - 254: Boarding
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
However, she had underestimated the enthusiasm of Xiao Lei and Xia Rui. The two of them halted the boat and chased after her.
¡°Miss Song, we have an on-ship banquet on the sea today. It¡¯s nned to be especially fun. Why don¡¯t youe with us?¡±
Song Fan shook her head. ¡°I still have something to do tonight, so I won¡¯t be going with you guys.¡±
As she turned to leave, Xiao Lei quickly stopped her. ¡°Come on. I remember Gu
Chen saying that he had something for you, but because it was too precious, he kept it with him. He was afraid that someone would break it halfway when he delivered it. You can also take it back. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone.¡±
This reason was very attractive. Song Fan thought that perhaps Gu Chen had found the Tango Fruit. This was something she had always wanted. She couldn¡¯t wait to get it now to be at ease.
Upon thinking of this, Song Fan made up her mind. She nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
She sent a message to Hua Yue to postpone the meeting temporarily. She was looking forward to the moment when she got her hands on the Tango Fruit.
Song Fan happily boarded the boat and went all the way to the dock to board the cruise ship. Xiao Lei and the others showed their invitation cards, and Song Fan followed them as their femalepanions.
The waiters all looked at her in surprise. After all, among these femalepanions, only Song Fan was dressed the most simply. Not only did she not put on makeup, she did not even wear a gown.
This was the first time they had seen a femalepanion in a sweater and jeans. Moreover, she was walking in front with two men following behind her.
It seemed that she was the one who had the final say.
After boarding the cruise ship, Song Fan started looking for Gu Chen and asked, ¡°Where is Gu Chen?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gu Chen still has some business to attend to. You¡¯ll see him when the banquet starts,¡± Xia Ruiforted her.
Song Fan thought of the Tango Fruit that was just a few feet away and felt a little anxious, but she still sat down obediently and waited for the banquet to begin.
Xiao Lei put an exquisite bracelet on her wrist and said, ¡°With this, they will know that you are a VIP on the cruise and can do whatever they want.¡±
This wasn¡¯t the first time Song Fan had attended such a banquet. However, she had epted assassination missions in the past, so she didn¡¯t have such a rxed attitude.
She sat on the chair and enjoyed the sunlight. She sighed at how good the life of the rich was. She had forgotten that she was also a wealthy person.
Xia Rui and Xiao Lei were the representatives of the family. Many people came over to greet them, so they couldn¡¯t care less about Song Fan.
She could tell that the two of them were very busy, so she waved her hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. There¡¯s nothing dangerous on this ship. You two know my martial strength. Go do what you need to do.¡±
The two of them felt that Song Fan¡¯s words were very reasonable. In terms of martial strength, she was indeed invincible, so they obediently turned around and went to do their things.
At first, Song Fan waited patiently for a while. But as time passed, she began to get frustrated. She stood up and prepared to look for Gu Chen.
Even if he was busy, Su Yang could still call out the name. The Tango Fruit must be with them.
The thing she had been looking forward to had finally appeared. She was so excited that she wanted to swallow it right now so that she could be at ease. The ship was filled with people dressed in bright and beautiful clothes. Song Fan shuttled between them and ran to the center.
After finally entering, before she could find Gu Chen, Gu Chen¡¯s name was heard from someone else¡¯s mouth.
Song Fan immediately hid herself and listened to what they wanted to do.
Half of those people were from Hua Country, and the other half were foreigners. It was unknown what they were doing here.
¡°Gu Chen¡¯s life ounts for half of the bounty. If you can kill him, you won¡¯t have to worry about the rest of your life,¡± the leader said.
A, who was hired, said, ¡°Since his life is worth a fortune, the mission level must be high, right?¡±
¡°Gu Chen is famous for being difficult to kill in assassination organizations.
Last time, a mercenary group epted a mission, but the entire group was wiped out,¡± B added.
¡°The reward is linked to the difficulty. If it was easy toplete, there wouldn¡¯t be so much money,¡± the leader said disdainfully. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to retreat?¡±
Upon thinking of the generous bounty, these people were tempted. Taking on an assassination mission was originally a risky pursuit of wealth. As long as there was enough money, they would dare to kill the president of a country.
¡°We¡¯ll ept this mission. We¡¯ll bring back Gu Chen¡¯s dead body,¡± A said firmly.
Song Fan didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many people who wanted to kill Gu Chen. As long as she went out, she would meet a group of them. She had to hurry and tell Gu Chen.
Song Fan retreated like a ghost and didn¡¯t rm anyone. Then, she continued to run inside..
Chapter 255 - 255: Tango Fruit in Hand
Chapter 255 - 255: Tango Fruit in Hand
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. There are so many people on the cruise ship. They might not be hiding somewhere. Even if you can find them one by one, what can you do? Do you have evidence?¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have evidence. The Gu Family doesn¡¯t need a reason to act.¡± Su Yang¡¯s tone was very firm.
Song Fan did not expect Su Yang to have such a side. He was kneeling on the ground crying and begging her before, but now he could say such tough words.
¡°Su Yang, of course, you can do this, but it will probably be a long time before you find it,¡± Song Fan said.
Only then did Su Yang realize that they were not at a banquet but on a cruise ship that could amodate more than 6,000 people. It was unrealistic to find someone.
Song Fan sighed. ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t be too concerned. Just stay by your
Young Master¡¯s side and protect him.¡±
Su Yang nodded heavily. ¡°I will protect Young Master.¡±
Song Fan felt that he was a little strange. Why did he look at her when he said these words? Gu Chen¡¯sforting words were useless to her.
Gu Chen held her hand and said, ¡°So you came to find me just to tell me this?¡±
¡°Xiao Lei and Xia Rui met me outside and said that they would bring me to the banquet. I didn¡¯t expect to hear such a thing,¡± Song Fan exined the whole story.
¡°So you aren¡¯ting for me?¡± Gu Chen asked.
Song Fan suddenly thought of the Tango Fruit. Her eyes lit up as she looked at Gu Chen. ¡°They said that you have something very precious for me. Did you find the Tango Fruit?¡±
Gu Chen nodded under her expectant gaze. ¡°Yes, Tango Fruit is in my room now.¡±
Song Fan hugged Gu Chen emotionally. ¡°Thank you so much. You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been looking for this thing.¡±
Su Yang quickly turned around and pretended not to see her. Then, he walked a little further away to give Young Master and Miss Song some space to get along.
The Gu family¡¯s bodyguards were also very tactful and turned around like Su Yang.
Song Fan hugged for a long time before she calmed down. Then, she realized that she was still hugging Gu Chen. She quickly let go and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too excited just now.¡±
Song Fan hugged Gu Chen emotionally. ¡°Thank you so much. You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been looking for this thing.¡±
Su Yang quickly turned around and pretended not to see her. Then, he walked a little further away to give Young Master and Miss Song some space to get along.
The Gu family¡¯s bodyguards were also very tactful and turned around like Su Yang.
Song Fan hugged for a long time before she calmed down. Then, she realized that she was still hugging Gu Chen. She quickly let go and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too excited just now.¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Gu Chen said.
Not only was it okay, but Gu Chen felt that he could hug her for a while longer.
He rarely saw Song Fan so excited. Even if it was a hail of bullets, she still had a calm expression.
It seemed that there was nothing in the world that could make her care, but Tango Fruit made her so happy.
Gu Chen regretted not getting his men to hurry up the search. Otherwise, he would have been able to see Song Fan¡¯s bright smile a long time ago.
¡°Since it¡¯s in your room, let¡¯s go get it now,¡± Song Fan said. ¡°I can immediately process it when I get back. Then, I¡¯ll eat it together with the other herbs.¡±
Gu Chen asked, ¡°But you can¡¯t get off the cruise now. You should leave it with me for now.¡±
Of course, Song Fan knew this, but she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She smiled and said, ¡°Then at least let me take a look.¡±
Gu Chen looked at her expectant expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you there now.¡±
Song Fan heard him say this and quickly walked out. Gu Chen grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Act properly. You¡¯re my femalepanion now, so you should be by my side.¡±
Song Fan¡¯s mood was so good that she was happy about everything. She naturally held his arm, and the two of them walked to the cabin.
After they arrived, Gu Chen opened the cabin door.
Su Yang took out a wooden box from the locked small refrigerator. Song Fan quickly took it and opened it.
Inside was aplete tree branch with a string of red fruits hanging on it.
They looked crystal clear and very tempting. They did not look like real fruits but more like gems.
Song Fan finally got the Tango Fruit. She was so happy that she didn¡¯t know what to do. She carefully put the box back and locked it, afraid that it would affect the medicinal properties.
She turned around and wanted to thank Gu Chen. But before she could speak, she heard gunshots. Su Yang pushed Gu Chen to the ground, and several bodyguards standing at the door fell.
However, the remaining people quickly reacted and counterattacked. They left a few people to guard the cabin and closed the door.
They were all trained by the Gu Family. Their highest mission was to protect
Gu Chen. For this, they were willing to sacrifice their lives.
Song Fan quickly went over to check on Gu Chen. He pushed Su Yang away and said, ¡°I¡¯m not injured. Take a look at Su Yang.¡±
Just now, someone had aimed at Gu Chen, but he had rushed forward to block the bullet.
Song Fan quickly took Su Yang¡¯s pulse. The weak pulse was shocking. She took out the pill she carried with her and fed it to Su Yang to protect his heart¡
Chapter 256 - 256: Breakthrough
Chapter 256: Breakthrough
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Gu Chen asked, ¡°How is he now?¡±
¡°He¡¯s stable for the time being after taking my medicine, but I can¡¯t predict how he¡¯ll fare if this situation persists,¡± Song Fan replied.
After all, dealing with a gunshot wound was beyond Song Fan¡¯s immediate capabilities. They needed to head to the hospital to remove the bullet, and without proper tools and preparation, attempting it onboard was out of the question.
The cabin was in disarray,cking even a simple knife, let alone proper disinfection equipment. Any oversight could lead to a bacterial infection, a serious concern that had imed the lives of many mercenaries.
Gu Chen struggled with the decision. ¡°If we leave, can we take him with us?¡±
Upon shaking her head, Song Fan exined, ¡°I suggest we leave him here. Moving him could worsen his condition due to excessive bleeding.¡±
To Gu Chen, Su Yang was family, and risking his life wasn¡¯t an option. Ensuring his safety took precedence.
However, the gunfire outside intensified, and escaping the encirclement became imperative. Song Fan made a quick decision, ¡°Let Su Yang stay here alone. If you leave, they¡¯ll likely pursue you, paying no attention to the cabin.
Once you¡¯ve drawn them away, Su Yang will be safe.¡±
This seemed the most practical solution at the moment. Furthermore, Song Fancked the necessary weapons ¨C only having a small handgun ¨C making her vulnerable in a confrontation with the numerous assants.
Moreover, there was no n for a cruise in her schedule today, so she left even the explosives at home. Confronting so many people would undoubtedly put her at a disadvantage; no matter how skilled she was, she couldn¡¯t match up against gunfire directly.
¡°Can¡¯t you conjure up some weapons like you usually do?¡± Song Fan inquired.
Unfortunately, Gu Chen, not being the owner of the cruise ship, hadn¡¯t made any prior preparations. He shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not prepared this time either. Once the door opens, just run and don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll lead them away, and then you cane back for Su Yang. I can¡¯t afford to risk anything happening to you.¡±
From the start, Gu Chen never intended for Song Fan to apany him on this dangerous mission.
He considered it too perilous for her. Determined to keep her safe, he needed her to stay behind. It was the safest way to ensure Su Yang¡¯s well-being while diverting the attackers¡¯ attention.
However, Song Fan dismissed this suggestion, regarding it as impractical. The attackers were clearly after her life, and letting her guard down wasn¡¯t an option.
If Song Fan didn¡¯t follow Gu Chen, there was a real possibility that he might
not return alive. She vividly remembered their first encounter when Gu Chen was hunted down. It was a close call then, and she couldn¡¯t allow him to face this threat alone.
In a swift move, Song Fan dragged one of the fallen bodyguards inside, smearing his blood on Su Yang¡¯s body. She arranged the scene to look like a fierce gunfight had taken ce, with both men tragically sumbing.
She then administered another red pill to Su Yang, exining its life-preserving properties. ¡°This pill can stimte a person¡¯s hidden energy, keeping him alive,¡± she rified.
After swallowing the pill, Su Yang¡¯s pallor improved noticeably. With the bodyguards outside reaching their limits, Song Fan, holding Gu Chen¡¯s hand, shouted, ¡°Open the door!¡±
The cabin door swung open instantly, and she rushed out with Gu Chen, firing back at the mercenaries. They aimed to reach the crowded deck where Xiao Lei and Xia Rui awaited, each with their bodyguards.
With determination, Song Fan tied the hem of her dress into a knot and sprinted toward the deck, where the crowd provided cover.
The mercenaries closed in, firing relentlessly in an attempt to prevent Gu Chen from reaching safety.
In a matter of minutes, more bodyguards fell under the hail of bullets. Upon drawing on her mercenary skills, Song Fan managed to keep Gu Chen out of immediate danger.
Yet, when it came to firearms, everyone was on equal footing. A bullet grazed Song Fan¡¯s neck, leaving a deep, bloody mark.
Unfazed, she wiped away the blood, dering, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll carry explosives every day and blow these b*stards to pieces!¡±
Chapter 257 - 257: Escape
Chapter 257: Escape
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan rarely engaged in unprepared battles. Even when ambushed during a mission, she always had an arsenal of weapons at her disposal. However, in this situation, counterattacking wasn¡¯t a viable option.
She focused on evading the bullets behind her, feeling a sense of d¨¦j? vu, reminiscent of her time in the rainforest when she could eliminate threats swiftly and stealthily.
Her heightened senses allowed her to dodge bullets with precision.
It was a skill that surpassed Gu Chen¡¯s, who struggled to keep up. Gu Chen marveled at Song Fan¡¯s immediate reactions, pondering the kind of life she must have led to be in such a state.
Song Fan, absorbed in the urgency of the situation, didn¡¯t notice Gu Chen¡¯s concerned gaze. As they sprinted out of the passenger cabin, a crowd awaited them.
¡°Boss, should we keep chasing?¡± asked Mercenary B.
Mercenary A, donning a mask, responded, ¡°Absolutely. Gu Chen¡¯s bounty just doubled again. Let¡¯s not miss this opportunity.¡±
Excitement coursed through the group, the promise of an augmented bounty enough to secure their financial future. Unyielding, they were determined to eliminate Gu Chen.
While mentally prepared, Song Fan cursed at the relentless pursuit. ¡°They¡¯re not afraid of causing a scene.¡±
Typically, governments hesitated to escte matters with such individuals as it often proved futile. Yet, this time, the relentless chase risked coteral damage among the unsuspecting crowd.
Song Fan envisioned potential international repercussions if the situation spiraled out of control.
She skillfully navigated through the buildings, avoiding the crowd to prevent harm to bystanders. The mercenaries, cautious not to harm high-profile targets, refrained from firing excessively.
The chaotic scene facilitated Song Fan¡¯s escape.
Upon adapting to the situation, she discarded the gauze skirt from her gown. Gu Chen, too, shed his blood-stained suit jacket. The pair seamlessly blended into the crowd, their changed attire making identification more challenging.
Upon running ahead, Gu Chen guided Song Fan. ¡°I know where to find them. Follow me.¡±
Meanwhile, Xiao Lei and Xia Rui enjoyed drinks at the bar. The sudden gunfire prompted them to seek refuge in the mall. They discovered a secluded spot for passengers of their status.
Gu Chen, aware of this hiding ce, ushered Song Fan inside. Unlocking the door with a key card, they encountered a surprised Xiao Lei and Xia Rui.
Both of them were covered in blood and in disarray from head to toe. Gu Chen, usually elegant andposed, had disheveled hair and small wounds on his face. It seemed evident that they had just escaped danger.
Their fingers tightly intertwined, even as they copsed on the ground, as if afraid of losing each other. Xiao Lei suddenly thought, What a pair of desperate lovebirds.
Upon reacting quickly, Xia Rui helped them up and led them to the waterway. ¡°What happened? Isn¡¯t Su Yang with you?¡±
¡°Quickly send someone to my cabin; Su Yang is lying inside,¡± Gu Chen said. ¡°But be careful not to alert those people.¡±
Xia Rui nodded and immediately dispatched someone. The bodyguards surrounded the four individuals, ready to shoot at any moment.
After downing an entire bottle of water, Song Fan spoke, ¡°These people are after Gu Chen, and the bounty is exceptionally high. They won¡¯t let go easily.
We must make the cruise ship dock; otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to sustain this.¡±
Xiao Lei reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll immediately contact someone for negotiations. I believe the cruise ship won¡¯t continue sailing after such an incident..¡±
Chapter 258 - 258: Massage
Chapter 258: Massage
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
After hearing Xiao Lei¡¯s reassurance, Song Fan finally rxed. Her nerves had been stretched to the limit, relying on her sixth sense to dodge bullets.
However, this approach was highly exhausting, and she now felt an intense headache. She sat on the sofa trying to control herself.
If only she had a golden needle on hand, she could administer a few self-relieving stitches.
Gu Chen noticed her pain. Despite Song Fan not disying much difort, he had been tormented by headaches for so long, so he knew the extent of her pain.
He walked over to support Song Fan¡¯s shoulder and guided her to sit down. Song Fan, currently preupied, wasn¡¯t sure what Gu Chen was up to but obedientlyy down.
Gu Chen ced his hands on her, massaging her acupoints one by one.
Song Fan felt significant relief from her headache and chuckled, ¡°I never expected you to have this skill.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve be a doctor through long-term suffering. After enduring headaches for so long, there had to be a way to alleviate them,¡± Gu Chen replied.
¡°Your pain isn¡¯t something massage can alleviate. It must be challenging enduring it for such a long time, right?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve grown ustomed to it. I just hope it won¡¯t hurt anymore in the future.¡±
Gu Chen continued massaging Song Fan, and the two engaged in a warm and serene conversation.
Xiao Lei and Xia Rui couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Gu Chen, giving someone a massage, and in such a gentle manner, was beyond their expectations.
If someone had mentioned this before today, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Gu Chen was like icy cold mountain ice. He had never shown such tenderness before.
But now, this scene was unfolding right before their eyes, and with just a nce, both of them understood the meaning in each other¡¯s eyes. Gu Chen was genuinely moved.
Upon reflection, it was understandable. Song Fan was unlike any other woman they had encountered.
People of their ss had seen countless beauties, and various personalities were nothing out of the ordinary for them. They had encountered those who didn¡¯t hide their intentions.
However, someone as formidable as Song Fan was the first. She excelled not only in physical prowess but also in skills like marksmanship, chess, and even medical arts. Earlier, Su Yang mentioned she could even blend fragrances.
It seemed there was nothing in the world that she couldn¡¯t do, and her personality was incredibly carefree as if she didn¡¯t care about anything.
For her, worldly matters were inconsequential, embodying a carefree demeanor, like the wind. Even if Gu Chen didn¡¯t like her, Xiao Lei and Xia Rui would still be her friends. They were captivated by her charm.
At this moment, Su Yang was brought back. The people who went to get him were cautious as they carried him back andid him on the sofa.
Song Fan quickly sat up to check his condition. Thanks to the medication, he was overall in good condition, with no life-threatening issues.
However, the bullets were still in his body and needed to be removed promptly. Song Fan asked, ¡°Can the ship¡¯s doctor remove the bullets here?¡±
Xiao Lei quickly called the doctor, who appeared surprisinglyposed. After disinfecting, the doctor began the procedure. Song Fan was somewhat impressed.
The doctor on the cruise swiftlypleted the surgery, saying, ¡°This patient¡¯s physical condition is excellent. If I hadn¡¯t seen the gunshot wound on his back, I would have thought he was just asleep.¡±
After he left, Gu Chen looked at Song Fan. ¡°Your pill is quite effective; Su Yang should be fine now.¡±
¡°Of course, I worked hard to make that. It contains numerous rare herbs. When he wakes up, he owes me money,¡± Song Fan joked.
Gu Chen nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Name your price; I¡¯ll pay you.¡±
¡°I was just kidding. Besides, these things are not as precious as Tango Fruit.¡±
Then she widened her eyes, realizing she had forgotten to bring Tango Fruit when she fled. The fruit was still in the small refrigerator in the cabin.
Gu Chenforted her, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to get it. It should be fine. Those people don¡¯t know the value of that thing.¡±
Song Fan could only console herself in this way. She then sat on the sofa anxiously waiting.
The person sent to retrieve it returned quickly, but the box was only half intact. The box had been riddled with bullets, and the Tango Fruit inside had turned into mush, with only a few intact ones.
Song Fan gritted her teeth at the sight of the ruined Tango Fruit. A murderous aura emanated from her. ¡°Today, I must make these people pay!¡±
Upon seeing Song Fan like this, Xia Rui felt a bit scared, sensing that she might resort to extreme measures. The fruit meant a lot to her..
Chapter 259 - 259: Gunfight
Chapter 259 - 259: Gunfight
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan was indeed on the verge of exploding. She had searched for the Tango Fruit for so long, and now, with the influence of the Gu family, she had finally found it.
She had just obtained the Tango Fruit, but now everything was ruined.
With only two fruits in her hand, she couldn¡¯t do anything. Her long-awaited expectations were shattered.
¡°Can you find more again?¡± Song Fan looked at Gu Chen and asked.
Gu Chen knew she wanted the truth, not aforting reassurance.
Gu Chen could only shake his head and say, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult. I sent more than twenty teams of talents to find a nt on the top of the snowy mountain. Finding another one is like searching for a needle in a haystack.¡±
This statement was undoubtedly the fuse for an explosion. Song Fan picked up the gun in her hand and tied up her hair.
Upon watching this, Xia Rui, who was hugging Xiao Lei¡¯s arm, said, ¡°Song Fan looks really scary now. Is that fruit meant to save lives?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what the fruit is for, but I know those mercenaries are finished, said Xiao Lei, patting Xia Rui¡¯s shoulder to console him.
Song Fan picked up Xiao Lei¡¯s satellite phone and dialed a series of numbers, then said, ¡°Come to my current location immediately. Be prepared for the work and don¡¯t harm ordinary people.¡±
No one knew who she was contacting, but they all understood that it must be someone who could help her.
After hanging up the phone, Song Fan turned to look at Xiao Lei. ¡°I need all the weapons you have on hand.¡±
Xiao Lei was frightened by her gaze and quickly let the bodyguards bring all the weapons that could be used.
Song Fan picked and chose, then prepared to open the door.
Gu Chen quickly stopped her. ¡°You can¡¯t face them alone. You will definitely get hurt.¡±
Now, Song Fan couldn¡¯t listen to advice. She looked coldly at Gu Chen and said, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±
Gu Chen picked up a weapon. ¡°I will go with you.¡±
This proposal scared both Xiao Lei and Xia Rui. One held onto Gu Chen¡¯s left arm, and the other held onto his right, persuading, ¡°You are the chairman of the Gu Group and also the head of the Gu family. You absolutely cannot take such risks.¡±
The Gu family was never peaceful to begin with. If something really happened, Gu Hai would be the first toe out and create chaos. But given his abilities, he couldn¡¯tpletely control the entire group. In that case, the upheaval in the Gu family would only provide an opportunity for outsiders to take advantage.
Song Fan was well aware of this. Upon seeing that Gu Chen was being stopped, she opened the door directly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow. I won¡¯t lose to these b*stards. I want them to pay the price!¡±
After saying that, she left without looking back. Xiao Lei and Xia Rui thought that Gu Chen would calm down now, so they let go of the hands they were holding.
Unexpectedly, Gu Chen rushed out directly, and his speed was so fast that neither of them reacted.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Gu Chen always prioritized his safety.¡± Xia Rui couldn¡¯t understand.
Xiao Lei sighed and said, ¡°Now, Song Fan is more important to him.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Xia Rui asked.
They had been knowing each other since childhood because their families¡¯ businesses were closely rted. They were not only best friends but also the most solid allies in terms of interests. They couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch. Even if something happened, they could die together. If they let themselves hide inside without caring about Gu Chen, that would be truly impossible. Outside, dust and smoke were already rising. Song Fan¡¯s appearance attracted the attention of the mercenaries, and they gathered around her. They recognized her as someone close to Gu Chen and surrounded her.
Song Fan shot into the sky and shouted, ¡°Run!¡±
The nearby passengers quickly scattered to save their lives, and the deck soon became empty.
The mercenaries had no intention of targeting ordinary passengers. They were waiting for them to leave before taking action.
Mercenary B pointed at Song Fan and said, ¡°Hand over Gu Chen now.¡±
Song Fan smiled and aimed her gun directly at his head. Everyone didn¡¯t expect her to shoot so decisively. Mercenary B just wanted to inquire about Gu Chen¡¯s whereabouts and had no intention of shooting. Now, he was dead.
Upon seeing that Song Fan wasn¡¯t someone who could be negotiated with, the mercenaries started their attack. Song Fan rolled to the side, taking cover behind the nearby bar, and started shooting.
The mercenaries couldn¡¯t catch up with Song Fan¡¯s shooting speed. Her uracy had reached a level where every shot hit the target. Even if it wasn¡¯t a fatal blow, it could hit the target. After a round of gunfire, she was clearly not at a disadvantage.
Chapter 260 - 260: Evacuation
Chapter 260 - 260: Evacuation
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Mercenary A was on the verge of losing his temper, shouting, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t anyone mentioned the presence of such bodyguards around Gu Chen? If I had known, I would have doubled the bounty!¡±
Their concern wasn¡¯t that the other side was difficult to deal with but rather regret over the reduced reward.
Despite Song Fan¡¯s formidable skills, she was just one person. Over time, there would inevitably be moments of fatigue. When that happened, with so many of them attacking simultaneously, they were sure to capture Gu Chen alive.
Their target was never Song Fan but Gu Chen; he was the one they aimed to im the bounty on.
So, they only dealt with Song Fan¡¯s attacks casually. As for their teammates dying, it wasn¡¯t a big deal; fewer people meant more money to share.
Just as Song Fan was wreaking havoc, Gu Chen joined the battle from upstairs. The mercenaries, like hungry wolves, aimed their guns at him.
Song Fan quickly pulled him inside and questioned him, ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you know they want to kill you?¡±
¡°I know,¡± Gu Chen said firmly, looking at Song Fan. ¡°But I can¡¯t stay away while you¡¯re here.¡±
Song Fan, with no other choice, could only vent her frustration by hitting him before they faced the mercenaries together.
The mercenaries, only fixated on the bounty, intensified their attacks.
Even with Song Fan¡¯s skills, it was a bit challenging. Themotion was enough for all passengers to know that something was wrong. Song Fan took out the explosives she had obtained earlier and threw them out.
The mercenaries hadn¡¯t expected her to use explosives. Being on a cruise ship in motion, a slight mistake could lead to everyone¡¯s death.
Even they, as mercenaries, weren¡¯t that ruthless. The leader, now wary, said, ¡°Forget about Gu Chen for now. Killing that woman is the top priority.¡± His loud deration made Gu Chen instinctively shield Song Fan.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. ording to the timing, my people should be arriving soon,¡± Song Fan said, loading her gun.
Indeed, right after she spoke, the sound of a helicopter could be heard. People dressed in full gear descended with a ropedder andnded on the deck. ¡°Asina! Asina!¡± they shouted as they approached, holding guns.
Song Fan responded, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±
Those people, armed with guns, rushed forward. The mercenaries could only retreat as they were unable to withstand the onught. However, Song Fan knew that these people wouldn¡¯t give up; they were merely the vanguard, and more reinforcements would follow.
Xiao Lei and Xia Rui arrived at this moment, astonished as they watched these people respectfully interact with Song Fan. They handed her equipment and offered thetest guns.
Song Fan allowed them to busily work around her. Upon looking at the Desert Eagle in her hand. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s not my preferred one.¡±
A handsome guy with blue eyes spoke, ¡°Dear Asina, we couldn¡¯t get guns from your ce.¡±
¡°Sasha, I¡¯m just venting,¡± Song Fan said with a smile. ¡°Has everyone on the ship evacuated?¡±
Sasha nodded. ¡°They are gradually evacuating. For those unwilling to leave, we found a way to convince them.¡±
He didn¡¯t mention that some were coerced at gunpoint. After all, these people believed the situation would be resolved quickly and didn¡¯t think the entire ship would be in danger.
Anyway, they weren¡¯t exactly good people; achieving their goal was all that mattered, and there was no need to worry about the process.
Xiao Lei and Xia Rui widened their eyes in amazement. They hadn¡¯t expected Song Fan to be so resourceful, considering this was arge cruise ship with over six thousand people.
They quickly ran to the side of the ship to look outside and were surprised to see a simrly sized cruise ship anchored nearby, perfectly capable of transferring these people.
Both of them were at a loss for words. They didn¡¯t believe this was orchestrated by the Song family. Even if the Song family had the money, it wasn¡¯t feasible to immediately procure another cruise ship. Moreover, judging by the attitudes of these people, it was evident that Song Fan was their leader.
Song Fan intended for these people to withdrawpletely, indicating a willingness to resort to extreme measures. Judging by her actions with the explosives earlier, it seemed that the safety of this cruise ship was in jeopardy.
Xiao Lei and Xia Rui were once again astonished, realizing that Song Fan, regardless of being the Song family heiress or not, was someone they could regard as an equal.
When Song Fan turned to see them, she remembered to send some people away, pointing at them. ¡°Take these people with you.¡±
Xiao Lei and Xia Rui shook their heads. ¡°We can¡¯t leave. We can¡¯t just leave you two stranded on this ship.¡±
¡°You two take Gu Chen and Su Yang and leave together. I¡¯ll focus on dealing with those mercenaries,¡± Song Fan said as she put on safety goggles..
Chapter 261 - 261: Little Liar
Chapter 261 - 261: Little Liar
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
However, Gu Chen disagreed. His skills were not weak, and he could assist Song Fan. ¡°I won¡¯t leave. You know I have a hundred ways to stay.¡±
¡°You are the head of the Gu family.¡±
¡°I am Gu Chen.¡±
Unable to argue with him, Song Fan could only nod and agree. She then had someone equip him with weapons. Xiao Lei and Xia Rui also wanted to stay, but Song Fan couldn¡¯t agree to that anymore.
With Su Yang, they had to leave for the other cruise ship. Reluctantly, Xiao Lei said, ¡°Make sure you bothe back safely.¡±
Song Fan smiled. ¡°I will protect Gu Chen. You can rest assured with the number of people under mymand.¡±
After saying this, Song Fan went to inquire about the number of mercenaries on the ship. She felt that there wouldn¡¯t be a shortage of participants in such a significant assassination mission.
Sasha immediately found the person in charge of this matter. He answered, ¡°We took people away ording to the original list. The remaining ones are mercenaries, at least a few hundred.¡±
Song Fan wasn¡¯t very surprised. She made a joke, ¡°Gu Chen, they deployed so many people. You are more precious than a country¡¯s president.¡±
Gu Chenughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that. It turns out someone went to such great lengths to have me killed.¡±
He looked at Song Fan, who was gearing up, appearing ready for battle. Gu
Chen remembered the dying cry of the mercenary who had called out for Asina.
Despite Song Fan denying that identityter, it was proven that she was indeed Asina.
¡°Little liar,¡± Gu Chen muttered.
Busy directing the situation, Song Fan didn¡¯t hear him. Sasha overheard and leaned in, saying, ¡°Are you our boss¡¯s lover?¡±
This adjective was amusing, and Gu Chen had never imagined that he would be described this way one day.
Upon seeing Gu Chen¡¯s surprised expression, Sasha chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look like that. Being the lover of our boss is an honor. Back then, many people wanted to be the boss¡¯s lover, but unfortunately, none seeded.¡± ¡°So many people liked Song Fan?¡± Gu Chen asked.
Sasha was proud. ¡°Of course. Our boss is the king of mercenaries. She is capable ofpleting any mission. At that time, many admired her, saying they could do anything as long as they were by her side.¡±
Gu Chen had no idea about this aspect of Song Fan¡¯s past. Despite her remarkable abilities at the age of 19, Gu Chen understood that she must have gone through more hardships.
After organizing everything, Song Fan turned to Gu Chen, holding a Desert Eagle just like him.
¡°Song Fan, I¡¯ll be with you all the way today,¡± Gu Chen said.
Perplexed, Song Fan asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill people, and you might get hurt following me.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t watch you leave again,¡± Gu Chen firmly stated. ¡°I won¡¯t be separated from you.¡±
He rarely had dreams since meeting Song Fan, but shortly after their recent escape together, that dream filled with the fragrance of jasmine returned.
Initially vague and elusive like before, it gradually turned into a dark scenario where someone held his hand and ran forward, much like being with Song Fan.
However, eventually, that person would let go, leaving him shouting and pleading futilely.
She abandoned him in the endless darkness, leaving decisively.
Since then, he couldn¡¯t bear to see anyone leave, especially when Song Fan tossed him to Xiao Lei and went out alone just now. That figure pulled him back into that dream.
So, Gu Chen couldn¡¯t ept any separation, even if it meant facing death.
Upon seeing Gu Chen¡¯s determination, Song Fan no longer insisted. After all, it was his life.
After deploying everything, Song Fan took her gun and headed toward the core of the cruise ship. Now, with all kinds of weapons at her disposal and fueled by the anger of the destroyed Tango fruit, she exuded a murderous aura. Sasha was somewhat afraid and asked, ¡°Boss, has something happened?¡±
¡°My things were destroyed by these people. I want them to end up like my things, turned into a pile of mud,¡± Song Fan said viciously.
Normally in A City, she seemedzy, showing little interest in anything, at most looking spirited when in a fight.
This was the first time Gu Chen had seen her like this, exuding an air of authority ready to deliver a fatal blow.
The mercenaries also sensed that something was wrong. Everyone huddled in the cabin, trying to figure out what had happened.
Some people mixed in with the crowd of tourists, attempting to go out with them, but Song Fan¡¯s people immediately drove them back..
Chapter 262 - 262: Mercenary Myth
Chapter 262 - 262: Mercenary Myth
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
The person who was driven back quickly reported, ¡°There¡¯s an additional team on the ship. They look like mercenaries, but their discipline is strict, resembling a military force affiliated with a nation. They¡¯ve transferred everyone on the cruise ship ording to a list, but they won¡¯t allow me to follow. Things are getting a bit tricky.¡±
The mercenaries hadn¡¯t anticipated this turn of events. However, now they couldn¡¯t just jump into the sea to escape; that would be no different from seeking death.
As these mercenaries were from different ces, each with their leader, they immediately started quarreling.
All of them were here for the bounty, and now that Gu Chen was likely gone, they were naturally anxious.
The mercenary who had just fought with Song Fan became the target of everyone¡¯s anger, and others started questioning them.
The captain of Team A said, ¡°You were so close to Gu Chen just now. Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡±
¡°You talk as if it¡¯s easy. Gu Chen has a woman by his side, withbat power that can match a Transformer. It¡¯s a miracle we made it back alive,¡± shouted the captain of Team B.
Captain of Team C, displeased, retorted, ¡°That¡¯s because you guysck skills. If we had gone, Gu Chen would have killed us already.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. Even if you went, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able toe back,¡± argued the captain of Team B.
The situation was about to erupt into violence. The Captain of Team A wanted to mediate, but the Captain of Team C had a quick temper. He threw a punch directly at Captain of Team B, and a fight broke out on the small deck.
The small cabin turned into chaos, with no one knowing who was fighting whom. Nobody dared to step in to break it up, fearing they might get hurt identally.
The previously silent Captain of Team D finally spoke up, ¡°Quiet down, everyone. There are so many people outside now. Are we arguing to die sooner?¡±
This sentence finally brought them back to their senses. Everyone stopped fighting.
Now was not the time to argue. They not only had to kill Gu Chen but also deal with those people. Unity was necessary to achieve this.
Captain of Team D said, ¡°Those people are well-trained, and it¡¯s obvious they want to trap us on the ship and surround us. Directly facing them won¡¯t work.
It¡¯s better to disperse and take them down one by one.¡±
Everyone agreed with this n. It also made it easier for them to calcte their achievements. If any team managed to kill Gu Chen, the credit would go to that team.
After the discussion, they left the area in batches. However, after everyone had left, the Captain of Team B returned. His earlier ambition hadpletely disappeared. He said, ¡°We should find an opportunity to leave.¡±
His subordinates were puzzled. ¡°Why? The bounty is enough for all of us to live a lifetime.¡¯
The Captain of Team B sighed. ¡°I heard someone on the helicopter call that woman Asina. Do you think we still have a chance of winning?¡±
Upon hearing this name, everyone fell silent. They indeed had no chance of victory.
Asina was a myth among mercenaries; there was nothing she couldn¡¯t aplish. Confronting her meant certain defeat.
However, some people didn¡¯t believe they would lose. One argued, ¡°We are here for wealth and risk. No mission is easy. We¡¯re not asked to kill Asina. Just killing Gu Chen will get us the money.¡±
¡°Yeah, and that person might not even be Asina. What if we¡¯re being deceived?¡± another suggested.
These two statements stirred up the emotions of everyone again. They were extremely eager for this fortune. Giving up for a possibility was something they couldn¡¯t bear. Moreover, the members of other teams were still on the ship. If they got the bounty, it would be even more regrettable than not getting it themselves.
The subordinates expressed their unwillingness to leave, and the captain had no choice but toply.
At the moment, drifting on the sea, the captain didn¡¯t have absolute authority. If he contradicted everyone and sang a different tune, he might be the first one thrown into the sea. It was better to agree and wait for an opportunity to act.
Meanwhile, Song Fan encountered a team of people. They concentrated all their firepower on Gu Chen, and Song Fan¡¯s team evaded wherever possible.
Song Fan had no intention of engaging in a prolonged battle. She nonchntly tossed explosives without concern for cost. With ample firepower, tactical intricacies were unnecessary; a straightforward barrage was the most effective..
Chapter 263 - 263: Different Scheming
Chapter 263 - 263: Different Scheming
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan went to the cruise ship and hasn¡¯t returned home yet. The four brothers waited anxiously in the living room. Song Chuan, holding the phone, said, ¡°I called little sister, but it says she¡¯s not in the service area. I don¡¯t know where she went.¡±
¡°Where could she go? I¡¯ve sent people out to find her, but there¡¯s still no news,¡± worried Song Ting.
Song Fan always went wherever she pleased, and they had no idea about her usual whereabouts. They could only wait anxiously in the living room, watching the sky darken.
At this moment, Meng Xia came down with tea, cing a cup in front of each of them. She said, ¡°This is a calming tea. Seeing my brothers looking so uneasy, I thought having a drink might help. Sister will probably be back soon, so brothers don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡±
After saying these words, she left. It seemed like she just brought the tea over. If it was Song Yin, she would want to continue the conversation.
However, none of them touched the tea in front of them. Meng Xia was Meng Yu¡¯s niece, and they had to be cautious around her.
Meng Xia naturally noticed that they didn¡¯t drink, but she didn¡¯t care.
She was naturally designated as a person by Meng Yu¡¯s side. Regardless of how hard she tried to please, she wouldn¡¯t gain their trust. She only needed them to think she was harmless.
If anything happened in the future, she could easily push the me onto Meng
She wasn¡¯t a naive child anymore. Although Meng Yu promised to marry her into a wealthy family, promises were no different from empty words until they were fulfilled.
Moreover, Meng Yu could easily abandon even her biological daughter. Meng Xia, as a niece, wouldn¡¯t be held in any higher regard. If something happened, she would probably be the first one discarded.
So, she needed to have her ns. Even if she separated from Meng Yu¡¯s support, she could still achieve her goals.
As for the marriage candidates Meng Yu provided, she hadn¡¯t shown interest in any of them. Living off a rich second-generation person who only knew how to squander money wasn¡¯t reliable. If they also had hobbies like gambling, it would undoubtedly lead to financial ruin.
Meng Xia had decided not to marry for the rest of her life unless it was to a perfect husband.
Meng Yu was unaware of Meng Xia¡¯s thoughts. She was entirely focused on searching for a suitable person from a prominent family to expedite the marriage process.
Compared to Meng Xia¡¯s innocence, Meng Yu was more practical. She knew her niece¡¯s identity wouldn¡¯t be highly regarded by wealthy families. She had to rely on the determination of the chosen man to seed in marrying Meng Xia.
Therefore, other conditions had to take a back seat. The most crucial factor was that the selected person must be someone whose judgment could be clouded by love.
This was the first disagreement between the two. When Meng Xia saw the candidates Meng Yu brought, she couldn¡¯t ept them.
However, she had practiced the art of disguise. Compared to Song Yin, who disyed everything on her face, Meng Xia kept her dissatisfaction hidden. Not even Meng Yu could see that Meng Xia was unhappy.
With joy, Meng Xia picked up the photos of these candidates. In her eyes, there was discernible delight and anticipation. She asked, ¡°Aunt, can I choose from these? Who should I choose?¡±
¡°Of course, you can.¡± Meng Yu saw Meng Xia looking so pleased and said, ¡°These are all wealthy second-generation individuals from A City. They not onlye from affluent families but are also good-looking. Moreover, they all have obvious weaknesses in their personalities. As long as you grasp them, you can sessfully marry into their families.¡±
¡°Then which one should I choose?¡± Meng Xia asked.
Meng Yu handed over detailed information about these individuals, saying,
¡°Here is theirprehensive information. Take your time to decide.¡±
Meng Xia happily epted it and carefully examined their profiles. When she saw the information about Shen Chang, her eyes lit up. His family was a supplier coborating with the Gu family. His parents had a long-standing friendship with the Gu family.
Meng Xia was interested in the Gu family. She had always considered herself extraordinary, receiving expensive gifts from her parents.
Her beauty had often drawn admiration, and she possessed intelligence.
Meng Xia believed that with these qualities, she could change her background and be an upper-ss person.
She looked up to her aunt as an example, having gone from an ordinary woman to thedy of the Song family.
She wanted to be such a person and live such a life..
Chapter 264 - 264: She Likes Handsome Men
Chapter 264 - 264: She Likes Handsome Men
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
On the cruise ship, the sound of explosions echoed for who knows how many times. Song Fan seemed determined to sink the ship with her relentless bombardment. Sasha simply pulled Gu Chen down to sit and watched how shemanded the crew to throw explosives.
¡°Don¡¯t worry; the boss is a professional in this field. As long as the battle hasn¡¯t ended, the ship won¡¯t be in danger,¡± Sasha reassured Gu Chen.
Gu Chen wasn¡¯t concerned at all. As long as he was with Song Fan, he feltpletely at ease. He chuckled. ¡°I know she¡¯s capable.¡±
Sasha, who was just like an iceberg a moment ago, now suddenly showed a smile. Surprised, he remarked, ¡°You¡¯re smiling! I was wondering how the boss has such a unique taste, liking someone so cold.¡±
¡°What kind of person did your boss used to like?¡± Gu Chen asked tentatively.
Sasha cheerfully replied, ¡°Of course, she liked good-looking people. The boss judges based on appearance.¡±
After saying this, he proudly raised his head. After all, he was a genuinely handsome guy.
Gu Chen instinctively touched his face. People had praised his looks when he was a child, but once he took control of the corporation, no one dared toment on his appearance anymore.
He believed he was still quite handsome, at least within Song Fan¡¯s aesthetic standards.
Gu Chen was always confident in his ability to aplish anything. Even when he took over the corporation during a crisis, he never doubted his capabilities. However, this time, he felt a hint of worry.
If Qi Shuo were here, he would probably tell him that it was because he was too eager to obtain something, leading to anxiety.
While Song Fan was busy with the bombardment, she turned to see Sasha leisurely standing there, not contributing. She threw a fruit at him, ¡°I¡¯m busy here, and you¡¯re noting to help.¡±
Sasha directly hid behind Gu Chen and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m just keeping himpany.¡±
Song Fan threw another fruit at him, and even though he was standing behind Gu Chen, it urately hit his head.
However, at that moment, a more massive explosion erupted on the ship. The entire hull began to sway. After stopping, Song Fanughed, ¡°They¡¯ve finallye out. It¡¯s just that their bomb-throwing skills are not that impressive.¡±
Song Fan targeted the ship¡¯s structure with her bombardment, ensuring that the ship wouldn¡¯t experience major idents even if it was blown up like this. However, those people were just throwing bombs without considering the consequences if the ship was damaged.
With this explosion, Song Fan rushed out. Sasha pulled Gu Chen along, and they quickly found one of the mercenary teams.
Both sides immediately engaged in intense gunfire. Song Fan, already a sharpshooter, took down enemies one by one with precision.
Sasha, clearly ustomed to working with her, joined in for closebat. In this fierce confrontation, the opposing side suffered heavy casualties, and Song Fan hadn¡¯t even used her more potent weapons yet.
Gu Chen finally understood the meaning of the title ¡°King of Mercenaries.¡± Only overwhelming strength like this could im such a title.
Gu Chen didn¡¯t stand idly by; he took out the explosives he had and ced them together. When the situation seemed under control, he shouted, ¡°Everyone, get back!¡±
Then, he threw all the explosives over, marking the end of this battle.
When the captain of the A team crawled out of the wreckage, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. So many people brought out with them had died.
These three individuals seemed like gods of death. He didn¡¯t want to know who was behind all this or which team these people belonged to. They came here to kill everyone.
Hey on the ground in a sorry state, not daring to move, afraid of being discovered and shot again. After all, he still wanted to live and go back.
Song Fan didn¡¯t bother checking; she quickly moved to the next location. The reconnaissance team informed her of the presence of other mercenary teams, and she had to hurry over.
In fact, with the personnel around Song Fan, they could have sat on the deck and waited for victory. However, the destruction of Tango Fruit had angered her.
Since she couldn¡¯t live peacefully, she wanted everyone to suffer. She intended to y a cat-and-mouse game, making these people pay for their involvement with Tango Fruit.
Song Fan¡¯s face was icy, exuding a daunting killing intent as she looked at people as if ready to make them bleed on the spot.
Upon swiftly moving to the next location, Sasha sighed, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see the boss like this. Every time she¡¯s like this, many people die, but they brought it on themselves.¡±
Gu Chen looked up at Song Fan¡¯s back and didn¡¯t think she was just angry. She was venting her grievances..
Chapter 265 - 265: Feeling aggrieved
Chapter 265: Feeling aggrieved
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan quickly reached the next location, and the three of them continued to coordinate their attacks.
However, the opponents were not that easy to deal with. They not only had ample ammunition but also upied a highly advantageous position, resulting in a fierce exchange of fire.
Song Fan¡¯s expression became even more unpleasant. If it weren¡¯t for Sasha and Gu Chen holding her back, she would have charged in.
Gu Chen pulled her to a safer ce. ¡°What were you trying to do just now? If you charge in, those people won¡¯t spare you. It¡¯s suicidal.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t die,¡± Song Fan said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they die in front of me.¡±
Upon seeing her tense, Gu Chen put down his gun and reached out to embrace her. This action took Song Fan by surprise, and she stiffened, unsure how to respond. However, Gu Chen¡¯s embrace was genuinely warm, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to push him away.
Slowly, Song Fan leaned into his arms, losing the fierce aura she had moments ago.
Gu Chen raised his hand tofortingly stroke her back, silently reassuring her of his presence.
¡°I know you¡¯re feeling wronged, but you can¡¯t neglect your well-being,¡± Gu Chen whispered, lowering his voice.
¡°How do you know I¡¯m feeling wronged?¡± Song Fan¡¯s voice came from within his embrace.
Gu Chen chuckled softly. ¡°When something you¡¯ve been hoping for finallyes, and a bunch of b*stards ruins it, of course, you¡¯d feel wronged.¡±
Although Song Fan was formidable, she was only 19 years old this year. In the eyes of those who didn¡¯t know her, she was just a young girl.
Those around her were ustomed to her strength and subconsciously overlooked her emotions, unable to see that she was upset because she had lost something she desired.
In both lifetimes, Song Fan had lived for quite a long time, but in the previous life, she was always focused on studying. In the end, she entered theb, never having a life or entertainment of her own. She died at a young age.
As someone who lived for so long, no one ever loved her. Her godmother took care of her with all her strength, looking for jobs everywhere to make money, and didn¡¯t have much time to be with her.
Song Fan used a cold shell to disguise herself as if she didn¡¯t need love and could live well on her own.
But she was still a living, emotional person. Being abandoned would naturally make her sad. After going through so much, she wished someone couldfort her, but these feelings had to be buried deep within her. Now, Gu Chen asked about her grievances, and she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.
Song Fan didn¡¯t want to let others see her tears. She buried herself in Gu Chen¡¯s embrace, unwilling to let go. She wiped her tears on his clothes.
Gu Chen remained still, holding Song Fan and continually stroking her back,forting her in this silent manner.
After a long while, Song Fan calmed down and stood up. After crying, she was still the invincible Song Fan, just stronger in her heart.
She picked up her gun and said, ¡°Since they don¡¯t want toe out, then let them all die inside.¡±
However, those inside had no idea what happened outside. Upon seeing Song Fan notunching an attack, they assumed she was preparing for something.
Amid such spection, hearts were restless. The captain knew they couldn¡¯t continue like this. It was better to charge out and face Song Fan head-on; maybe they could achieve victory amid the chaos. It was certainly better than waiting here to die.
Just as Song Fan was still pulling Sasha to get explosives, those people suddenly rushed out from inside. They were firing randomly, not bothering to aim, creating a chaotic ughter.
Song Fan quickly pulled Sasha toward cover, and Gu Chen behind them wasn¡¯t worried at all.
¡°These b*stards!¡± Song Fan cursed.
Sasha was even more infuriated, continuously swearing in a foreignnguage. Although Song Fan could understand what he was saying, it still felt noisy to her ears.
Amid the chaos, she heard someone shout, ¡°Gu Chen is here!¡±
Song Fan then remembered that there was still a live target on her side. Even if these people were risking their lives, they were after a bounty, and they wouldn¡¯t let the chance to kill Gu Chen slip away.
Without considering the overall situation, she ran toward Gu Chen¡¯s direction.
But when she arrived, she realized there was no need to worry. Gu Chen could handle these people himself. He had been chased by others for many years, and if he only relied on bodyguards, he would have died countless times.
Upon feeling sorry for Song Fan¡¯s grievances, Gu Chen felt even more disgusted with these people. He acted decisively and efficiently, killing them all. This made the mercenaries doubt their abilities, as no matter who they sent, Gu Chen could handle them all..
Chapter 266 - 266: You Are Tu Mi
Chapter 266 - 266: You Are Tu Mi
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Upon taking advantage of this time, Song Fan had Sasha prepare explosives, preferably to blow all these people to death. After all, Gu Chen could hold on for a while longer.
Gu Chen initially thought Song Fan woulde to help him soon, but after waiting for a long time and seeing no one, the expression on his face gradually hardened, and his actions became more ruthless.
He no longer cared about the possibility of getting hurt; his sole focus was on killing these people.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Howe we can¡¯t even beat Gu Chen?¡± The captain was truly losing it.
As seasoned mercenaries with numerouspleted missions, they felt like they were being toyed with today.
They couldn¡¯t defeat the woman, which was one thing, but why couldn¡¯t they beat Gu Chen, a wealthy second-generation? The mission didn¡¯t mention anything about hisbat skills.
Upon seeing the increasing casualties, the captain made up his mind. ¡°Use explosives, just blow him up directly!¡±
¡°No, if we kill him with explosives, how can we prove that it was Gu Chen who died?¡± one of his subordinates objected. ¡°We need evidence to im the bounty.¡±
The captain, with a fierce look, said, ¡°As long as Gu Chen dies, the mission is aplished. We can always pick up some severed limbster; that will be proof enough. If we continue like this, we might never be able to kill him.¡±
Others also agreed with the captain. They didn¡¯t want to continue fighting Gu Chen. If they died, they would lose everything.
About half of the people agreed, and the captain quickly gathered the explosives they had brought, eagerly nning to tie them together and throw them over.
But before he could act, a figure rushed over, directly grabbing Gu Chen and running out.
The person was so fast that they couldn¡¯t see who it was clearly. If they hadn¡¯t witnessed the disappearance of therge Gu Chen, they would have suspected their eyes were ying tricks on them.
Once the captain realized what happened, he quickly led his men in pursuit. They saw the figure running into a distant cabin, and they all rushed in.
As soon as they entered, they saw explosives strewn all over the ce. Song Fan, who had run far away, pressed the control button.
A deafening explosion echoed from behind, and all those people died inside.
¡°It¡¯s indeed you,¡± Gu Chen said.
Song Fan was a bit puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Upon recalling the speed at which Song Fan had confused them earlier and the silent moves she used to slip out from the entrance, Gu Chen smiled. ¡°You are
Song Fan didn¡¯t expect him to remember such a distant thing. At that time, she had concealed herselfpletely, and she hadn¡¯t thought anyone could recognize her.
Upon seeing Song Fan frustrated, Gu Chen smiled. ¡°I figured it out from your moves. You were well-disguised back then, covering yourself from head to toe. However, you couldn¡¯t change the habitual way you attack.¡±
¡°I am Tu Mi. Is there anything you want to say?¡± Song Fan felt embarrassed, but her face showed signs of anger.
Gu Chen chuckled. ¡°I have nothing to say. I just feel that we have a special fate, having known each other so early.¡±
Song Fan didn¡¯t understand why Gu Chen found it amusing; apparently, the word ¡°fate¡± meant a lot to him.
¡°You better think about what to do now. So many people want to kill you today, and the scenes are getting more dramatic. I¡¯m starting to wonder if you offended some organization,¡± Song Fan sighed.
¡°Take this time to think about what to do. So many people are out to kill you today, and I don¡¯t think your second uncle can orchestrate something like this,¡± Song Fan said.
Gu Chen naturally knew that this wasn¡¯t the work of Gu Hai. Even if he could hire mercenaries to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to gather so many, especially considering that this trip was a spontaneous decision.
The fact that the other side could arrange so many people early on indicated that this matter was orchestrated by a hidden hand. It was a very well-nned scheme.
Based on Gu Chen¡¯s understanding of Gu Hai, he didn¡¯t have such capabilities.
¡°How many people want you dead? The scenes of attempts are escting, and I¡¯m starting to suspect that you offended some organization,¡± Song Fan sighed.
Although she said it casually, Gu Chen took it seriously. He had long suspected that something was amiss with his lost memories. During that time, he wasn¡¯t with his family as they imed; he was held somewhere.
However, his doubts were dismissed by doctors, who attributed it to illusions caused by a brain disease.
The current situation reminded him of his feelings back then, and perhaps his suspicions were correct. He might have experienced something and simply forgotten it.
Upon seeing Gu Chen lost in thought, Song Fan called out, ¡°What are you thinking? There are still many people outside wanting to kill you. Let¡¯s deal with them first, and then you can ponder as much as you want.¡±
After saying that, she loaded bullets into her gun and turned to Sasha, asking where the remaining people were. They could clean them up, and then they could go back..
Chapter 267 - 267: Debate
Chapter 267 - 267: Debate
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan was no longer worried about the act of killing. She hadpletely forgotten the panic she felt when she first became a mercenary.
She wasn¡¯t inherently indifferent to life. Initially, she joined the mercenary group to cover her godmother¡¯s medical expenses and performed perfectly on her first mission.
However, when the blood spurted out, Song Fan was stunned, and it took her a long time to recover after returning.
It was a soon-to-be-retired mercenary who consoled her. Since she chose this profession, she had to ept its inevitable aspects. There was no room for hesitation.
For mercenaries, any sentimentalfort was useless. They earned their living by taking lives, so remaining indifferent was the best approach.
However, the day afterforting Song Fan, that mercenary died on a mission. Such incidents weren¡¯t unusual for a mercenary group, and there was no mourning for him.
Only Song Fan, following the tradition of Hua Country, established a grave and offered sacrifices for him before leaving the mercenary group, wearing a mask and moving alone until she eventually founded her group.
Gu Chen didn¡¯t understand these past experiences, but he could see that Song Fan had been through a lot.
A 19-year-old girl who could pick up a gun without hesitation, chat with people after killing, and even n a dinner date with Sasha as if they weren¡¯t currently on a cruise ship engaged in a killing spree¡ªit was all beyond Gu Chen¡¯sprehension.
Following them, Gu Chen found himself unable to join their conversation. They were too familiar with each other. A single nce conveyed what the other wanted to say, and they could keep up with each other¡¯s unconventional thoughts.
For the first time, Gu Chen felt he couldn¡¯t see through Song Fan.
He always believed that he could take care of Song Fan. But after so many things happened, he realized that he had been saved by Song Fan all along. It wasn¡¯t just his body, but also his soul that she rescued.
In so many instances of life and death, it was Song Fan who saved him.
From initially being intrigued, he hade to believe in herpletely.
Even he couldn¡¯t exin why he had turned into this, but now, he didn¡¯t want to know why anymore.
He was willing to follow behind Song Fan. As long as she needed him, he would immediately appear to help. He believed he held a certain position in Song Fan¡¯s heart.
While Gu Chen was lost in his thoughts, Song Fan had already wiped out a group of mercenaries. Her subordinates began reporting on other mercenary groups on the ship.
¡°Are you nning to kill them one by one?¡± Gu Chen asked.
With possibly hundreds of people and not knowing how many groups were on the ship, it would take a considerable amount of time just to locate them. Sasha had brought many people, and they could easily split up to handle them.
Of course, Song Fan was aware of this. She shook her head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t tire myself out like that. Besides, we need to return to A City for dinner tonight. It¡¯s just that these people ruined my Tango Fruit; I must settle the score.¡±
Upon hearing Tango Fruit, Sasha jumped up. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve told you not to look for Tango Fruit anymore. No one can predict its side effects. Thest person who used Tango Fruit has already gone crazy. Do you also want to end up like that?¡±
Before Song Fan could respond, Gu Chen asked, ¡°Can¡¯t she eliminate the side effects, even for herself?¡±
¡°Even if she were a deity, it wouldn¡¯t be possible. That thing grows on the top of a snowy mountain guarded by wolves. It¡¯s not something that can be casually used,¡± Sashained.
Gu Chen was relieved that the Tango Fruit had been destroyed earlier. He initially thought Song Fan¡¯s medical skills were extraordinary and that she could use the fruit with confidence. but now he realized she had taken a risk.
¡°Don¡¯t count on me to help you find Tango Fruit again,¡± Gu Chen made his stance clear. ¡°I can fulfill any other request you have, except for that one.¡±
Song Fan didn¡¯t expect Gu Chen to suddenly say such words. Despite sessfully finding Tango Fruit for her before, he now dered that he would never assist with that again.
¡°Gu Chen, I¡¯ve saved you with great difficulty, and I¡¯m treating your illness. You¡¯re ungrateful!¡± Song Fan eximed.
She didn¡¯t care about anything else, but the Tango Fruit was the one thing she wanted the most, surpassing her desire for revenge against Song Yin and her daughter.
Gu Chen was the first person to sessfully find the Tango Fruit, and if he didn¡¯t help, Song Fan didn¡¯t know when she would find another one..
Chapter 268 - 268: This Is A Country
Chapter 268: This Is A Country
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Even if Song Fan criticized Gu Chen, he didn¡¯t mind and insisted on his approach.
Song Fan grabbed Sasha¡¯s cor and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you talk about this when we go back?¡±
Sasha asked, ¡°Boss, why do you have to recall those things? You¡¯re living well now. If you go mad, what about us?¡±
Sasha was really worried about Song Fan. He had been waiting for her toe back and lead them, not wandering outside.
He didn¡¯t know what Song Fan was going to do. She left them and said she woulde back.
After so long, this was the first time she contacted him. Sasha was particrly happy to see her again. But she still wanted to find Tango Fruit. That thing was not good at all.
Song Fan sighed. ¡°Sasha, there must be something important happening in the memories I lost. If I let it go like this, I¡¯ll have regrets until the day I die. Living alone may not be truly living. Only a life without regrets is real life.¡±
Sasha certainly understood this truth. If he were Song Fan, he would try everything to find his memories. But she really couldn¡¯t. So, she turned her attention to Tango Fruit.
Sasha could understand Song Fan, but Tango Fruit was uneptable to him. That thing was too dangerous. He couldn¡¯t let her take such risks.
Sasha¡¯s face was tense. He remained silent. Song Fan knew that he said this because he was worried about her. She went over andforted him with a smile, ¡°I have a sense of propriety when ites to medication. I definitely won¡¯t encounter the situation you¡¯re worried about. This has been my wish all along, and you have to fulfill it for me.¡±
After hearing this, Sasha became even more annoyed. He could only grab Song Fan¡¯s hand and say, ¡°Then you must not take it casually. You must use the medicine only when I know about it. Otherwise, I will take it with you.¡±
Song Fan nodded repeatedly. As long as Sasha could calm down, she could agree to anything.
¡°Boss, people are rushing out all of a sudden and hurting our people,¡± one of the men said.
Song Fan picked up her gun and said, ¡°Then let them all die!¡±
She walked quickly toward the front to deal with those people, and Sasha¡¯s face still didn¡¯t look very good.
Gu Chen walked over and said, ¡°How dangerous is Tango Fruit? I spent a lot of effort finding one. If Song Fan goes to find it herself, it probably won¡¯t be that easy.¡±
¡°Tango Fruit¡¯s medicinal power is extremely fierce. It is something an ordinary person can¡¯t control. Moreover, it stimtes the nerves of the human body. The human nerves areplex, and it¡¯s easy for something to go wrong.¡± Sasha, who had finally found someone to talk about this, spoke like a machine gun.
¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that I ordered my men not to look for it. I didn¡¯t expect her to ask for your help. Fortunately, it was destroyed. Otherwise, I would have to find a way to stop her.¡±
With Song Fan¡¯s power, it was effortless to find Tango Fruit, but these people wouldn¡¯t help her. They could sacrifice everything for Song Fan, even their lives, but they couldn¡¯t help her with this favor.
Gu Chen finally rxed a little. He asked, ¡°You guys don¡¯t seem to be an ordinary mercenary group. I also checked the name Asina. I haven¡¯t heard that she has such a big influence.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not your people¡¯s fault for not checking it. Asina is just one of her many identities.¡±
Sasha pulled Gu Chen to sit down and exined in detail. ¡°I met her during a mercenary mission. At that time, I was only 16 years old. After being sold by my family and sent to the mercenary group, they wanted to train recruits, and people of my identity were the most suitable. After training, I was thrown into the mission. Song Fan was surprised by my age at the time and always kept me by her side for protection. She even suffered serious injuries to save me. She always said that protecting children was the reason for doing this. But at that time, she was only one year older than me. We both survived the gunfire. After the mission, she told me that the original mercenary group had reported me dead. Anyway, no one would verify this. Since then, I have been following her.¡± ¡°Did you form such a mercenary groupter on?¡± Gu Chen asked.
Sasha nodded proudly. ¡°This is not a mercenary group. This is a country..¡±
Chapter 269 - 269: The Origin of the Country
Chapter 269: The Origin of the Country
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Gu Chen was startled by Sasha¡¯s choice of words. The term ¡°country¡± was not something anyone could casually use.
Sasha noticed that Gu Chen was special to Song Fan. There wasn¡¯t a specified hierarchy for how Gu Chen should be treated, something Song Fan would have rified from the start given her personality.
Since she didn¡¯t specify, it meant anything could be discussed with Gu Chen.
Sasha jokingly referred to them as lovers, but he understood that Gu Chen and Song Fan did not have that kind of rtionship.
Their current strength was formidable, and there was no need to fear anyone knowing about it; it could be openly discussed.
Gu Chen remained silent for a while. He looked at Sasha with a puzzled expression, waiting for an exnation.
¡°She participated in mercenary missions under the name Asina because we were in desperate need of money at the time. Later, she quit being a mercenary, but many of us who were protected by her were willing to follow her. She bought an overseas ind, ced us there, and over time, it has developed into arge-scale operation,¡± Sasha exined.
¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s a country,¡± Gu Chen still couldn¡¯tprehend.
Sashaughed. ¡°Of course, it can¡¯t be called a country. After all, we can¡¯t even be self-sufficient. We just treat it as a temporary base. After so many years of development, the original people had their businesses, and they invested money and manpower to transform that ind. Now it serves as a military weapons base.¡±
This time, Gu Chen was truly astonished. As the head of the Gu family, which was already influential, he couldmand considerable authority. However, Song Fan unexpectedly wielded such significant power.
Gu Chen tentatively asked, ¡°Would other countries recognize you in this way?
¡°In the chaotic areas, countries are just names. The local armed forces call themselves governments, and they are not as powerful as our forces. Moreover, those who left with Asina back then are now scattered around the world, engaged in various professions, and are all top figures in their respective fields. Thebined strength of these people is enough to influence the world. Other countries can only tacitly ept the existence of our ¡®country,¡¯ and even engage with us like diplomatic rtions,¡± Sasha proudly exined.
¡°Now that ce has cities, residents, its ownws, and a government. People there can live happily amidst the chaos.¡±
Achieving this in just a few years, Sasha was understandably proud. They had aplished something earth-shattering, making countries around the world acknowledge Song Fan¡¯s status.
Gu Chen sighed. ¡°No wonder Song Fan is so mysterious. It seems there¡¯s nothing in this world she can¡¯t do. She has achieved things that others might not aplish in several lifetimes.¡±
As Gu Chen spoke, there was a smile on his face. He didn¡¯t believe that women should be confined to traditional roles; those were outdated notions.
Since he could lead the Gu family, he naturally appreciated strong women.
His friends were also like that. Xu Yuan, seemingly carefree but unparalleled in the security industry, and Qi Shuo, a renownedwyer, were both examples.
Even the seemingly yful duo, Xiao Lei and Xia Rui, excelled in the investment industry, having created their wealth independently from their families.
Upon seeing the expression on Gu Chen¡¯s face, Sasha felt that this man was indeed suitable for their boss. At least he had a handsome face and appreciated Song Fan¡¯s strength.
The two of them then began praising Song Fan endlessly, discussing topics that seemed to grow more exciting as they talked.
When Song Fan returned after dealing with those people, the two men hadn¡¯t finished discussing the previous topic.
¡°When did you two be so close?¡± Song Fan wiped off the dust from her face and asked.
Upon seeing that she wasn¡¯t wiping her face carefully, Gu Chen wet the handkerchief and walked over, wiping her face while saying, ¡°Sasha was introducing me to the ind and everything about it. I had no idea you were this amazing.¡±
Song Fan sat obediently as Gu Chen wiped her face, smiling, ¡°Why are we talking about this? I was just thinking of going back to check on it after finishing things here in A City. I heard they¡¯ve upgraded the weapons again.¡±
¡°It¡¯s Carina who sponsored the technology. It was a technology she just invented in A Country¡¯sb, which the A Country government doesn¡¯t even know about yet,¡± Sasha said.
Song Fan was very pleased. ¡°Now our technology is one step ahead of A Country¡¯s. Back then, they insisted on sending people over, wanting to drive us away. Now, I wonder if they dare to do that..¡±
Chapter 270 - 270: Mysterious
Chapter 270 - 270: Mysterious
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Gu Chen had not anticipated any conflicts between them and Country A.
It was ImpossiD1e to develop a Dusmess m a war-torn zone unless one was seeking to profit from national crises. That was something that Gu Chen would never do.
The Gu family paid no attention to the affairs there. Gu Chen was busy to the point of exhaustion every day. He would not bother investigating. Therefore, he waspletely ignorant of the situation.
Song Fan and Sasha began to exin to him the hardships they had faced over the years.
Initially, their journey was not smooth, and they had to exert considerable effort to find a suitable ce to live.
Song Fan had initially not harbored the idea of creating Country A. She simply wanted to find a ce for the people she had saved to live.
After all, a small ind was not a sustainable long-term option, as all supplies relied on external sources.
To achievesting peace, they needed to be self-sufficient and not worry about survival in case external supplies were cut off.
This led Song Fan to focus on conflict-ridden areas. Countries in chaos didn¡¯t concern her; she had enough power to protect the people there and could teach them self-defense. As long as there was a ce to survive, it was enough.
Because Song Fan was busy with her responsibilities to her godmother and other domestic matters, she entrusted the initial group that followed her to Sasha as their leader.
Unexpectedly, these people turned out to be highly capable. They not only upiednd and resources but also gradually developed cities, providing shelter for ordinary people suffering amid conflict, as long as they were willing to work.
As the first group of people returned to their home countries and excelled in their fields, support for their cause increased.
Other countries couldn¡¯t ignore this development, especially Country A, that wanted to eliminate them, believing thend would eventually be theirs and should not have outsiders intervening.
Since negotiations failed, the only option left was to engage inbat. Song Fan even joined them midway, fighting side by side for two months until the situation stabilized, after which she returned to Hu Country A.
With the support of the first group returning to their country and excelling in their fields, Country A quickly recognized the existence of this nation and dared not send troops to attack again.
It could be said that they were just a step away from being officially recognized as Country A, but Song Fan did not demand this.
She never wanted to establish dominance; she only wanted to use her abilities to provide a home for those people, sparing them the pain of discement.
So, this country became a mysterious entity in international organizations, often referred to as a mysterious nation.
They didn¡¯t know the political system of this country, who the head of state was, and there was no diplomatic presence. It was as if a wall separated them from the mystery.
Once the situation stabilized, Song Fan handed over the reins of the country to Sasha, allowing him to manage the country and build the military, while she only needed to assist.
However, this did not prevent the people in the country from knowing about Asina. Before making any decisions, Sasha would inform them that it was Asina¡¯s decision and would bring them a better life.
So, everyone living in mystery considered Asina their true leader.
Sasha bowed his head to Song Fan and said, ¡°It¡¯s your kindness that has led to today¡¯s mystery. I will always follow you.¡±
Song Fan did not expect Sasha to be so persistent and shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, I don¡¯t like restrictions. As long as Mystery can be governed well, anyone can lead. If you don¡¯t want it, you can find a new sessor.¡±
¡°The boss of Mystery will always be Asina. Even if one day we officially establish Country A, you will be the head of state, and that will never change,¡± Sasha said firmly.
Song Fan really did not want to discuss this topic and closed her eyes as if she hadn¡¯t heard.
However, Gu Chen was not just listening to a story. He had not fully digested the news that Song Fan held the position of head of state for Country A. This was not an organization or a group of soldiers; Song Fan, despite her refusal, was no different from the actual head of state.
If Hua Country A found out about her identity, they would undoubtedly treat her with the highest level of diplomatic courtesy. Song Fan¡¯s status was far more important than he had estimated.
At this moment, Song Fan looked at Sasha and asked, ¡°Did you find out who wanted to harm Gu Chen?¡±
¡°Currently, we only know it might be a secret organization. Our intelligence department mainly focused on the movements of various countries, and we were not well-versed in private conflicts between forces,¡± Sasha replied..
Chapter 271 - 271: Boss’ Man
Chapter 271 - 271: Boss¡¯ Man
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan fell silent. If it was just an internal struggle within the Gu family, Gu Hai¡¯s actions were too extreme. How could he dare to be so brazen within the borders of Hua Country, especially with foreign mercenaries infiltrating? It was nearly impossible for such arge group of people, armed with weapons and ammunition, not to be discovered.
There were only two possibilities for those targeting Gu Chen. One, Gu Hai coborated with a more powerful family with a domestic political background; two, someone with greater strength wanted Gu Chen¡¯s life.
Sasha thought she was worried about her lover and joked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll protect your man. Who can harm him in your hands?¡±
He nced ambiguously at Gu Chen. Indeed, such a man was worthy of Song Fan. At least, for now, he was performing well, staying calm in a crisis and consistently protecting Song Fan, although this woman never needed protection from anyone.
Song Fan helplessly pursed her lips. ¡°Instead of smooth talk, think about how to find the employer behind these people.¡± She patted Sasha¡¯s head forcefully.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ve let out my anger. The rest is up to you guys.¡±
She nced at Gu Chen, indicating that he should follow. As they left, Gu Chen looked back at the almost-ruined cruise ship. Even as the head of the Gu family, he was astonished by Song Fan¡¯s strength and destructive power.
Not only were there corpses scattered everywhere, but the cruise ship had also suffered unprecedented destruction. It seemed unlikely that A City would have suchrge-scale cruises in the future.
Sasha wailed behind Song Fan, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re like this every time! Can¡¯t you sympathize a bit with the feelings of us underlings?¡±
No matter how he howled, the woman didn¡¯t turn around. She just waved her hand casually, taking Gu Chen away from the scene.
On the shore, the Gu family driver was dutiful, waiting for Gu Chen despite witnessing the heart-stopping scene. As soon as the two closed the car door, the driver immediately started the car. It seemed even the driver was quite afraid.
At this moment, Song Fan was in no mood tofort anyone. She was still thinking about the matter of Tango Fruit. However, she knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find, especially since Gu Chen now strongly rejected her use of Tango Fruit. It might not be easy for her to recover her memories.
¡°Are you still angry?¡± Gu Chen gently held her hand. Song Fan didn¡¯t resist, thinking of how the two had escaped hand in hand just now, and she felt her face blushing slightly.
¡°No, the anger is gone. If there are survivors, we will extract information about the mastermind. Sasha has plenty of means.¡± Upon turning her head, Song Fan saw the yacht starting a series of explosions, reddening almost half of the sky.
Gu Chen naturally also saw this scene, furrowing his brows. It seemed impossible to conceal such a big incident in A City.
As if sensing his worry, Song Fan spoke indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It seems that most of these mercenaries have criminal records and are unwee in any country. The government won¡¯t pursue it. In the end, it will be reported as a major safety incident with almost no casualties.¡±
Upon thinking about how she had prepared another yacht and most of the tourists had been evacuated, Gu Chen couldn¡¯t help but look at her differently. Song Fan not only had the ability and background but also seemed to have nned how to handle such a significant incident from the beginning.
He slightly squeezed her hand with more force, a smile ying on his lips. He couldn¡¯t help but admire the woman he had chosen. The idea of keeping her by his side became stronger.
Upon feeling the increased strength in her hand, Song Fan awkwardly withdrew her hand and changed the subject, ¡°I wonder how Su Yang is doing?¡±
Although she had given her a life-saving pill, Su Yang was not lightly injured. If not treated promptly, even if she survived, there might be some residual effects.
Upon thinking of Su Yang¡¯s injury, Gu Chen also became worried. He instructed the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±
It was alreadyte at night, but the entrance of the famous hospital¡¯s operating room was crowded with people.
Upon seeing Song Fan and Gu Chen approaching, Xiao Lei and the others hurried over.
¡°How is Su Yang?¡± Gu Chen asked in a deep voice.
Before a few people could answer, the head nurse received a call, and her tone changed when she answered the phone.. ¡°What? Okay, I will immediately contact several leading surgeons from other hospitals! ¡°
Chapter 272 - 272: A Stranger
Chapter 272 - 272: A Stranger
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Gu Chen walked directly to the head nurse, wearing a displeased expression, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there something wrong in the operating room?¡±
At this time, there was only one surgery scheduled, and seeing the nurse¡¯s expression, everyone¡¯s hearts tightened.
Upon seeing Gu Chen looking like he was about to devour someone, the nurse took a few deep breaths to calm herself before exining, ¡°Mr. Gu, the position of the bullet in Mr. Su is too tricky. If we directly remove the bullet in surgery now, it could cause an arterial rupture, and by then¡¡±
She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but everyone understood. If the artery ruptured,bined with the significant blood loss he had already experienced, it might be impossible to save him.
¡°So we need a cardiac surgery expert now, and arterial repair is also necessary. I must contact surgeons from nearby hospitals urgently.¡± The head nurse said hurriedly, aware of the critical situation.
¡°No need to make a call. Prepare surgical attire for me,¡± Song Fan said, already tying her hair with a rubber band. She knew that although the medicine she provided was effective, Su Yang had been injured for too long. The surgery was crucial at this point.
The nurse didn¡¯t fullyprehend her meaning, holding the phone, unsure of what to do.
Suddenly narrowing her eyes, before the nurse could speak, Gu Chen had already given the order, ¡°Immediately do as she says. I take responsibility for whatever happens.¡±
Upon hearing his words, the nurse started to act. Although a few nurses nearby were somewhat worried, they also knew that Gu Chen¡¯s people were not to be trifled with. Someone immediately led Song Fan to the changing room. As time passed, it was already 2 a.m., and over two hourster, there was still no movement from the operating room.
¡°Can Song Fan do it? Is she a doctor?¡± Xia Rui finally asked.
Upon seeing that Gu Chen had let Song Fan into the operating room without hesitation, he initially wanted to interrupt but strangely believed in Song Fan. However, with so much time passed and no sign of activity, the people outside began to feel anxious.
Gu Chen nced lightly at him, showing no extra emotions but affirmatively said, ¡°I trust her. It¡¯s fine.¡¯
As if to confirm his words, the operating room door opened. Song Fan walked out somewhat exhausted. The others crowded around, but no one spoke first.
¡°Don¡¯t worry; everything is fine.¡± Song Fan smiled gently. ¡°Su Yang is lucky; the bullet didn¡¯t damage the major artery, and the blood vessel suturing went smoothly. Now other doctors are doing the final suturing. He¡¯ll go to the ICU for observationter. As long as there are no infectionplications, he should be okay. After three days, a second examination is needed. Due to some internal trauma to his digestive system and his significant blood loss¡¡±
Upon seeing everyone looking at her with a mix of excitement and confusion, she knew she had been a bit too professional. She simplified, ¡°Su Yang is fine. He just needs some time to rest. He probably won¡¯t be able to work for a few months.¡±
Everyone breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing her words. Although Su Yang was Gu Chen¡¯s assistant, he was also their friend, and everyone genuinely felt relieved for him.
Song Fan gave a few more instructions, and Gu Chen had someone escort everyone back. The hospital corridor then became quiet.
An excited young doctor looked at Song Fan, handed her a prepared coffee, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss, which hospital are you from? You¡¯re in your early twenties, right? I was in the operating room just now. Our director said your surgery was amazing,pletely textbook-level. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t allow us to record the video. It¡¯s a pity. I wonder which medical school you graduated from? If you are willing, can I consider you my teacher? If you¡¯re willing toe to our hospital, that would be fantastic. You can freely choose from the cardiology, cardiac surgery, and other departments!¡±
His enthusiasm made Song Fan a bit overwhelmed. Gu Chen had just sent people away and returned to see this scene, feeling somewhat displeased.
The young doctor continued to chatter, and although Song Fan didn¡¯t respond, she took a sip of the coffee. It seemed like she hadn¡¯t eaten much today
However, the coffee was suddenly snatched away by someone. Gu Chen took it somewhat unhappily, looking down at her. ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone told you not to eat or drink things from strangers?¡±
Upon narrowing his eyes, he said word by word, ¡°Don¡¯t drink coffee from strangers either..¡±
Chapter 273 - 273: A Powerful Person
Chapter 273 - 273: A Powerful Person
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Upon feeling a bit awkward, the young doctor mentioned having to write a report and quickly slipped away. Song Fan sighed in resignation, noticing that the young master Gu¡¯s possessiveness was quite strong.
However, she was too exhausted today and didn¡¯t want to get entangled with him. Standing up without hesitation, she took the coffee, drank it in one gulp, and casually handed the bottle back to him, saying, ¡°It¡¯s yours now.¡±
Gu Chen was a bit speechless. Just as he was about to say something, Song Fan remarked, ¡°After standing in the operating room for over two hours, saving your man, can¡¯t I even have a cup of coffee? Why so overbearing?¡±
Upon hearing her stomach growl, Gu Chen chuckled, feeling hungry himself.
¡°My phone is out of battery.¡± Song Fan, finally having a moment to check her phone, discovered it was out of power at some point.
She borrowed a charger from the nurse station, opened her phone, and couldn¡¯t help but twitch her mouth. Dozens of missed calls and hundreds of messages. If she hadn¡¯t installed various security protection apps on her phone, she would have suspected it was hacked.
Before she could check the contents of her phone, Song Kai¡¯s call came in.
¡°Hello? Who are you people? What do you want to do to my sister?¡±
His voice almost roared, with a hint of sobbing. Song Fan was puzzled, asking,
¡°Who are you talking about, Song Kai? Are you out of your mind calling in the middle of the night and acting crazy?
¡°Little sister!¡± Song Kai couldn¡¯t hold back and began crying on the phone.
Song Ting quickly grabbed the phone, urgently asking, ¡°Little sister, where are you? You haven¡¯t answered calls all day, and we couldn¡¯t find you anywvhere.¡±
¡°I¡¯m at the hospital.¡± Almost instinctively, Song Fan blurted it out. But she immediately realized she shouldn¡¯t have said that; she didn¡¯t want the Song family to know about today¡¯s events.
¡°What? Hospital? Are you injured?¡± Song Chuan shouted.
¡°Which hospital? Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you were hospitalized?¡± Song Huai also asked anxiously.
The other end of the phone was chaotic, and she even heard Meng Yu saying something.
¡°Stop!¡± Song Fan shouted, then looked around. Fortunately, the corridor outside the operating room was almost empty, with only a few nurses around.
She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I have a friend who is sick and just had surgery. I came to visit. I¡¯ll be back home immediately, not even a minute¡¯s dy! ¡±
After hanging up the phone, Song Fan felt like the world had quieted down.
Suddenly, she smelled the aroma of food. Upon turning around, she saw Gu Chen holding a freshly heated sandwich. ¡°Here, there¡¯s not much else to choose in the hospital; deal with this for now.¡±
Song Fan was indeed hungry. She took the sandwich, took a big bite, and felt a bit morefortable in her stomach. Swallowing a mouthful of the sandwich, she sighed and said, ¡°Indeed, people are like iron, rice is like steel. No matter how angry you are, you can¡¯t skip a meal! Is your driver still outside? Kindly drop me off; otherwise, my home will be in chaos.¡±
At this time, the four Song brothers in the living room were somewhat restless, and even Song Yi¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t great.
Suddenly losing contact with Song Fan today made everyone feel like they were facing a major crisis, especially knowing that she had been kidnapped before. A bad premonition lingered in everyone¡¯s hearts. Fortunately, Song Fan turned on her phone in time; otherwise, Song Kai would have started putting missing person notices in major shopping malls.
Meng Xia was very considerate. She prepared hot milk and some pastries. She personally arranged everything and then said softly, ¡°Good things happen to good people. Nothing will happen to Sister Song. She is kind-hearted, and she must be anxious about her friend¡¯s surgery.¡±
She deliberately took out a casserole. ¡°This is the soup I simmered for her. I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll be back, but I¡¯ve been simmering it all this time. When she returns, she can have hot soup immediately.¡±
Song Kai, being straightforward, felt a bit embarrassed seeing how well Meng Xia treated Song Fan. He said with some embarrassment, ¡°You are a guest, and it¡¯s troublesome for you.¡±
The faces of the other brothers also showed smiles, and even Song Ting, who usually didn¡¯t show much emotion, nodded slightly to her. Meng Yu admired in her heart. Xiao Xia was indeed a formidable character. This time, betting on
her was right.
The vi gate opened, and the sound of a car engine rang out. Meng Xia was the first to run over and open the door, saying joyfully, ¡°It must be Sister Song..
I¡¯ll go open the door!¡±
Chapter 274 - 274: Identity
Chapter 274 - 274: Identity
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
After opening the door, a tall and handsome man came into view. Although his hair was a bit disheveled, and he wore a tired expression, his handsome facial features and noble demeanor made Meng Xia shiver involuntarily.
Her heart pounded irregrly, but the moment she saw Song Fan, she quickly averted her gaze and affectionately helped her open the door, saying, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back, and we were all very worried about you. I¡¯ve also made soup for you. It¡¯ste, and you must be hungry, right?¡±
Meng Yu noticed that it was Gu Chen who brought Song Fan back, and she began to calcte in her mind. She initially wanted to approach and stage a scene of maternal love, but Song Fan¡¯s brothers didn¡¯t give her a chance at all.
¡°If I couldn¡¯t contact you, I would have gone out to post missing person ads!¡± Song Kai strode over, using his body to separate Gu Chen.
Song Chuan also looked at Gu Chen unfriendly, then spoke gently to Song Fan,
¡°Little sister, as a girl, it¡¯s not safe to be alone with outsiders sote.¡±
In his eyes, Gu Chen was an outsider. Moreover, he was someone with bad intentions toward his little sister!
Song Huai and Song Ting didn¡¯t say anything, but both nodded in sync. They positioned themselves on either side of Gu Chen, leaving no gap for him to interact with Song Fan.
Upon seeing this situation, Song Fan knew their intentions. She smiled at Gu Chen and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gu, for bringing me back. It¡¯s gettingte; you should go back now.¡±
She yfully winked at him, making Gu Chen¡¯s heart feel a bit itchy. However, seeing the vignt big brothers beside him, he realized that his days might not be easy in the future.
After earnestly questioning Song Fan for a while, she had already prepared her exnation. She mentioned that Gu Chen¡¯s assistant had helped her, and now, visiting due to Su Yang¡¯s illness was a polite gesture. Not wanting any mishaps in the surgery, it had taken until now to finish. Her words left no loopholes, and the brothers couldn¡¯t find fault with her.
Finally, Song Fan pleaded, ¡°Everyone! I¡¯m exhausted. It¡¯s sote now. I¡¯m sleepy, and I don¡¯t want to be disturbed when I wake up¡¡±
Upon waving her fists, she made a fierce expression, but it had no intimidating effect on her big brothers. Instead, they found her even more adorable.
Being surrounded, Song Fan returned to her room. Meanwhile, Meng Xia looked at her back with envy.
Meng Yu approached her and sarcastically said, ¡°Indeed, blood ties are powerful. How dare a country bumpkin show off?¡±
From Song Fan entering to going upstairs, she didn¡¯t say a word to Meng Yu, clearly not treating her as a senior in the Song family.
Surprisingly, even Song Yi silently epted Song Fan¡¯s behavior. After confirming that his daughter was fine, he returned to his room without saying a word.
However, there was no jealousy on Meng Xia¡¯s face. Instead, she asked eagerly, ¡°Aunt, who was the man who brought Sister back just now? Hasn¡¯t she already terminated the engagement with the Fu family?¡±
Upon seeing her expression, Meng Yu raised her eyebrows, then held her hand and said with a smile, ¡°You just arrived, and you¡¯re not familiar with the family here. But the one who just brought her back isn¡¯t from the prominent Fu family in A City; he¡¯s from the Gu family in the capital.¡±
¡°The Gu family?¡± Meng Xia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Is it the Gu family in the capital that has business in various industries? One of the four major families in the capital?¡±
The four major families in the capital were widely known, even among ordinary people. Meng Xia¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but beat wildly. She already knew that the Song family in A City was the most prestigious, but she didn¡¯t expect Song Fan to also have a connection with the Gu family.
Meng Yu knew what she was thinking. Although Meng Xia came from an ordinary background, she had always dreamed of marrying into a wealthy family. Now, seeing such a handsome and wealthy man like Gu Chen, who wouldn¡¯t be tempted?
Meng Yu slowly led her upstairs, saying, ¡°Xiao Xia, I know you best. If you can gain favor from the Gu family, then the Song family will be ours. With the Gu family as our backing, everything will be much easier.¡±
Upon listening to her words, although Meng Xia was excited, there was still a hint of difficulty on her face. ¡°Aunt, you know my background. I¡¯m not evenparable to Yin Yin. At least she has the status of a second miss in the Song family. I¡¯m just your niece.¡±
She was well aware that noble families valued matching social status. With her identity, not to mention the Gu family, even the Fu family wouldn¡¯t consider her.
Meng Yu naturally understood what Meng Xia was thinking.. Upon thinking of the already implicated Song Yin, she sneered, ¡°Rest assured, with me around, your status won¡¯t be low!¡±
Chapter 275 - 275: Saving Song Kai
Chapter 275: Saving Song Kai
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Meng Xia spoke with a submissive expression, ¡°Aunt, I knew you were the best. I will listen to everything you say and make sure you stand firmly in the Song family.¡±
Meng Yufortingly held her hand, ¡°You are my only niece, and I will treat you well, as long as you obey me.¡±
Although Meng Xia nodded with a smile, there was no trace of amusement in her eyes. Indeed, Meng Yu¡¯s kindness came with conditions. A woman who could send her daughter to take the me and secure the position of Mrs. Song could not genuinely care for her niece.
Back in her room, Meng Xia started to investigate information about Gu Chen. The more she searched online, the more impressed she became. In his early twenties, he inherited most of the Gu family¡¯s industries in the capital. In just a few years, he expanded the family¡¯s business, even gaining influence internationally.
What¡¯s more, there was ack of gossip or scandals around Gu Chen. His onlypanion was Song Fan.
Most online news was spective, withments fromizens praising the couple for being a perfect match with outstanding talents and beauty.
When Meng Xia read the phrase ¡°a perfect match,¡± she took a deep breath, and a cold smile appeared on her face. If there was anything sheckedpared to Song Fan, it was probably her background. Despite having wealthy suitors in S City before, Meng Xia never liked to unt. She understood her position and purpose very well.
To be the mistress of a prominent family, she couldn¡¯t have any stains on her reputation and shouldn¡¯t casually associate with men. Men could be used, but she couldn¡¯t let others know about any ambiguity with a particr person.
Upon thinking of Song Yin, Meng Xia sneered. They were originally in the same boat, but because Meng Yu schemed, not only did she harm her ex-husband, but she also secured the position of Mrs. Song. Song Yin¡¯s status also rose with the tide, but all of this was in the past.
Upon considering Meng Yu¡¯s promise, Meng Xia breathed a sigh of relief; now, with no one else avable, she was the only choice.
The next day, Song Fan slept until noon and was awakened by the noise in the living room.
Upon feeling a bit annoyed, she changed into new clothes and opened the bedroom door.
¡°Xiao Xia, your injuries are so severe; you should go to the hospital,¡± Meng Yu anxiously said in the living room, looking at Meng Xia.
Song Fan also smelled a bit of blood; the Song family doctor had arrived and was bandaging Meng Xia.
standing nearby, song Kai 100KeC1 guilty. ¡°Xiao Nia, 1 tilli1K you snould go to tne hospital. Your injuries are quite serious.¡±
He had sleptte the previous night, and today he had ns to practice driving with friends. He hastily got up and rode a bike out. Maybe because he didn¡¯t sleep well or he wasn¡¯t feeling well, he felt dizzy right after starting, and his motorcycle nearly collided with a small trucking from the opposite direction.
Fortunately, his starting speed was not fast, and Meng Xia happened to pass by. She pulled him hard, saving him from a potential ident. However, being a girl, when the motorcycle fell, it also hit her arm.
¡°Yes, Xiao Kai is right. You should go to the hospital. What if there¡¯s a bone injury?¡± Meng Yu said softly, but her eyes asionally nced at Song Kai.
¡°A girl like you, with such a serious injury, what are we going to do in the future? Moreover, healing bones and tendons takes a few months. If something happens to you, how can I exin it to your parents?¡±
As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes, and she asionally looked at Song Kai¡¯s expression.
Today, Song Yi happened to be at home and heard themotion. He walked out and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Meng Yu cried with her head down, and Meng Xia smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a minor injury. In a few days, I¡¯ll be fine. When I go back, I won¡¯t say much to my parents; you can rest assured.¡±
Upon hearing her say this, Song Kai immediately said, ¡°Go home? How can you go home with such an injury? Aunt just said bone and tendon injuries take a hundred days.¡±
He was a little anxious, thinking that Meng Xia was injured because of him.
Moreover, he didn¡¯t want Meng Xia to stay at home. He always felt that Meng Yu¡¯s niece would harm Song Fan. At that moment, the situation seemed to have changed.
He wanted to suggest Meng Xia go to the hospital and he would take care of her, but considering she was a young girl, it might not be appropriate. Thus, he remained silent.
Upon seeing his hesitation, Meng Yu spoke with a hint of grievance, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t let here to the Song family, nothing would have happened. She wouldn¡¯t have been injured trying to save Xiao Kai. It¡¯s all because. As her aunt, I didn¡¯t fulfill my responsibility.¡±
Upon hearing the matter was rted to her son, Song Yi furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°She tried to save Xiao Kai? What happened?¡±
Chapter 276 - 276: Concussion
Chapter 276 - 276: Concussion
Trantor: Draqon Boat Trantion Editor: Draqon Boat Trantion
Upon seeing Meng Yu was still crying, Meng Xia kept reassuring them that it was nothing serious, and Song Yi could only look at Song Kai.
Upon knowing that his father never allowed him to ride a motorcycle, Song Kai spoke hesitantly. Eventually, he exined the whole situation.
¡°Meng Xia did get injured while saving me, Dad. Let the driver take her to the hospital, just to be sure,¡± Song Kai said with concern, not wanting anything to happen to Meng Xia because of him.
The doctor also said, ¡°Miss Meng¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t too severe. From what I can see, there are no fractures, but there are many abrasions on her arms and legs. Proper care is needed, especially to avoid scarring. Also, when she fell, she might have hit her head. It¡¯s better to go to the hospital and have a check-up.¡±
Upon thinking about how Meng Xia pulled him and potentially got hurt, Song Kai felt guilty. Looking at the abrasions on her body, although not deep, therge area made him even more anxious. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll take her to the hospital now. The doctor also mentioned a possible head injury, so a CT scan would be good.¡±
Song Fan, with a persistent frown, remained upstairs throughout.
After having listened for so long, she had grasped the essence of the situation but could detect a strong scent of conspiracy.
¡°Fourth brother is right; it¡¯s better to go to the hospital,¡± Song Fan finally descended the stairs.
¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for him alone. I¡¯ll go with them.¡±
Meng Yu stood up warily and then put on a smiling face. ¡°I just hope you sisters can get along well at home. I still have some documents to hand over at thepany.¡±
She looked at Song Yi with a pitiful expression. ¡°You know that many things in thepany are under my control. Since I¡¯m suddenly not going to thepany, it¡¯s better to ensure a smooth transition.¡±
Upon ncing at Meng Yu, Song Yi felt somewhat uneasy for no apparent reason. The previous incidentscked evidence, and he had removed Meng Yu from managing thepany affairs. She hadn¡¯t said much about it, and now she was still considering the operation of the Song Group. Thatforted him.
After looking at Meng Yu, he said to Song Fan, ¡°You and Song Kai take Xiao Xia to the hospital for a thorough check-up.¡±
Song Fan nodded, helping Meng Xia, who seemed a bit weak and discreetly took her pulse. Indeed, she was just shocked, and her internal organs should be fine.
Meng Xia was obedient, saying very little during the journey. At the hospital, she cooperated with the examinations, and there was indeed a slight concussion.
¡°It seems there was an impact, and there¡¯s a minor fracture in her arm. Fortunately, it¡¯s not too serious. Take good care of her, and she should recover in two to three months,¡± the doctor said seriously.
¡°However, it¡¯s advisable to rest and be cautious with a slight concussion.
Remember to follow up for timely checks, and it¡¯s better if someone at home keeps an eye on her. In case of any issues, go to the hospital promptly.¡±
Song Kai nodded repeatedly, feeling a significant responsibility for the incident. He thought he should take care of Meng Xia.
Although he had been meticulous during the journey, Meng Xia kept a distance from him.
Initially, Meng Xia had considered directly marrying into the Song family. The wealth of the Song family was already beyond her reach. If she could be Mrs. Song, she might be able topete with Meng Yu in the future. Unfortunately, Meng Yu would never give her that opportunity.
Moreover, she met Gu Chenter, and her thoughts changed. If she became Mrs. Gu, would she still care about a small Song family?
After returning to the room, Meng Xiay on the bed expressionless. After tossing for half a day, she was tired, even though she didn¡¯t have any actual illnesses.
When she heard a knock on the door, she didn¡¯t want to get up. However, upon hearing Meng Yu¡¯s voice, she insisted on opening the door.
¡°Xiao Xia, are you okay?¡± Meng Yu walked in with a bowl of porridge. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything all day, and you got injured. I had the servant make porridge specifically for you. Just eat a little.¡±
Meng Xia smiled and nodded. But she didn¡¯t touch the porridge. Instead, she reported the situation at the hospital.
Upon hearing that Song Kai and even Song Fan treated her well, Meng Yu¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°You are a clever girl. You know when to advance and when to retreat. Building good rtionships with them will be helpful for our ns.¡±
¡°I understand. Thanks to your arrangement.¡± Meng Xia yed with the porridge, moving it a little and not eating much. Everything was arranged by Meng Yu, including Song Kai suddenly feeling ufortable while riding a bike. However, the dosage was minimal, only causing him to feel a bit drowsy. Now, there was likely no way to trace it back..
Chapter 277 - 277: Coma
Chapter 277 - 277: Coma
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
The small truck, despite entering and leaving themunity every day, would never arrive sote in the morning. Everything had been arranged by Meng Yu in advance.
The only purpose was to set up a scenario where Meng Xia would y the role of the heroine. However, the final result did not meet Meng Yu¡¯s expectations.
¡°They are treating you well, but gratitude alone is not enough.¡± Meng Yu pulled Meng Xia¡¯s hand, seemingly gently caressing it while wearing a cold smile.
Upon seeing Meng Yu¡¯s expression, Meng Xia felt her body shiver, but she immediately pinched her thigh hard with another hand, trying to calm herself down. She then smiled and asked, ¡°Aunt, what else do I need to do?¡±
She was well aware that it wasn¡¯t easy for Meng Yu to provide her with a noble status. Even though Song Yin had considered herself the Song family¡¯s youngdy for so many years, after Song Fan¡¯s return, she waspletely surpassed. How could Meng Xia, a daughter of the Meng family, attain a noble status without sacrifices?
¡°I know you are a clever child,¡± Meng Yu continued with a smile. ¡°To be someone exceptional, you must endure hardship. If you want to be outstanding, there are things you must do, and some suffering you must bear.¡±
Early the next morning, Meng Yu woke up, having almost not slept at all. Her mind was upied with the ideas she had suggested to Meng Xia.
For the sake of future prosperity and to be someone distinguished, Meng Yu steeled her heart. She deliberately wore an all-white dress to appear more pitiful.
After taking a deep breath, she opened the door, wearing a smile.
It was breakfast time, and the Song family was already seated in the dining room since they didn¡¯t want to disturb Meng Xia, who had been injured the previous day.
Upon seeing her emerge from her room, Song Kai was the first to stand up. ¡°Xiao Xia, why don¡¯t you rest a bit more? The doctor said you need to rest and not move around too much.¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine now; I¡¯m just a little dizzy. I¡¯m afraid lying down all the time might not be good for my health,¡± Meng Xia said, still wearing an innocent smile.
However, when she reached the stairs, she paused. Upon looking up, she saw Meng Yu subtly nodding. Without hesitation, she smiled at Song Kai, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat much yesterday, and I¡¯m a bit hungry now. Ah!¡±
Meng Xia¡¯s acting skills were excellent. Combined with her genuine nervousness, even though she lived on the second floor, making herself fall deliberately was not an easy task. Whether it was due to guilt or genuine fear, she lost her bnce and tumbled down.
No one expected this turn of events, and the scene became chaotic.
Song Fan, reacting the fastest, crossed over the chair and hurried to the stairs. However, by the time she supported Meng Xia, who was rolling down, it was toote. Meng Xia had already fainted, and her forehead had struck a copper ornament on the stairs, causing blood to trickle down her face and stain her white dress.
Though Song Fan held her, Meng Xia¡¯s pulse was weak, and she remained unconscious.
Song Kai attempted to pick her up, but Song Fan stopped him. ¡°We don¡¯t know if she injured any bones just now, and she already had a minor concussion before. It¡¯s better not to move her. Call an ambnce immediately.¡±
Song Ting also rushed over to help with basic first aid, and the living room turned chaotic.
Meng Yu was sobbing on the side. ¡°Xiao Xia, it¡¯s all my fault. Yesterday, she mentioned feeling dizzy, and I thought a minor concussion was nothing serious. If I had known, I should have had her stay at the hospital for observation.¡±
Song Yi hugged her shoulders,forting her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Xia got injured while saving someone. With God, nothing will happen to her. Besides, she saved my son. The Song family will ensure her safety.¡±
Upon hearing this, Meng Yu cried even more, her pitiful appearance veiling the underlying scheming. This was the effect she wanted. As long as the Song family remembered Meng Xia¡¯s favor, her n could continue.
Song Kai followed the ambnce, feeling deeply remorseful since the previous day. If it weren¡¯t for her trying to save him, why would Meng Xia be in such a state? Moreover, Meng Xia, always trying not to trouble his family, initially didn¡¯t even want to go to the hospital..
Chapter 278 - 278: Hit On Me
Chapter 278: Hit On Me
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Upon watching the ambnce leave, Song Fan kept a frown on her face. She suddenly found it hard to understand. She was certain that Meng Xia had indeed lost consciousness, but was Meng Yu willing to let her only pawn get injured like this? Or were they nning to use the injury for something?
Initially, Song Fan didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital, but thinking that Su Yang was still in the hospital and should be out of the ICU today, she decided to visit him.
Upon arriving at the hospital, Song Kai had already taken Meng Xia for various examinations. The doctor suspected that the dizziness might be due to a concussion, given Meng Xia¡¯s weakened condition, causing her to identally fall down the stairs.
This fall was indeed severe. Not only did she injure her forehead, but her legs were also hurt. Fortunately, there were no fractures, but she needed a period of rest.
¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t rest well, yet I insisted on riding the bike!¡± Song Kai sat in the hospital corridor, regretting. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, she wouldn¡¯t be unconscious like this. The doctor said there might be consequences, and what should we do?¡±
Although Song Kai was usually domineering, he was inherently a kind person. Especially considering Meng Xia risked everything to save him, he felt guilty.
Song Fan sighed on the side. Regardless of Meng Yu¡¯s n, it seemed that Song Kai would undoubtedly repay this life-saving favor.
She patted Song Kai¡¯s shoulder, realizing that she couldn¡¯t be of much help staying here. Everything had to wait until Meng Xia woke up. So she turned and went upstairs to check on Su Yang.
Su Yang¡¯s hospital room was somewhat crowded at this time, with flower baskets and fruit baskets filling the room. After all, he was shot while saving Gu Chen, and Gu Chen had sent many tonics. Moreover, Su Yang had always had a good rtionship with the people in thepany.
Su Yangy weakly on the bed. Although he hadn¡¯t recovered quickly from being shot, hisplexion had improved a lot. Upon hearing a knock on the door, Su Yang weakly said to his girlfriend Li Lan, ¡°Put the flower baskets and fruit baskets at the door. Don¡¯t bring them in.¡±
Li Lan opened the door and saw a delicate face. The girl had a simple ponytail and wore a white tracksuit. She stuttered, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±
Song Fan didn¡¯t expect there would be other people in Su Yang¡¯s hospital room, as she had only dealt with him alone before. She quickly said, ¡°I came to see how Su Yang is. Is he awake?¡±
Li Lan nodded somewhat awkwardly, then opened the door to let her in.
Upon seeing that it was Song Fan, Su Ming struggled to get up. ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re here!¡±
There was excitement and gratitude in his eyes. He already knew that it was Song Fan who performed the surgery on him and provided him with life-saving medicine. Otherwise, he might have met his end a long time ago.
In the past, he only thought that Song Fan was a capable traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. Unexpectedly, at such a young age, her surgical skills were also so high. He was even more excited, thinking that Gu Chen¡¯s poisoning would be cured.
However, seeing him so excited, Li Lan felt a little unhappy. She quickly walked over to support him, let him lie down again, and then reproached him, ¡°The doctor told you to lie down. Your current injuries¡ Don¡¯t get up. Just lie down.¡±
She nced at Song Fan discreetly and then asked, ¡°Who is this youngdy? Don¡¯t tell me yourpany has such a young colleague?¡±
Upon feeling the hostility from Li Lan, Su Yang quickly exined, ¡°Li Lan, don¡¯t get me wrong. This is Miss Song, who performed the surgery for me.
She¡¯s a friend of Mr. Gu!¡±
The word ¡°friend¡± was emphasized because he used too much force, feeling pain from the wound and coughing violently.
Li Lan, now realizing that Miss Song was the rumored girlfriend of Young Master Gu, felt apologetic.
She quickly said, ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood just now. I am his girlfriend, Li Lan. Thank you very much for helping Su Yang with the surgery. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know if I would have a chance to see him again.¡±
Li Lan¡¯s voice choked up, and tears were about to fall. Song Fan originally wanted to say a few words offort, but for some reason, looking at the raised eyebrows and eyes, she felt a bit familiar. Then she asked, ¡°Miss Li, have we met somewhere?¡±
The door to the hospital room was pushed open, and a somewhat yful voice came in. ¡°Miss Song, isn¡¯t this pick-up line too clich¨¦? Are you trying to get to know Su Yang¡¯s girlfriend to get close?¡±
¡°Mr. Gu!¡± Li Lan quickly stood up. Upon seeing the person who came in, she appeared somewhat ufortable. ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t make jokes. Please have a seat quickly..¡±
Chapter 279 - 279: Give Me the Phone
Chapter 279: Give Me the Phone
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Su Yang wanted to get up, but Gu Chen waved his hand, ¡°Miss Song spent so much time saving you. In gratitude for saving your life, shouldn¡¯t you lie down properly?¡±
¡°Yes, I know. My life was saved by Miss Song. My life is precious now.¡± Su Yang tugged at the corners of his mouth, revealing a self-perceived charming smile.
Upon seeing him like this, Li Lan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You look uglier tough than to cry. You better notugh. You looked the most adorable when you were asleep.¡±
Su Yang, being described as ¡°adorable¡± for the first time, blushed slightly, adding color to his originally pale face.
Upon watching the two banter, Song Fan felt that Su Yang seemed to have lost his old, overbearing attitude. She briefly asked about his condition, confirmed that he didn¡¯t have any major problems, and then left the ward.
Gu Chen followed her outside. ¡°Are you angry because of what I said?¡±
¡°Am I so petty in your heart?¡± Song Fan gave him a disdainful look. ¡°I feel like
I¡¯ve seen Li Lan before. Why haven¡¯t I heard about Su Yang dating before?¡±
¡°Can¡¯t someone old age date? Not everyone is as fortunate as you.¡± Gu Chen teased her intentionally.
Song Fan could sense the meaning behind his words. Isn¡¯t he trying to say that he is a handsome guy, and I am lucky to have him? As if I am not a beautiful woman?
Upon seeing Song Fan ignoring him, Gu Chen said, ¡°It was an introduction by Su Yang¡¯s family. They¡¯ve been dating for just over two months, and their rtionship is good. Su Yang likes her.¡±
Upon hearing this, Song Fan realized that considering Su Ming¡¯s age, it was indeed time for him to think about marriage. Blind dates seemed to be an inevitable process.
She sighed. ¡°It makes sense. With all the men around you, without family introductions, Su Yang might not find a suitable partner. He might end up lonely.¡±
Gu Chen approached a bit, whispering in her ear, ¡°So, I consider myself lucky to have you. I won¡¯t have to be lonely anymore.¡±
His words made Song Fan feel a bit ufortable. She pretended to cough and took a step back. Somehow, their rtionship seemed a bit different from before.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Song Kai saw the two so intimate. No one knew when he hade upstairs. His anger red up, and he felt like his little sister was about to be deceived by this wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.
He directly pulled Song Fan behind him and then looked at Gu Chen with vignce. ¡°I warn you, don¡¯t get so close to my sister. Do you know how to keep distance between men and women?¡±
Gu Chen looked at Song Fan innocently and then spread his hands, ¡°We just went to see Su Yang together. There¡¯s no need for you to be so hostile.¡±
¡°So, you were together with him that day?¡± Song Kai¡¯s not-so-bright mind suddenly brightened today. Song Fan said it was a friend¡¯s surgery, but Gu Chen was there too.
Upon seeing that both of them remained silent, Song Kai believed even more in his judgment. He fiercely took out his phone. ¡°Give me your number.¡±
¡°What?¡± Gu Chen didn¡¯t react for a moment. He didn¡¯t know why Song Kai wanted his number.
¡°Hurry up!¡± Song Kai impatiently ced his phone in Gu Chen¡¯s hand. ¡°And add your WeChat as well. You are always hanging around my little sister. In case I can¡¯t find her one day, I can find you. If you dare not answer my call, hmph!¡±
Upon imitating Song Fan¡¯s usual demeanor, Song Kai waved his fists menacingly, but in Gu Chen¡¯s eyes, itcked any intimidation.
Helplessly shaking his head, Gu Chen entered his phone number and saved
Song Kai¡¯s number. He knew that Song Kai was the least scheming among the Songs. If he could first win him over, maybe the pursuit of his sister in the future would be smoother.
But Song Kai didn¡¯t want to give this man who was giving ideas for hitting on his sister any chance. He directly pulled Song Fan away and left. He also reminded her, ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl. You should learn to protect yourself. Don¡¯t be fooled by a man¡¯s appearance. Some people, seemingly righteous, who know what they¡¯re thinking?¡±
Upon looking at the backs of the two leaving, Gu Chen couldn¡¯t help but twitch his mouth. He didn¡¯t expect to bebeled as a hypocrite.
Song Fan looked at him in amusement. ¡°That¡¯s right. If only all men were like you. Everything is written on your face. To put it nicely, you¡¯re innocent and upright. To put it bluntly¡¡±
¡°Just put it nicely. I don¡¯t want to hear anything unpleasant.¡± Song Kai quickly stopped her and changed the topic..¡± When do you think Meng Xia will wake up?¡±
Chapter 280 - 280: Let Him In
Chapter 280 - 280: Let Him In
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°You should ask the doctor instead of me.¡± Song Fan nced at him.
Song Kai scratched his head. Despite feeling that the topic was a bit awkwvard, he continued, ¡°Well, the doctor said she hurt her head. There are a few millimeters of blood clots. The specifics will depend on her condition after she wakes up. I¡¯m just worried. After all, she did this to save me.¡±
Upon thinking about the sudden lifesaving favor that day, Song Fan felt something was off. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be a race car driver, how did you be so careless?¡±
Song Kai didn¡¯t think much about it and recounted the events of that day. Song Fan didn¡¯t hear any problems but still had doubts. Especially when he mentioned the sudden dizziness. However, since the whole family stayed upte waiting for her the night before, Song Fan didn¡¯t think much of it.
The two entered Meng Xia¡¯s ward one after the other. The nurse was checking her temperature, and Meng Xia had also awakened, though her voice was still weak. ¡°I¡¯m fine, why did you alle over?¡±
¡°Aunt Meng has work to attend to, so she asked us to keep youpany.¡± Song Kai stepped forward and asked with concern, ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Do you want to eat anything? I¡¯ll buy it for youter, just let me know if you feel ufortable.¡±
The little nurse sternly said, ¡°Family members shouldn¡¯t randomly give the patient food. She¡¯s feeling dizzy now, and she might vomit if she eats. Don¡¯t buy a bunch of snacks just because you feel sorry for your girlfriend.¡±
The little nurse didn¡¯t know their rtionship, but watching Song Kai¡¯s care for the girl, she assumed he was Meng Xia¡¯s boyfriend.
Meng Xia¡¯s originally pale face blushed a bit. Song Kai quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, she¡¯s not my girlfriend. She¡¯s¡ my sister!¡±
Originally, Song Kai didn¡¯t want to say it like that. Although they were distant rtives, Meng Xia didn¡¯t have much to do with the Song family. But he didn¡¯t want the nurse to misunderstand, so he had to exin it that way.
But when Meng Xia heard his words, a faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. However, seeing Song Fan looking at her meaningfully, she immediately lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my distant cousin, not my boyfriend.¡±
The little nurse didn¡¯t bother much; after all, those who came to this private hospital were either rich or noble. She witnessed a lot of messy rtionships before. She gave a few more instructions before leaving the room.
¡°Sorry, I was afraid she would misunderstand. Don¡¯t overthink it; I don¡¯t want to connect myself with the Song family,¡± Meng Xia sincerely apologized, with a somewhat awkward expression on her face.
Song Kai, being nonchnt, didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong. ¡°You are indeed younger than me, saying you¡¯re my sister isn¡¯t wrong. It¡¯s okay.¡±
But Song Fan, who was on the side, had some thoughts. Meng Yu gave up on
Song Yin, and now Song Yin is missing. It seems that she wants to support Meng Xia. Saving someone¡¯s life is the first step, and now Song Kai obviously feels guilty toward her. Song Yi¡¯s attitude has also changed. What¡¯s the second Step?
Song Fan suddenly felt a bit intrigued.
But as she watched Song Kai, who seemed simple-minded and kept caring for Meng Xia, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit helpless. Did Mom give me all the intelligence when they were born, leaving Song Kai with just muscles and a simple mind?
Before she could figure it out, her phone rang. It was a message from Gu Chen, saying he was at the door of the ward and wanted to talk to her. She thought that Gu Chen was indeed resourceful; the news from the hospital was so well-informed.
Upon thinking about Song Kai¡¯s actions just now, Song Fan decided to sneak out quietly. She had just opened the door and saw Gu Chen with a smile on his face.
Behind him, a female voice said, ¡°Is it Young Master Gu? Let him in, Sister Song.¡±
Meng Xia had been paying attention to Song Fan¡¯s movements. The moment the door opened, she saw Gu Chen. She clenched her fist excitedly under the nket, trying to calm the waves in her heart.
¡°Why is he following again? He¡¯s like a ster!¡± Song Kai grumbled softly, ¡°Why is he always pestering my little sister? He is annoying!¡±
It seemed that Song Kai also knew Gu Chen. Upon thinking of their actions that day, Meng Xia smiled and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for Young Master Gu to be at the door of my ward.. Let him in, and we can hear what he wants to say to Sister Song, right?¡±
Chapter 281 - 281: Plan
Chapter 281 - 281: n
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
She was well aware of how much the Song Family¡¯s four brothers valued Song Fan. On that day, she deliberately didn¡¯t want the two of them to be alone, so her words hit the mark. Song Kai also found it reasonable and remarked, ¡°If you have something to say,e in and talk. Why are you sneaking around?
Hurry up ande in. The wind is strong. Don¡¯t bring the cold wind in!¡± Helplessly, Song Fan pursed her lips and signaled with her eyes for Gu Chen to enter.
Gu Chen nonchntly said, ¡°Nothing much. The Gu family is hosting a celebration party in A City on Sunday, and we¡¯ve invited the Song Family.¡± He produced an invitation letter from his bag.
Song Fan opened the letter, discovering that the Gu Corporation¡¯s A City branch hadpleted the Central Building project, prompting the celebration.
While the branch could handle such matters on its own, Song Fan sensed that Gu Chen was getting involved, possibly investigating the cruise ship incident from within thepany.
Casually cing the invitation on the table, she assured me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely attend.¡±
They exchanged nces, understanding each other¡¯s unspoken thoughts.
Song Fan had a clear realization. If they didn¡¯t uncover the mastermind, Gu Chen would remain in danger. Moreover, the poison in his body still needed a cure.
She had intended to ask Gu Chen about his recent activities, but Meng Xia spoke first, expressing her gratitude, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, Young Master Gu. You even had to personally deliver the invitation.¡±
Gu Chen, unaware of the person in the bed, especially with his subordinates reporting the person¡¯s surname as Meng, hadn¡¯t wanted to engage in conversation. However, Meng Xia surprised him by speaking up.
Song Fan observed Meng Xia¡¯s interest in Gu Chen and understood why. With his looks and being the heir of the Gu Family, how could any woman not be tempted?
Gu Chen acknowledged Meng Xia politely but didn¡¯t inquire about her identity.
¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Meng Xia reluctantly apologized, ¡°I didn¡¯t introduce myself after meeting you twice. I am Meng Xia, the sister of Song Kai and Song Fan.¡±
Her words were quite cleverly phrased. Those who were familiar with the Song family¡¯s situation knew that the new Mrs. Song¡¯s surname was Meng. By introducing herself in this way, she had indeed elevated her status.
Song Fan, intrigued by the situation, teased Gu Chen with a nce and mouthed ¡°Homme Fatale.¡±
Gu Chen smiled politely and distantly greeted, ¡°Hello.¡±
Then, addressing Song Fan, he added, ¡°Remember the celebration party this weekend. I¡¯ve prepared a dress for you.¡±
Song Kai interjected, expressing his displeasure, ¡°Do you think our family can¡¯t afford the dress? I¡¯ll buy my little sister¡¯s dress. I have plenty of money. You don¡¯t have to buy it. We still have patients here, so we won¡¯t be sending you off! ¡±
Gu Chen, acknowledging the situation, left.
Meng Xia, wanting to say more, opted to keep smiling to avoidplicating things for Song Fan.
As Meng Xia¡¯s condition stabilized, Song Kai and Song Yu left the ward under her persuasion.
Soon after, an angry Meng Yu arrived,ining about Song Yi¡¯s neglect of their marital rtionship and assigning her work to someone else.
Not long after, Meng Yu arrived at the ward, expressing her anger, ¡°Song Yipletely disregards the bonds of marriage. He handed over all the work in my hands to someone else!¡±
She had hoped that Song Yi¡¯s attitude toward her had changed that day, and she might even be able to return to work at thepany. However, Song Yi didn¡¯t say anything in the end, just instructing her to hand over the work she held.
It was worth noting that she had several projects in her hands, and they consistently yielded dividends. This sudden change jeopardized her financial path. Fortunately, she had prepared in advance and managed her finances well, avoiding exposure.
Upon seeing her furious expression, Meng Xia softlyforted her, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry. Uncle has been with you for so many years. He¡¯s just lost his mind for a moment. He¡¯ll still have to rely on you in the future. Besides, you still have me.¡±
Only then did Meng Yu lift her head to look at her small face, beautiful with a hint of vulnerability¡ª a type that all men liked. ¡°Xiao Xia, are you alright? Didn¡¯t I tell you to just roll down from the first floor? It¡¯s so dangerous for you to do this. I¡¯m worried sick.¡±
Meng Xia lowered her head, concealing the disdain in her eyes. Since when did aunt worry about others? She only had her interests in her eyes.
However, when she looked up again, her eyes were filled with gratitude. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m fine.. If not for this, how could I have made them believe me? How can we continue with your n?¡±
Chapter 282 - 282: Goddaughter
Chapter 282: Goddaughter
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Meng Yu nodded in satisfaction and then took out a card, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s fifty thousand dors from your uncle. Stay in the hospital a bit longer. I¡¯ve already talked to the doctors, and when the timees, they will emphasize the severity of your condition. Find a suitable moment, and I¡¯ll talk to your uncle about wanting to formally adopt you as our goddaughter.¡±
Song Yi, of course, wasn¡¯t stingy. After all, it was to thank Meng Xia for saving Song Kai from injury. He had prepared a gratitude fee of five hundred thousand dors. However, Meng Yu believed that all of this was due to her efforts, and naturally, she couldn¡¯t give all the money to Meng Xia.
Upon holding the card, Meng Xia chuckled inwardly. Just a while ago, Song Kai imed he had plenty of money and wanted to buy high-end dresses for Song Fan. Now, with my serious injury, the Song family only gave me fifty thousand dors. Are they treating me like a beggar?
Nevertheless, she maintained a smile on her face, epted the card, and sincerely said, ¡°Thank you, Aunt. If you weren¡¯t important in Uncle¡¯s heart, he wouldn¡¯t have given me the money.¡±
Her words were well-crafted, and Meng Yu was pleased. Casually, she nced at the invitation letter on the table, and upon reading its contents, she was even more surprised.
¡°This was brought to my ward by Gu Chen today.¡± she intended to say it was for Song Fan, but the words stopped at her lips.
Gu Chen knows which ward she is in. What if he has genuinelye to see her? After all, she is quite well-known for her beauty in S City, and many young masters liked her.
Meng Yu couldn¡¯t believe that Gu Chen wasn¡¯t interested in her. It was just a matter of her less privileged background; otherwise, she might be even more popr than Song Fan.
Upon hearing her words, Meng Yu didn¡¯t doubt. She knew her niece¡¯s capabilities, especially in winning people¡¯s hearts, surpassing many girls her age.
Meng Yu, holding the invitation, said with joy, ¡°To be so concerned after just one meeting, I underestimated you. You should leave the hospital in a few days. The Gu family¡¯s banquet is a gathering of elites. This is an opportunity.¡±
Even though it was just a celebration for the Gu family¡¯s branchpany, it was still a rare opportunity. Moreover, with Gu Chen now in A City, many people would want to get on his good side. Some might even shamelessly seek an invitation.
However, Meng Yupletely overlooked that the invitation specified the Song family members, excluding Meng Xia. She thought that since Gu Chen had brought it to the ward, it must be for Meng Xia.
At that moment, all her thoughts were focused on her n. If Meng Xia could marry Gu Chen, she might eventually gain control of the Gu family.
Upon looking at the invitation in her hand, Meng Yu became more and more excited. Her rising lips couldn¡¯t be controlled, ¡°Xiao Xia, this is a rare opportunity. I will make sure to prepare you well. Rest for a few days; Aunt will get you the most beautiful dress. You must shine brightly that day! ¡±
Meng Xia didn¡¯t rify for whom the invitation was intended. Even if people said she was taking advantage of the Song family¡¯s influence to attend the banquet, it didn¡¯t matter. This was her first step into high society.
In the past, every time she came to the Song family, she only stayed for about ten minutes. Meng Yu didn¡¯t pay any attention to these poor rtives and even considered her and her parents a burden.
Unexpectedly, she now had the chance to enter the Song family and even had the opportunity to enter high society. Meng Xia lowered her eyes, knowing her opportunity hade.
After hearing that Song Fan would attend the banquet again, Kevin was ecstatic. ¡°This time, I¡¯ve prepared thetest version of the dress for you. Oh my God, I can¡¯t even imagine how beautiful you¡¯ll look in it!¡±
When Song Fan received the call, she was almost deafened. She wearily said, ¡°Isn¡¯t your brand¡¯s fashion show about to start? Do you have time to design a dress for me? I don¡¯t necessarily have to wear a dress.¡±
¡°You must wear it! Why wouldn¡¯t you wear clothes?¡± Kevin urgently shouted on the other end. As an internationally renowned designer, he had spent so much time designing the dress. If Song Fan dared not to wear it, he would fly back to the country right now.
Upon rolling her eyes inwardly, Song Fan said, ¡°I won¡¯t wear anything. Am I supposed to run around naked? I¡¯m just concerned about your busy schedule. If you have something suitable, send it over. Focus on preparing for your big show. Isn¡¯t your new collection going to be released this year?¡±
¡°Humph, consider yourself having a conscience,¡± Kevin smugly said, ¡°The fashion show is crucial. This time, the theme is ¡®Women¡¯s Autonomy.¡¯ I¡¯ve designed the dress based on your temperament and style. I¡¯ve already designed your dress; I¡¯ll have someone bring it back from M Country in the next few days..¡±
Chapter 283 - 283: Gifting Gowns
Chapter 283: Gifting Gowns
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Kevin¡¯s efficiency was indeed high. He had someone bring histest design from M Country to Huaxia, and the next day, the dress was delivered to the
Song residence. However, the one who received the dress was Meng Yu, and
she looked at it in astonishment, ¡°Is it done so quickly?¡±
To make Meng Xia stand out at the banquet, Meng Yu spent a considerable amount of money to engage a well-known domestic design team. Due to the tight schedule, they could only modify a finished dress, which was still not easily obtainable.
She opened the box containing the dress and saw a gown in moonlight white. She couldn¡¯t figure out what fabric was used, as the dress¡¯s surface disyed different colors with changes in the light, resembling a mermaid¡¯s tail.
¡°This, this is too beautiful.¡± She felt a bit jealous and wanted to take the dress out. Growing up in an old and dpidated neighborhood, she had never had a decent dress. Even though she became Mrs. Song and could wear dresses, with age, her sense of beauty had diminished.
Upon thinking that this dress was for Meng Xia, she felt somewhat unwilling. If it weren¡¯t for her, how could Meng Xia at this age enter high society?
Unexpectedly, before she could touch the dress, the person directly closed the lid of the dress and said coldly, ¡°Sorry, I was entrusted by someone. The dress is intended for Miss Song Fan.¡±
Kevin had explicitly instructed to deliver it to Song Fan personally, and his subordinates dared not let anyone casually touch his design. Meng Yu¡¯s actions just now had already crossed the line.
Kevin was a globally renowned designer, and even various elite families requested him to design clothes. However, he operated entirely based on his mood and didn¡¯t casually design clothes for anyone.
Meng Yu red at the other person, saying, ¡°I am Mrs. Song! Can¡¯t I have a look at Fanfan¡¯s clothes?¡±
Not knowing the details of the Song family, the person thought she was Song Fan¡¯s mother and hastily apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mrs. Song. I didn¡¯t know your identity. Kevin emphasized multiple times to deliver the dress to Miss Song. He didn¡¯t tell Miss Song to bring the dress over; he wanted to surprise her. I apologize again. As her mother, you can certainly see it.¡±
The person pushed the dress forward, presenting it in front of Meng Yu once again.
¡°Kevin? The international designer?¡± Meng Yu restrained her surprise, trying to keep her tone calm. How did she not know that Song Fan even knew such a famous designer?
¡°Yes, Kevin should be very good friends with Miss Song. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked me to bring the dress from overseas for her.¡± The person nodded earnestly.
Meng Yu coldly snorted inwardly and then casually epted the dress. Thinking that Song Fan hadn¡¯t gotten up yet, she began to n.
She said nonchntly, ¡°Fan Fan has been too tiredtely, and she hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Since I¡¯m going out soon, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to entertain you.¡± The implication was to escort the guest out. Originally, the person wanted to see what kind of woman made Kevin take notice, but today wasn¡¯t convenient, so he politely left the Song family.
Meng Yu returned to her room happily, cradling the dress. She marveled at
how beautiful it was. As Mrs. Song, she had never seen such an exquisite dress before. It turned out to be the work of an international designer.
¡°Song Fan imed to be from the countryside, but she had already prepared a dress early on. She wanted to impress people at the Gu family¡¯s banquet at the thought of it. I won¡¯t lose to you!¡± Meng Yu, while carefully taking out the dress, spoke with a vicious tone.
The dress had a simple design¡ªa fishtail mermaid-style evening gown with a wave-like pattern adorning the chest.
Although it seemed simple, Meng Yu knew that fabrics capable of disying various colors with changing light were rare. It might be some high-tech innovation.
She gently caressed the dress, genuinely liking it. Unfortunately, she also knew that, with her height and figure, she couldn¡¯t wear this dress. ¡°Humph, it¡¯s a
steal for Xiao Xia. She better not disappoint me.¡±
Time passed quickly, and the weekend arrived. Because Kevin was preparing for the international show abroad, Song Fan thought the dress hadn¡¯t arrived yet. She nned to randomly pick one, as she and Gu Chen had different motives for attending the banquet, and she wasn¡¯t aiming for a beauty contest.
Unexpectedly, Gu Chen still sent a dress. Looking at the emerald green satin dress, Song Kai curled her lips, ¡°So old-fashioned? Little sister, it seems that
Gu Chen is getting older. He picked such an old-fashioned dress for you! Look, I¡¯ve already prepared.¡±
Song Fan looked at the red, logo-covered fluffy skirt in his hand, almost fainting. His aesthetic sense was truly iparable..
Chapter 284 - 284: The Song Family
Chapter 284 - 284: The Song Family
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Song Kai also noticed her disdain and looked at the red dress in his hand, ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. The salesperson told me this was the most expensive of the new designs. How can it not be beautiful?¡±
Song Fan looked at him speechlessly, ¡°I never knew who bought those ugly clothes from luxury brands before, but now I do.¡±
¡°To whom are they sold?¡± Song Kai asked naively.
¡°I¡¯m going to change clothes. Good luck to you.¡± Song Fan took the dress sent by Gu Chen and went directly back to her room, leaving Song Kai helplessly staring at the dress in his hand. He had bought this brand¡¯s full-logo tie and shirt to match with Song Fan!
This time, many people were invited by the Gu family, and several directors from the capital branch were present. It seemed that Gu Chen wanted to find out the mastermind behind the scenes, and of course, Gu Hai and Gu Zhuo also came to the scene.
Upon thinking that it had been a long time since he had seen Song Fan, Gu Zhuo was a bit itchy in his heart, constantly looking around. On such asions, she would show up.
It seemed that Gu Hai also sensed his thoughts. Since he heard that Miss Song Yin of the Song family had a serious illness, his thoughts shifted to Song Fan.
The Song family itself was a good backing, and with Song Fan being Gu Chen¡¯s woman, if his son could win Song Fan over, it would also vent some of his frustrations.
He patted Gu Zhuo on the shoulder and solemnly said, ¡°When Miss Songes, take the initiative.¡±
Gu Zhuo was made awkward by his father¡¯s performance. He just smiled awkwardly and couldn¡¯t say anything. However, he was also looking forward to it in his heart.
Suddenly, a girl in a white dress appeared in everyone¡¯s sight, attracting many gazes. Although her figure was not tall, it was very well-proportioned. The white dress she wore was unique, changing colors with the light, but many people didn¡¯t recognize her face.
¡°Who is this little beauty? Is she the daughter of the family that Gut s family requested? I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±
¡°Look at her clothes; isn¡¯t it the same as the one Kevin designer showcased yesterday? I think the fabric is the same.¡±
¡°Could it be? Is she wearing it today after the fashion show yesterday? Who is
¡°She¡¯s pretty. I¡¯ve never seen her before. Could she be a friend of the Gu family?¡±
People exchanged nces, and their eyes lingered on Meng Xia. Although Meng Yu had intensified her training, she was still quite nervous.
Previously, she was also the center of attention, but the gaze of these wealthy people waspletely different, especially when she heard others praising her. Meng Xia felt a bit proud.
However, amid the astonishment of the crowd, there were also some critical voices.
¡°Designed by Kevin? I think it¡¯s a knockoff. Look, is her dress well-fitted?¡±
¡°Yeah, her chest isn¡¯t supported, and is that a re-sewn part on her back? Her waist isn¡¯t that slim. The design is just off.¡±
¡°I watched the live broadcast of yesterday¡¯s fashion show; Kevin said the fabric of the clothes is theirpany¡¯s new product, exclusive to them. How did she get this?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Kevin designing clothes for any youngdy. I¡¯m his loyal fan, and this dress she¡¯s wearing looks like a knockoff.¡±
Someone couldn¡¯t stand it, and a girl in a white evening dress walked directly to Meng Xia. At this moment, Meng Yu was being pulled by a recognizeddy to chat, leaving Meng Xia alone.
The approaching girl seemed polite, but her words were not, ¡°Who are you? Is this dress a knockoff? How did you get fabric designed by Kevin?¡±
¡°Kevin?¡± Meng Xia was a bit confused. She only had a little information about the upper-ss society, and it was Meng Yu who told her. She hadn¡¯t dabbled in the international fashion field.
¡°You don¡¯t know Kevin?¡± The girl turned back contemptuously to herpanion and said, ¡°I told you this dress is a knockoff, right? Don¡¯t know where this rural girl came from, daring to wear a knockoff dress here.¡±
Meng Xia was infuriated and didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t know Kevin, but it seemed he was a formidable designer.
Upon thinking that Meng Yu couldn¡¯t possibly let her wear a fake, she immediately gained confidence, ¡°I indeed don¡¯t know Kevin, but it¡¯s normal for the Song family to get clothes designed by him, right?¡±
After hearing her mention the Song family, several girls nearby looked at each other with surprise in their eyes. It was said that Song Yin had a serious illness, and she seemed to have disappeared from the world. Now, another person from the Song family appeared.
However, the girl who spoke earlier was not concerned.. She looked Meng Xia up and down and asked, ¡°Who are you? Isn¡¯t Song Fan the only Miss in the Song family?¡±
Chapter 285 - 285: Illegitimate Daughter
Chapter 285 - 285: Illegitimate Daughter
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Meng Xia bit her lip, and her face turned somewhat pale. Social status had always been something she cared about. If not for that, she would have been more famous than Song Fan a long time ago. How could she have remained unknown in her hometown?
¡°Sure enough, just a fake! Don¡¯t you even have an invitation from the Gu family? Their security measures are toox; anyone can get in?¡± the girl continued to provoke.
If it were Song Yin, she would probably have cried by now, but Meng Xia did not feign helplessness.
She saw Gu Chen approaching. Although she didn¡¯t recognize the people around him, they seemed to be his friends. She cleared her throat, then spoke loudly, ¡°Miss, I do have an invitation.¡±
Upon seeing Gu Chen getting closer, she spoke softly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Mr. Gu himself. He delivered the invitation to my hospital room.¡±
Her eyes showed defiance, staring directly at Gu Chen, but they were filled with tears that she refused to let fall.
¡°What are you doing, Xu Xin?¡± Xu Yuan was displeased when he saw his sister troubling others again. ¡°I invited you to the banquet to enjoy food and make some friends. Don¡¯t make trouble for no reason.
Xu Xin pouted, genuinely feeling upset. She had inquired beforehand, and none of the invited youngdies were supposed to wear a white dress. She had happily chosen a white dress to stand out.
She wasn¡¯t worried about Song Fan wearing a white dress. Song Fan was already beautiful, and it was normal for her not topare. However, now, another woman appeared, wearing a dress designed by Kevin. How could she be happy?
Xu Yuan didn¡¯t want to see his sister embarrass herself at the Gu family banquet. He hurried over to pull her away, but Xu Xin stubbornly grabbed Meng Xia¡¯s arm. ¡°You said you have an invitation. Show it then!¡±
Upon hearing themotion, people around turned to look. Many outsiders had joined the Gu family banquet, and several even brought along minor celebrities. The attendees were influential, and the banquet was more than just a simple celebration.
Especially when Meng Xia mentioned that Gu Chen personally delivered the invitation, and now, seeing Gu Chen with a stern face, everyone felt that she was lying.
¡°Lying right in front of Mr. Gu; how embarrassing!¡±
¡°Except for Song Fan, I¡¯ve never seen Gu Chen treat any woman nicely. Does she think she canpare to Song Fan just because she shares thest name?¡±
¡°She says she¡¯s from the Song family? Does she think just having the surname Song makes her a youngdy of the Song family?¡±
People around burst intoughter. Everyone knew Gu Chen wouldn¡¯t support her, and the way Gu Chen looked at Meng Xia was full of disdain.
Meng Yu noticed that something was wrong and hurried over. She loudly dered, ¡°This youngdy is interesting. Is there anything strange about our Song family receiving an invitation from the Gu family? Do you want to verify our identity? Fine, I¡¯ll show you!¡±
Meng Yu took out the invitation directly from her handbag, not just showing it to Xu Xin but also holding it up for others to see. Then, with a triumphant expression, she said, ¡°A few days ago, Gu Chen himself, personally delivered this to Meng Xia¡¯s hospital room. Right, Xiao Xia?¡±
She had seen that Gu Chen was already standing in front of Meng Xia. Meng Yu felt that Gu Chen must have some intentions toward Meng Xia. Her face was even more triumphant.
With things havinge to this point, Meng Xia could only nod silently and look to Gu Chen for help. However, he coldly stared at her without a trace of warmth. Gu Chen disliked her at first sight; a scheming woman like her wasn¡¯t good for Song Fan in the eyes of the Song family.
Xu Xin felt her dignity being challenged, and her face turned red. She knew Xu Yuan and Gu Chen were good friends, and she shouldn¡¯t have caused trouble at this moment.
Xu Yuan pulled her aside and whispered, ¡°This is Mrs. Song, Song Fan¡¯s stepmother.¡±
Only then did Xu Xin suddenly understand. However, she looked at Meng Xia in confusion.
Upon thinking she had gained the upper hand, Meng Yu proudly said, ¡°Such a short-sighted little girl. We were personally invited by Mr. Gu. Be careful with your words in the future. Don¡¯t act like a mad dog biting everyone.¡±
Originally, Xu Yuan didn¡¯t want to argue, but hearing Meng Yu¡¯s words, he also turned cold. ¡°Mrs. Song¡¯s words are not entirely correct. My sister just returned from abroad, so it¡¯s normal not to know this person. Besides, I don¡¯t know her either. Does anyone here know her?¡±
People shook their heads, and some even intentionally said, ¡°Don¡¯t know, haven¡¯t seen her before!¡±
Xu Yuan looked coldly at the two people across from him.. ¡°Could she be the illegitimate daughter of the Song family? Is she nning to acknowledge her roots today?¡±
Chapter 286 - 286: Apologize
Chapter 286 - 286: Apologize
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Xu Yuan had always been sharp-tongued, and now that he saw someone bullying his sister, he unleashed his full force. ¡°I heard Mr. Song was extremely fond of histe wife. After her death, he was devastated. Could it be that these are all lies? There were rumors of someone outside, and then a daughter appeared¡ Bringing her to the Gu family¡¯s celebration to acknowledge her roots doesn¡¯t seem appropriate, right?¡±
He scrutinized Meng Xia critically, circling her as if appraising an object. ¡°It seems that the former Mrs. Song¡¯s genes are superior. Look at their siblings, all five of them are handsome and beautiful. What a pity.¡±
His usual demeanor was that of a carefree second-generation rich kid, and his words, when uttered, carried a mocking tone. Several girls nearby couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths, suppressingughter.
Meng Xia had already drawn envy by wearing thetest design from Kevin. Upon iming that Gu Chen personally sent the invitation, she seemingly aimed to mislead others, yet Gu Chen remained silent. Now, Xu Yuan¡¯s remarks provided relief to everyone.
¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Meng Yu, angered by his words, disregarded his identity and shouted, ¡°She is my niece!¡±
¡°Niece?¡± Xu Xin finally found a chance to speak from the sidelines. ¡°Does a niece also count as part of the Song family? Then, since my family coborates with the Song family, does that make you part of the Xu family?¡±
Unhappy, Xu Yuan shot her a cold nce and sternly said, ¡°Do you treat the Xu family like a junkyard, willing to ept any trash?¡±
¡°Brother, I was wrong.¡± Pretending to lower her head in apology, Xu Xin couldn¡¯t contain the smile at the corner of her mouth.
By now, Meng Yu¡¯s face had turned red with anger, and Meng Xia, standing on the side, felt somewhat uneasy. Most of the Song family members were upied today, and they were the first to arrive. Now, they seemed isted.
Meng Xia knew that today marked her entry into the upper-ss society. If she seeded, she would be a legitimate heiress, but if she failed, the departing Song Fan would be her fate.
Upon taking a deep breath, she calmly spoke, ¡°I am indeed Mrs. Song¡¯s niece.
My name is Meng Xia. My rtionship with my cousins, Song Kai and Song
Fan, has always been good, like a close-knit family.¡±
With a touch of embarrassment on her face, she lowered her head. ¡°I was afraid of being looked down upon, so I imed to be from the Song family. I apologize for the trouble this has caused Miss Xu and everyone else.¡±
Naturally beautiful, with a soft and gentle voice, Meng Xia¡¯s openness left even Xu Xin at a loss for words, only able to nce at her in bewilderment.
Upon facing the beautiful woman admitting her mistake, Xu Yuan had nothing to say. He tugged at Xu Xin¡¯s arm, signaling her to stop causing a scene.
Suddenly, a gasp from behind attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Dressed in an emerald green satin evening gown, Song Fan appeared at the entrance of the banquet.
Today, she had loosely tied up her hair, with minimal jewelry, wearing only a jade bracelet, yet she radiated nobility and elegance.
Even more surprising was Song Kai beside her, wearing a white suit with a red shirt and tie. His outfit was expensive. Unfortunately, it was difficult to look at. Especially when paired with Song Fan¡¯s green evening gown, it was truly unbearable.
Song Kai received much attention for the first time, and with a hint of pride, he said, ¡°Little sister, did you see that? My choice of clothes is handsome. If you were wearing that red dress, the two of us would look like¡¡±
¡°Two big, red lucky dolls!¡± Song Fan gritted her teeth and interrupted him, then smiled as she walked toward Gu Chen.
For the first time, Gu Chen¡¯s face showed an expression. Smiling, he took her hand. ¡°Why are you sote?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it because Song Kai wanted to change clothes and have a styling session?¡± Song Fan said helplessly. She was also amazed at Song Kai, a man spending more time on styling than her.
Just as Song Kai was about to retort, someone loudly called his name, ¡°Song Kai!¡±
Meng Yu rushed over angrily. ¡°Your sister is being bullied.. Stop chatting with others!¡±
Chapter 287 - 287: Miss Song
Chapter 287 - 287: Miss Song
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°What are you talking about?¡± Song Kai looked at Meng Yu in confusion. He thought this woman might be crazy. With Gu Chen here, who would dare to bully Song Fan? Wouldn¡¯t that be seeking trouble?
Meng Yu choked up a bit, ¡°Xiao Xia is being bullied. Come and help your sister.¡±
Somewhat dazed, Song Kai was pulled over by her, and Meng Xia obediently called, ¡°Fourth Brother.¡±
Upon hearing this address, Song Kai frowned, but in front of so many people, he didn¡¯t say much, just asked, ¡°What happened?¡±
Everyone around thought Meng Xia would take this opportunity to shed tears and have Song Kai stand up for her, just like Song Fan used to do. However, Meng Xia shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was just a misunderstanding, and now it¡¯s cleared up.¡±
Meng Yu couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Xiao Xia, you are so easy-going. These people were criticizing you just now, and you don¡¯t even hold it against them?¡±
She turned to Song Kai and said, ¡°Xiao Xia said that day it was Young Master
Gu who delivered the invitation to her ward. Right?¡±
Gu Chen had been silent the whole time, and Meng Yu sensed that something might be wrong. After all, she had been Mrs. Song for many years and could figure some things out. However, thinking that Meng Xia might indeed have misunderstood, she decided to let everyone continue with the misconception.
Song Kai didn¡¯t catch anything unusual in her question and nodded, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Meng Yu felt triumphant, and her expression softened, ¡°Nothing. Some people thought Xiao Xia didn¡¯t have an invitation. Hmph, the truth is out now. Let¡¯s see who will dare to talk nonsense.¡±
Upon listening to their conversation, Song Fan almost burst intoughter. This stepmother of hers was indeed shameless. Meng Xia had only met Gu Chen two or three times, and she already had a n to link them together.
However, Gu Chen¡¯s face had turned cold. He briefly held Song Fan¡¯s hand and then said, ¡°Yes, it was the day when you visited her at the hospital. I delivered the invitation to you that day.¡±
He didn¡¯t deliberately lower his voice, and everyone nearby could hear clearly. Just as they were starting to change their perception of Meng Xia, it shifted back to disdain.
Xu Xin, with a meaningful look at Meng Yu and Meng Xia, thought that her first banquet after returning to China was indeed an eye-opener. Who would have thought things could be handled like this?
Song Kai was still clueless about the whole situation and echoed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you keep pestering my little sister? We went to visit Xiao Xia and you insisted on giving my little sister an invitation. Oh, by the way, where is the invitation? We didn¡¯t use one toe in just now, did we?¡±
Song Fan was now the future Mrs. Gu, and with Gu Chen¡¯s instructions, the staff at the door were waiting for her. She didn¡¯t need an invitation card.
With this statement, along with Gu Chen¡¯s previous words, people in the vicinity pieced together the rtionships.
¡°So, it was an invitation for Miss Song. She even imed that Young Master Gu personally delivered it to her ward. Shameless.¡±
¡°Is this how the Meng family operates? I heard that Mrs. Song used to pursue
Mr. Song persistently for a long time. Tut, she¡¯s not repeating her old tricks, is
¡°I sympathized with her just now, but she¡¯s truly disgusting. She came in with someone else¡¯s invitation and is still acting so self-righteous?¡±
Even though Meng Xia had good psychological resilience, at this moment, tears were starting to well up. She thought that even if Gu Chen didn¡¯t like her, he would at least uphold her dignity in such a situation.
However, Gu Chen seemed indifferent to her face, not to mention that Song Kaipletely failed to understand the hidden conflicts.
Meng Yu was anxious. She wanted Meng Xia to be the focus, paving the way for her ascension. How did things turn out like this?
She pulled Song Kai and said, ¡°Xiao Xia almost died saving you. Is this how you treat your sister? Watching others nder her?¡±
Song Kai, still not understanding what he had said wrong, said in confusion, ¡°I just spoke the truth. What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Xiao Xia saved you!¡± Meng Yu felt a little desperate. Seeing that her n might fail, she shouted at Song Fan, ¡°Xiao Xia risked her life to save your brother, and this is how you let others criticize her?¡±
On the sidelines, Song Fan was just enjoying the spectacle, showing no intention to intervene, while Song Kai remainedpletely puzzled about the situation.
When Song Yi walked over, Meng Yu almost saw a savior. Upon thinking it might be better to make the most of it, she loudly proimed, ¡°Meng Xia is not like what you all said. She risked her life to save Song Kai, almost suffering a concussion and losing consciousness. So, our Song family has decided to adopt her as a daughter.. She is a genuine Miss Song!¡±
Chapter 288 - 288: Establishing Identity
Chapter 288: Establishing Identity
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Meng Yu¡¯s strategy was quite clever. She had long aimed to bring this matter to the public eye. What man wouldn¡¯t appreciate a woman willing to risk her life to save others? It seemed only natural for Meng Xia to be the adopted daughter of the Song Family. However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated Xu Xinplicating things.
She could only leverage the presence of the Song family and the audience to swiftly resolve the matter. She was confident that Song Yi wouldn¡¯t contradict her in front of everyone.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Song Yi approached with a cold expression.
Meng Yu immediately clung to his arm pitifully. ¡°Xiao Xia was questioned by these girls about attending the Gu Family¡¯s banquet. She¡¯s my niece and Song Kai¡¯s savior. Why can¡¯t shee?¡±
She genuinely shed tears and spoke pitifully, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Xia, would Song Kai still be standing here? But look at Xiao Xia. Not only was she covered in injuries, but she almost couldn¡¯t wake up. I didn¡¯t expect her to be ridiculed at her first banquet in her life¡¡±
Her words were sincere, and Meng Xia had indeed saved Song Kai. Song Kai also stepped in to help Meng Xia out of embarrassment. ¡°She saved me when I almost got into a car identst time. She¡¯s not what you think. She¡¯s just here for a banquet. Don¡¯t be so malicious to her.¡±
Upon hearing this from the person involved, the others naturally refrained from saying anything more. Only Xu Xin pursed her lips and whispered to Xu Yuan, ¡°Returning to the country and there¡¯s already a good show to watch. Is every banquet so interesting these days? A niece bing an adopted daughter.¡±
Xu Xin couldn¡¯tprehend this adopted daughter scenario at all. She couldn¡¯t fathom the twists and turns and felt there was a conspiracy.
However, Xu Yuan understood Meng Yu¡¯s intentions. It seemed she had long nned to make Meng Xia a part of the Song Family. Not just him, everyone around was perceptive. How many of them didn¡¯t understand? It was just a matter of how Song Yi chose.
Song Yi frowned. He had never held a favorable opinion of Meng Yu¡¯s family. They were like locusts, always seeking money, and not much else.
However, Meng Xia had been obedient since childhood. He didn¡¯t mind a little girl, so he tolerated her visits to the Song Family. Plus, Meng Xia had saved Song Kai, leading to a change in his opinion. This time, he hesitated.
In the past, he had nurtured Song Yin in the hope that she would bring honor to the Song Family. If she married well in the future, it would also benefit him. However, Meng Xia, appearing calm despite looking wronged, was indeed a promising candidate.
Meng Yu had been with him for many years, so she knew his thoughts well. Despite Song Yi¡¯s affectionate demeanor, he was ultimately a businessman. As long as there was profit withoutpromising his bottom line, he would ept it.
She continued to sob, ¡°Yin Yin, she¡ You¡¯re often working and not at home. If you let Xiao Xia apany me, it¡¯ll be a littleforting. Didn¡¯t you like her very much in the past? Moreover, she is Song Kai¡¯s savior.¡±
She leaned close to Song Yi¡¯s ear, saying in a voice only they could hear, ¡°Look at how beautiful Xiao Xia is. How many people are looking at her? She will marry into a wealthy family in the future.¡±
Song Yi was starting to rx. Upon hearing this, he made up his mind. ¡°Yes, Meng Xia saved Song Kai and is his savior. She has been visiting our house since she was young. My wife and I like her very much. From now on, Meng Xia is my adopted daughter and the daughter of the Song Family. Please don¡¯t look down on her and the Song Family! ¡±
His words were protective of Meng Xia. After all, the Song Family held a prestigious position in A City. Many people began to congratte him on gaining another obedient daughter.
Xu Xin was dumbfounded. Xu Yuan patted her shoulder helplessly. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so hot-tempered and straightforward. You¡¯re not suitable for the social circle of A City, let alone the capital.¡±
Xu Xin nodded silently, then shook her head and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about stopping me!¡± She then gave Xu Yuan a graceful back view and went to gossip with her friends.
Song Fan stood to the side and didn¡¯t say anything. She already understood that this was Meng Yu¡¯s first step. With Song Yi¡¯s approval, even if Meng Xia was an adopted daughter, having the Song Family¡¯s support would elevate her status in the social circle.
At this moment, a staff member entered from outside. He looked at Song Fan awkwardly and then at Meng Xia. Finally, he braced himself and said, ¡°A gentleman just sent this pearl ne. He said that Kevin sent it to Miss Song to match her clothes..¡±
Chapter 289 - 289: Intercepted Halfway
Chapter 289: Intercepted Halfway
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan wore an elegant and dignified dark green evening gown,plemented by jade jewelry. It was evident that a pearl ne wouldn¡¯t be suitable, and Kevin wouldn¡¯t overlook such a significant detail.
Upon ncing at Meng Xia beside her, the staff member, who had just heard the whole story, deemed her the newly recognized Miss Song. Her attire seemed more suitable for a pearl ne.
However, the staff member remained cautious. He handed the ne directly to Meng Yu. ¡°Mrs. Song, this is the ne for Miss Song. Kevin instructed that she must wear it; otherwise, his design wouldck the finishing touch.¡±
Upon hearing that it was a ne sent by Kevin himself, Meng Yu felt a bit uneasy. Yet, observing the envious gazes from the crowd, she proudly said,
¡°Oh, Kevin, the internationally renowned designer, pays attention to every detail. This dress already has a pearl-like sheen, yet he thoughtfully sent a matching ne. It seems our Song family is highly valued by him.¡±
It was worth noting that Kevin¡¯s designs were often exorbitantly priced, and some of his high-end dresses might be unaffordable even with millions. Sometimes, it depended on his mood and willingness to design. Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to send a ne.
Meng Yu was astonished when she took out the pearl ne. She had never seen pearls of such size. Although it was just one, the pearl was perfectly round and lustrous, emitting the same brilliance as the fabric on Meng Xia¡¯s dress.
She proudly disyed the ne, and with the surrounding crowd¡¯s exmations, she gloated, ¡°Aren¡¯t pearls of this size extremely rare? He mentioned earlier that the fabric of this dress is made of a special material. No wonder it¡¯s so beautiful. Could it be that he used these high-quality pearls as raw materials?¡±
Meng Xia was also excited. She had never seen such a beautiful pearl ne. However, she noticed that Meng Yu liked it, so she quickly said, ¡°Godmother, I already have a ne. You should have this one. Such exquisite pearls are only worthy of someone like you, a noblewoman. I¡¯m too young to bring out its beauty.¡±
Meng Yu was pleased in her heart, but her hands kept moving, ¡°The dress and ne specially designed by Kevin for you should be paired for a better effect.¡¯
She thought that Meng Xia would give her the ne when they returned, making it hers. However, shepletely forgot that both the ne and the dress were gifts from Kevin to Song Fan.
By now, Song Fan had understood the situation. She questioned why Kevin¡¯s dress hadn¡¯t arrived yet. It turned out that someone had intercepted it.
She didn¡¯t have the patience to argue with this newly emerged mother-daughter pair. Unfortunately, a p in the face came swiftly.
Duan Feng hurried over, holding a phone in his hand. ¡°Song Fan, Kevin wants to see a live video of you wearing his designed dress. Hurry, say a few words to him. He¡¯s annoying me to death! Why didn¡¯t you bring your phone?¡±
Duan Feng pointed the phone at Song Fan and thenughed, ¡°He said he sent you a pearl ne. Where is it? Why does she need to wear pearls with this dress? Kevin, is your brain broken, or do you have some new innovative design? I really can¡¯t understand!¡±
Kevin had just finished his show today, eager to see Song Fan¡¯s appearance. However, upon seeing her in the video call, he almost shouted, ¡°What are you wearing? Where¡¯s the white dress I made for you? Do you know I haven¡¯t slept for a month just to meticulously handcrafted it ording to your measurements? How dare you not wear it!¡±
Upon hearing his words, Duan Feng was shocked. He quickly tried to close the speaker, but his trembling hands identally increased the volume. Kevin continued to yell on the other side, ¡°Song Fan, I¡¯m ending our friendship! How dare you not wear the gown I made for you? I¡¯ll take the earliest flight back to A City, and you better be prepared!¡±
Suddenly, he spotted Meng Yu and Meng Xia at the back. ¡°Wait! Who is that woman? Why is she wearing my designed dress? And who is that olddy? Why is she holding the ne I sent to Song Fan? That¡¯s Tahitian pearls. I searched for more than a year. Put it down! Be careful; I¡¯ll sue you! Song Fan, are you kidnapped? Have your clothes and essories been robbed? I¡¯m calling the police!¡±
Song Fan snatched the phone, lowered the volume, and pressed her throbbing temples. She knew that once Kevin found out about this, things wouldn¡¯t end well.
He was extremely demanding about his designs, and each model wearing his dresses was meticulously selected. Nobody else was allowed to touch his dresses, and this time, Meng Yu was undoubtedly in big trouble..
Chapter 290 - 290: Changing Gowns
Chapter 290: Changing Gowns
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
On the other end of the phone, Kevin continued to shout incessantly, and Song Fan wanted to quickly hang up the call. Sheforted him, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll wee you properly when youe back. You should hang up for now.¡±
¡°No! Song Fan, you heartless woman! You must return the gown to me today. I spent over 20 million dors on that pearl, and the dress is the soul of my new collection this season!¡± Kevin¡¯s voice grew increasingly agitated.
His haute couture was never meant for the general public, mainly targeting nobility worldwide. His designs were intended for people of high social status, and seeing his creation worn by someone unknown to him was a direct p in the face.
Song Fan understood his concerns. Initially, she thought Meng Xia¡¯sck of fame might prevent anyone from taking this seriously. However, the situation had escted, and now she needed to provide Kevin with an exnation. She patiently asked, ¡°When was your dress delivered? Are you sure it was explicitly intended for me?¡±
¡°Of course! There¡¯s only one Miss Song in the Song family.¡± Kevin suddenly widened his eyes, usingly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your heartless dad and wicked stepmother snatched your dress? Disgraceful!¡±
Meng Yu couldn¡¯t stand by any longer. Although the phone volume wasn¡¯t loud, everyone nearby wanted to eavesdrop on the gossip, and Kevin¡¯s voice carried to all of them.
Upon feigning sorrow, Meng Yu said, ¡°Fanfan, I know you¡¯re unhappy about us adopting a daughter, but you¡¯re still the Song family¡¯s young miss. Why target someone who saved your brother¡¯s life? You¡¯ve been in the countryside for so long; how could you possibly know a designer like Kevin?¡±
Her implication was clear¡ªsong Fan was lying, deliberately creating obstacles for Meng Xia.
Song Fan had a bad reputation in the social circle, exacerbated by her recent association with Gu Chen. Many people found Meng Yu¡¯s words usible.
If Song Fan truly had such connections, why had she been living unknown in the countryside for so many years?
¡°Did the Song family suddenly decide to adopt a daughter? Song Fan knew about this and deliberately set a trap?¡±
¡°Look at her clothes; they match with Young Master Gu. How could she wear a white dress?¡±
¡°Jealousy, perhaps? Now that there¡¯s a new Miss Song, who would remember her? Faking Kevin¡¯s identity, how shameless.¡±
¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Song family taking her back, who would remember there was a young miss like her?¡±
Gu Chen wanted to step forward to defend Song Fan, but she stopped him, calmly addressing Meng Yu, ¡°Considering Kevin¡¯s temperament, you must be aware of the consequences if his new design is worn by someone he doesn¡¯t approve of at a public event. Do you understand what that implies?¡±
Meng Xia, not well-versed in these matters, sensed the severity of the situation from Song Fan¡¯s expression.
She grasped the underlying reason¡ªMeng Yu had intercepted Song Fan¡¯s gown and even intended to take the ne.
Upon thinking about the caller mentioning the ne¡¯s value, over 20 million dors, she couldn¡¯t possibly ept it.
But considering that Meng Yu was her only support, she could only bear it all. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. Someone brought a dress that day, and godmother had just mentioned buying a dress for me the day before. I naturally thought it was a custom-made dress for me by my godmother, so I wore it. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±
Tears had already fallen from Meng Xia¡¯s eyes. She had spent over four hours on makeup and styling today, shedding only two tears. She didn¡¯t want it to affect her appearance. ¡°Also, I heard that Young Master Gu sent a dress to you. So, I didn¡¯t think much about it. Since this dress belongs to my sister, I¡¯ll take it off. The ne matches this dress, and I won¡¯t ept it.¡±
As she prepared to remove the dress, Song Kai quickly stopped her. ¡°Xiao Xia, are you crazy? There are so many people watching!¡±
He couldn¡¯t understand why all this fuss was over a dress.
However, thinking about the gown being designed by a renowned designer for Song Fan, coupled with the precious pearl ne, he felt that Meng Yu was trying to rob Song Fan¡¯s dress.
Meng Xia had been looking at him with gratitude. She was well aware that as long as someone from the Song family supported her, she could stand firm.
However, Song Kai¡¯s next words almost knocked her off her feet. ¡°Go to the dressing room and change your clothes. I¡¯ll take the ne for my sister. Her outfit isn¡¯t suitable for a pearl ne..¡±
Chapter 291 - 291: Buy It
Chapter 291: Buy It
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Kai reached out and took the ne, then carefully put it away. This was his precious sister¡¯s ne, worth over twenty million dors.
¡°Little sister, when the timees, I will also check the auction for pearls to get you a pair of earrings and a bracelet.¡± Song Kai smiled and stored the ne, holding it close. ¡°Since you are wearing a dress, it might be inconvenient for you. I¡¯ll keep it for you for now.¡±
Meng Yu was on the verge of spitting blood. She could immediately tell the extraordinary value of this pearl ne, over twenty million dors, and Song Kai had taken it away directly.
She looked at the seemingly wronged Meng Xia and, thinking about how Meng Xia had just defended her, took all the me herself.
She sighed, pretending, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t instruct you properly. It¡¯s your first time attending such an event, and there might be some inappropriate aspects. But where can we find a dress at such short notice? Fanfan, you can¡¯t possibly let your sister go out naked, right?¡±
Meng Yu shifted all the me onto Meng Xia, but the people around weren¡¯t fools. For such an important event in the Gu family, how could she not notice the dress of her adopted daughter?
However, Meng Yu didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ opinions. As long as Song Fan didn¡¯t pursue it, others couldn¡¯t say much.
Before Song Fan could speak, Song Kai was already unwilling, ¡°The internationally renowned designer¡¯s dress was originally made for Fanfan. Judging by the size, it doesn¡¯t fit Xiao Xia. I¡¯ve prepared adies¡¯ dress; let her wear it first.
He was also worried that Song Fan might not be happy because that red dress was meant for her. He whispered, ¡°Little sister, you don¡¯t mind, do you? It¡¯s the dress I was going to give you today.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t mind. Give it to Meng Xia now. I¡¯m fine with that.¡± Song Fan was almost apuding. She would never wear that dress in her lifetime.
However, Song Kai had no idea what she was thinking. He looked triumphantly at the people around, ¡°See? My little sister is very generous. I bought thetest dress for her, and now, without blinking, she gives it to Xiao Xia. Let¡¯s see who dares to say anything about my little sister.¡±
He had always maintained a clear distinction between close and distant rtionships. Although Meng Xia had be the adopted daughter of the
Song family, she should be the youngest sister. Yet, he still called Song Fan ¡°little sister, ¡± not treating Meng Xia as part of the Song family.
The surrounding people had already seen enough of themotion. They just echoed and nodded, after all, the little tyrant of the Song family was someone no one dared to provoke. They just went along with what he said.
When Meng Xia appeared in front of everyone after changing clothes, she shocked everyone.
Xu Xin almost sprayed the wine she had just drunk. ¡°Cough! Is she performing at the New Year¡¯s party? What kind of dress is this? She looks like a rustic bumpkin?¡±
Although Xu Yuan didn¡¯t understand women¡¯s dresses, this bright red dress with a logo still felt like a shock to him. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the new style you women like? High-end dress?¡±
The people attending the event were either rich or noble. They sneered at this nouveau riche-like attire.
¡°Sorry, Xiao Xia. I bought it ording to my little sister¡¯s size. I didn¡¯t expect you to wear it, and it seems a bit unsuitable for you,¡± Song Kai said apologetically.
He didn¡¯t care about the eyes and gossip of others. However, Meng Xia¡¯s face had turned as red as the dress. She wasn¡¯t a curvy figure, andpared to Song Fan, she couldn¡¯t fill out these two dresses, both in Song Fan¡¯s size.
But facing Song Kai, she still had to smile and say, ¡°Fourth brother, I¡¯m already very grateful to you for giving me this dress. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how things would end.¡±
¡°End? I think you won¡¯t be able to end this.¡± Xu Xin walked over, rolling her eyes. ¡°You wore Kevin¡¯s designed dress without permission. A design worn by an adopted daughter of the Song family, I think it¡¯s over for the entire collection. In the future, the Song family wanting to reserve Kevin¡¯s design is probably impossible. You might even have topensate!¡±
Xu Xin had always been a loyal fan of Kevin¡¯s designs. Even though the Xu family couldn¡¯t casually instruct Kevin, thinking about this woman wearing the new season¡¯s dress made her hate her teeth itching.
The staff had already neatly folded and packed the dress that Meng Xia took off. Meng Xia took the dress from them and walked to Song Fan, then lowered her head and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve taken off the dress. I¡¯ll go back and wash it carefully, then bring it to you.¡±
¡°No need.¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t even touch the dress. She looked at Meng Yu and said, ¡°No one would wear second-hand clothes like this. I¡¯ll ask for its priceter; you can buy it..¡±
Chapter 292 - 292: Ten Million Dollars
Chapter 292: Ten Million Dors
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°What?¡± Meng Xia looked at Song Fan in shock. She had inquired with the staff when changing clothes earlier. High-end evening dresses in upper-ss society cost at least several hundred thousand, even millions, and she certainly didn¡¯t have that much money.
Meng Yu had been pretending not to hear. She didn¡¯t want to bear this expense. Despite being Mrs. Song, she didn¡¯t receive much money from Song Yi. He would only asionally give her expensive gifts, and without those, she wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain her status as Mrs. Song.
Meng Xia knew her aunt¡¯s stingy nature well. She could only awkwardly say, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money. My whole family can¡¯te up with this sum.
Sister, can I clean it up and return it to him?¡±
¡°How can you say that?¡± Xu Xin was the first to disagree. ¡°Kevin¡¯s designed dress can¡¯t even be booked half a year in advance. You stole someone else¡¯s dress and now want to return it. Isn¡¯t that freeloading?¡±
She nced at Meng Yu, who pretended not to hear, and then loudly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the daughter of the Song family? The Song family has plenty of money. Let your godmother pay for it.¡±
Upon hearing her words, Song Yi furrowed his brow. He was currently in discussions with severalpany executives about next quarter¡¯s coborations. He didn¡¯t want these girls¡¯ antics to ruin the reputation of the Song Group.
He quickly signaled to Meng Yu, and she reluctantly walked over, putting on a fake smile. ¡°Fanfan, this set of dresses was originally a gift for you. What¡¯s given to you is yours. If you don¡¯t want to wear it, why not give it to your sister? We¡¯re all family; why talk about money? It hurts our rtionship, you know?¡±
She then tugged at Song Kai¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Song Kai, say something. You know Xiao
Xia¡¯s situation. She doesn¡¯t have that much money. How can you treat your lifesaver in this way?¡±
Meng Yu intended to drag Song Kai into this. She knew the value of this dress. Without several million, it would be impossible to take it back. Song Yi would definitely not foot the bill for her mistake, leaving her with no choice but to pay.
Upon scratching his head, Song Kai, thinking about Song Fan losing her clothes and almost losing her ne, also thought about Meng Yu¡¯s mistreatment of her. He said naively, ¡°Aunt, Xiao Xia doesn¡¯t have money, I know. But you do. Although the dress was meant for my little sister, she didn¡¯t even get to wear it; it was taken by someone else. How can two people wear the same dress? Xiao Xia recognizes you as her godmother, so you should settle the bill with Kevin, the designer.¡±
He had no concept of the dress¡¯s price but didn¡¯t want Song Fan to suffer. He added, ¡°Fortunately, we don¡¯t have to buy the ne; otherwise, that ne is worth over twenty million dors! If our family suddenlyes up with several million, wouldn¡¯t that be quite a sum?¡±
Song Fan couldn¡¯t help but want to apud him. Although her brothercked brains, the things he said could infuriate people.
Several people withpetitive rtionships with the Song family immediately spoke up.
¡°Is the Song family so poor now? Stealing a daughter¡¯s dress and jewelry, this is unheard of.
¡°Offending Kevin, the Song family will probably be criticized severely in the fashion industry. Can their jewelry brand still open up the international market?¡±
¡°This dress is worth at least several million, right? Miss Song didn¡¯t wear it, and the design has been exposed in advance. It¡¯s normal to incur losses, isn¡¯t
¡°Mrs. Song is still as stingy as before. I wonder if the Song family has been struggling these years. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be so tight-fisted, right?¡±
Rumors and gossip had the most significant impact in this circle. Not only did they insult Meng Yu, but some also hinted at economic troubles in the Song family.
Song Yi, listening to the discussions of thedies and misses around, became increasingly anxious. Even the executives who were talking with him began to tease him. Hisplexion became increasingly unpleasant.
After so many years of marriage, Meng Yu knew that when Song Yi was about to lose his temper, especially when it involved the Song family¡¯s interests, he absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate it.
Meng Yu gritted her teeth and forced out a smile, then said to Song Fan, ¡°It¡¯s just a dress. The Song family can afford it. There¡¯s ten million dors in this card. Consider it as buying this dress. I happen to think Xiao Xia doesn¡¯t fit well in it. We¡¯ll find someone to modify itter, and she can wear it next time..¡±
Chapter 293 - 293: Charlie
Chapter 293: Charlie
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
The farce finally came to an end, and Song Fan had no intention of continuing to be entangled after receiving the money. If it weren¡¯t for Meng Yu going too far, she really wouldn¡¯t want to deal with this matter. However, she needed to carefully consider how to handle the return of Kevin, who seemed to be extremely angry.
¡°Are you so happy with just ten million dors? This doesn¡¯t seem like your style, does it?¡± Gu Chen walked over to her, handing her a ss of juice.
Song Fan smiled and then put Meng Yu¡¯s card in her handbag. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be happy about making money? Moreover, it disrupted certain people¡¯s ns, didn¡¯t it?¡±
Originally, Meng Yu intended to make Meng Xia amaze everyone. Plus, with the name of the adopted daughter of the Song family, even if she couldn¡¯t match Gu Chen, finding a powerful backer would be no problem. Especially since Meng Xia was not yet 20 years old, these years were crucial for her.
Unfortunately, Meng Xia was now wearing a bright red dress that didn¡¯t match her at all. Everyone looked at her with mocking eyes, and she wished she could find a hole to hide in. How could she dare to go out and socialize with others?
Gu Chen didn¡¯t care about these petty actions between women. As long as it didn¡¯t harm Song Fan, he was quite pleased. He chuckled. ¡°Indeed, no one can match the prowess of you, Miss Song. I¡¯ll trouble youter during the event, okay?¡±
Song Fan raised an eyebrow, signaling him to continue. She was well aware that Gu Chen¡¯s banquet this time was more than just a small celebration.
¡°Most of the guests are here today, but there¡¯s an unexpected visitor.¡± He nodded toward a slender, blond man on the other side.
Song Fan followed his gaze and eximed, ¡°Charlie? Is Brown Group nning to enter A City?¡±
Although she hadn¡¯t formally met Charlie, during her time as a mercenary, she received various instructions from Brown Company, and Charlie was the son of the chairman. He appeared to be a yboy but was a cunning person. Some mercenary teams even suffered losses in dealings with him.
However, Brown Group was somewhat strange. Its business scope was very broad, even involving household items and children¡¯s toys. But its annual sales did not seem very high. Yet, the group had subsidiaries worldwide and intimidated manypanies. Especially in some war-torn countries, Brown¡¯s logo was everywhere, but Song Fan had never directly dealt with them.
Gu Chen wasn¡¯t surprised that she knew Charlie. Since learning about her past activities, anything that happened to her seemed normal to him.
¡°I didn¡¯t invite him; he came with Gu Hai. Supposedly, he just wanted to visit our country and happened tond in A City,¡± Gu Chen exined.
¡°Happened to? Well, there¡¯s no such thing as a coincidence in this world.¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t believe this exnation at all. If it were a traveler or an artist, she might consider it a coincidence, but not Charlie¡ªhe had a purpose.
Upon thinking about the recent attempt on Gu Chen¡¯s life by foreign mercenaries, Song Fan squinted her eyes and stared at Charlie. She had a premonition that he came for Gu Chen.
Charlie also felt someone watching him and turned to see the beautiful woman next to Gu Chen.
He smiled, approached them, and lifted his ss. ¡°Dear Mr. Gu, thank you again for allowing me to attend such a unique banquet. I¡¯m very grateful.¡±
He lightly clinked sses with Gu Chen, who nodded in acknowledgment.
Then Charlie pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Who is this beautifuldy?
Could she be your rumored fianc¨¦e? The mother of your future child?¡±
His gaze inadvertently nced at Song Fan¡¯s belly. Although it was a nce, Song Fan caught it.
She calmly touched her belly and looked at Gu Chen with a gentle expression.
Gu Chen almost couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. Charlie frowned slightly, apparently surprised that this woman, who he thought was innocent and sweet, didn¡¯t react as expected. ¡°You¡¯re right; this is Song Fan, Miss Song of the Song family.¡±
¡°Hello, beautiful Miss Song, I¡¯m Charlie.¡± Charlie extended his hand, introducing himself. ¡°Have you heard of Brown Group? I¡¯m just a yboy enjoying life under Brown Group¡¯s umbre.¡±
¡°Hello.¡± Song Fan shook his hand lightly, not saying much.
Charlie always thought highly of his charm, coupled with the background of the Brown Group, enough to make all women swoon. Unexpectedly, the woman in front of him remained unmoved.
Charlie took a deep look at Song Fan. If she wasn¡¯t truly innocent, she might be a woman with unpredictable intentions..
Chapter 294 - 294: Purpose
Chapter 294 - 294: Purpose
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan also felt his yful gaze and decided to directly ask, ¡°I heard that Brown Group has a wide range of business interests. May I ask if you have any projects in A City, or are you looking for partners here?¡±
Not many people knew why Charlie came to A City. He didn¡¯t intend to invest; their usual methods wouldn¡¯t work in this territory. However, he needed a legitimate reason to stay here.
He nced at Gu Chen and then at Song Fan before whispering, ¡°Indeed, I have such intentions. Brown Group always assesses the situation in various countries. However, this is confidential, so I hope both of you can keep it a secret.¡±
Few people in the venue knew his identity, assuming he was a guest from some prominent family, not paying much attention. Only Gu Hai knew that he brought someone significant, but Charlie approached him just for the banquet, not revealing much else. Gu Hai couldn¡¯t grasp Charlie¡¯s intentions.
Upon seeing Charlie engaging in conversation with Gu Chen, Gu Hai was rmed. If Gu Chen coborated with Brown Group, the Gu family would lose a lot.
Gu Hai quickly approached, smiling, ¡°Charlie, you¡¯re here? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a while. I wanted to introduce my son to you, but I don¡¯t know where he went.¡±
Without showing any sign, he discreetly separated Charlie from Gu Chen and continued, ¡°You mentioned wanting to experience the local customs in A City.
Mr. Shen¡¯s family is in the tourism business; let¡¯s go talk to him.¡±
Gu Hai intended to take Charlie away, not nning to let him interact more with Gu Chen.
Charlie didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of staying either. When Gu Hai put his arm around him, he ¡°identally¡± let the cup slip from his hand, and it happened to fall toward Gu Chen.
Song Fan, quick-witted, reached out with her left hand, swiftly catching the cup, then smiled as she ced it on a nearby table.
¡°Nice move. I didn¡¯t expect such agility and skill from such a beautiful, delicatedy,¡± Charlie said with a smiling face, but his eyes revealed a coldness.
After having heard about the skilled individuals around Gu Chen, Charlie initially didn¡¯t believe it. After all, Gu Chen was just an heir to an ordinary family, and he didn¡¯t hold the Gu family in high regard. However, he was well aware of the recent assassination attempts on Gu Chen. Now, seeing Gu Chen¡¯s capable assistant, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.
He casually nced at Song Fan¡¯s belly. The dress she wore today was form-fitting, entuating her slender and graceful waist without any signs of a protruding belly. Charlie was skeptical, but he knew he couldn¡¯t say anything at this moment. He nodded in acknowledgment and followed Gu Hai, leaving.
This time, Gu Chen also felt Charlie¡¯s gaze lingering on Song Fan¡¯s belly. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Do you find him strange? And did he just look at your belly?¡±
¡°Twice,¡± Song Fan affirmed. ¡°Every time he sees me, he looks at my belly. He must have heard the rumors about my pregnancy.¡±
This was also a puzzling aspect for her. If it was a matter of her being pregnant with a child from the Gu family, she could understand Gu Hail s concern. But why would Charlie, who was from another country, be worried about it?
She asked with some confusion, ¡°Does your family¡¯s overseas business have any connection with Brown Group? Or is there some rtionship between your family and the Brown family?¡±
Gu Chen thought carefully for a moment and then shook his head. If Gu¡¯s Group had projects overseas in coboration with Brown Group, he would have known. Moreover, he rarely dealt with foreign families and had no idea about any connection between the Gu family and the Brown family.
Song Fan took another deep look at Charlie and whispered, ¡°It seems something is amiss. His purpose ining to A City is worth investigating.¡±
While Charlie pretended not to understand the conversations around him, he retreated to the outskirts of the banquet. He didn¡¯t want to get entangled with these people. If he were abroad, it would be impossible for these people to get a meeting with him.
¡°Sorry!¡± When he stepped back, he identally bumped into someone, hearing a female voice eximing, ¡°Oh!¡±
Upon turning around, he saw Meng Xia wearing a bright red dress. Charlie resisted frowning. He had seen countless beautiful women, but this was the first time he encountered someone dressed so unttering.. However, considering this girl was the adopted daughter of the Song family, he hesitated before cautiously asking, ¡°Are you Miss Song?¡±
Chapter 295 - 295: Traveling Together
Chapter 295 - 295: Traveling Together
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Meng Xia was at a loss when he asked, blushing, she could only shake her head, ¡°No, my surname is Meng.¡±
Charlie had already put on a gentleman¡¯s smile, ¡°But it was just announced that you are the adopted daughter of the Song family, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Upon seeing Meng Xia somewhat embarrassed, he quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t understand some of the traditions in your country. But in my country, an adopted daughter is treated the same as a biological child, changes the surname, and is also a member of the family with inheritance rights.¡±
Upon hearing the words ¡°inheritance rights,¡± Meng Xia¡¯s pupils dted. She had never thought it could be like this; she thought she was just a nominal adopted daughter.
Charlie continued, ¡°I apologize if I said something wrong again. I¡¯m not very good at Mandarin since I just arrived here.¡±
¡°No, you did fine,¡± Meng Xia¡¯s mood instantly improved, and a bright smile appeared on her face. ¡°I am Meng Xia, just revealed as the adopted daughter of the Song family. And you?¡±
She was well aware that everyone at this banquet was a top figure. She had just seen Gu Hai bring him over, indicating that he was a significant foreigner with status. Her expression became even more respectful.
¡°My name is Charlie. I¡¯m from Brown Group,¡± Charlie also didn¡¯t conceal his identity. With this status, it would be much more convenient for him to do things in A City.
Meng Xia smiled and said, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Meng Xia had no idea who he was.
On the other hand, Meng Yu was startled. After having been with Song Yi for many years, she had naturally heard of the Brown Group. Upon seeing that Charlie looked quite young and seemed to have a good impression of Meng Xia, she quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Hello, are you the person in charge of Brown Group?¡±
Upon seeing Charlie look at her, Meng Yu quickly tidied her hair. ¡°Hello, I am
Meng Xia¡¯s godmother, and also¡¡±
¡°Mrs. Song, I know,¡± Charlie politely extended his hand and shook hands with her. ¡°The influence of the Song family in A City is significant. I naturally know Mrs. Song, the onlydy of the house.¡±
The term dy of the house¡± made Meng Yu feel relieved. Although many people also called her Mrs. Song, Song Yi was indifferent to her outside. In the circle of wives, she had always been a stepmother whispering behind her back. Now that someone recognized her in this way, she felt a glimmer of pride.
Charlie knew how to win a woman¡¯s favor, especially with the background of his identity. He naturally said, ¡°Allow me to introduce myself formally. I am Charlie Brown, the president of the Brown Group subsidiary.¡±
¡°The Brown?¡± Even Meng Xia, who wasn¡¯t very familiar with upper-ss society, knew that he had a significant background upon hearing his surname. The Brown Group belonged to the Brown family, and with the samest name, wasn¡¯t he a member of that family?
Charlie nodded. ¡°I should be the foolish son of the family that people in your country talk about? I am the youngest son of the Brown family.¡±
Even Meng Yu was taken aback. She knew about the power of the Brown family.
The Brown Group was involved in several international coborations with the Song family, and now, seeing Charlie, the youngest son of the Brown family, her shock was almost suffocating.
She quickly pulled Meng Xia and then said in a ttering tone, ¡°So you¡¯re the young master of the Brown family. My apologies, my goddaughter, Meng Xia, you should have met, right?¡±
Meng Yu was well aware of this person¡¯s influence. If the Brown Group developed in A City, it would be a huge opportunity. If anyone could get close to the Brown family¡
She nced at the cold and aloof Gu Chen standing nearby. If Meng Xia had any connection with Charlie, it would be much better thanpeting with Song Fan for Gu Chen.
Charlie pretended not to understand why she introduced Meng Xia again, still smiling. ¡°I know, Miss Meng and I have already met. I just arrived here, and I¡¯m not familiar with the various families in A City. I almost bumped into Miss Meng; I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°You¡¯re too polite, Xiao Xia didn¡¯t mind. Don¡¯t keep calling her Miss Meng, just call her Xiao Xia.¡± She held Meng Xia¡¯s hand and applied a bit of force, conveying her intentions. Meng Xia immediately understood.
Meng Xia greeted with a smiling face and nodded, ¡°Can I call you Charlie? I¡¯m not very familiar with A City either. I was nning to explore it for a few days.¡±
Meng Xia¡¯s voice was soft, and her eyes were filled with affectionate nces. Charlie understood her intentions, especially since she was the younger sister of Miss Song.. So, without hesitation, he said, ¡°I wonder if I could join you for the exploration?¡±
Chapter 296 - 296: My Partner
Chapter 296: My Partner
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°Great, that¡¯s wonderful!¡± Meng Yu eagerly agreed, ¡°Ever since Xia saved Song Kai, her health hasn¡¯t been great. I was really worried she might get sick from all the stress at the hospital.¡±
Charlie also yed along, looking surprised as he asked, ¡°Oh my, Xiao Xia, such a delicate girl, risking everything to save someone?¡±
Of course, Meng Yu seized this excellent opportunity, embellishing the incident from that day and adding many details, with Meng Xia chiming in with additional information.
Upon listening to their exaggerated storytelling, Charlie almost burst intoughter, treating it as a joke. Fortunately, Gu Hai approached, putting an end to this entertainment.
Gu Hai nced at Meng Yu, then smiled at Charlie, ¡°Charlie, there¡¯s an excellent white wine at the banquet today. It¡¯s from my collection. Would you like to taste it?¡±
Without giving Meng Yu a second nce, he continued, ¡°Charlie, today¡¯s my treat. Let¡¯s go to the VIP lounge for some quality wine. It might not be suitable for others to join.¡±
Charlie originally wanted to observe the on-site security measures. He became more interested in the Gu family after hearing about Gu Chen¡¯s preparations for thest attack. Now, with Meng Xia as a pawn, he was more than happy to join.
Before Meng Yu could explode, he said, ¡°Miss Meng has invited me to explore A
City together. She¡¯ll be mypanion today. Mr. Gu shouldn¡¯t mind, right?¡±
Upon hearing this, Gu Hai quickly responded, ¡°Of course not. Since you¡¯re a friend, you¡¯re a distinguished guest of the Gu family.¡±
Reluctantly, he led the two to the VIP room, apanied by Gu Chen and Song Fan, as well as Gu Zhuo, who had been clinging to Song Fan.
¡°Sister, why haven¡¯t you been to school for so long? I miss you,¡± Gu Zhuo took advantage of Gu Chen talking to another executive and quickly ran to Song Fan¡¯s side, sounding a bit pitiful. ¡°You don¡¯t know how my dad bothers me every day. I¡¯m almost annoyed to death.¡±
Suddenly, a cold voice sounded behind him, ¡°Then die.¡±
Gu Chen stood between the two, holding Song Fan¡¯s hand, and walked away briskly.
Gu Zhuo looked at him with a frightened expression. Indeed, his cousin¡¯s possessiveness was too strong, making it difficult for him to get close to Song
Fan.
Meanwhile, Charlie had Meng Xia on his arm, smiling and chatting with people nearby, observing the situation.
Upon seeing Gu Chen¡¯s actions, his smile deepened. He casually asked, ¡°Xiao Xia, your sister, and Mr. Gu seem to have a good rtionship. Are they engaged?¡±
¡°No! Not!¡± Meng Xia replied without hesitation. Although Charlie seemed nice, she still had thoughts about Gu Zhen. ¡°They are just good friends. There¡¯s business cooperation between the Song family and the Gu family. Their rtionship is just slightly better than average.¡±
Charlie nced at her meaningfully. He hadn¡¯t expected that a woman who had just be an adopted daughter would also covet Gu Chen. However, this was even better for his ns.
He nodded slightly, as if he had casually asked, and generously introduced Meng Xia to the people around him, ¡°This is Miss Song, Meng Xia, mypanion for today.¡±
Charlie¡¯s identity had already attracted a lot of attention at the banquet. Now that most people knew that the youngest son of the Brown family was attending, spection abounded. Many believed that the Brown family was entering the domestic market, and many wanted to curry favor. When Charlie states that Meng Xia is hispanion, thepliments begin.
¡°Miss Meng is beautiful and kind-hearted. It¡¯s Song¡¯s fortune to have such a daughter.¡±
¡°Exactly. If it weren¡¯t for Miss Meng, how could Song Kai, that little tyrant, still be attending the banquet? Maybe¡¡±
¡°Song¡¯s family is also fortunate. Miss Meng is so gentle and tender,pletely different from Miss Song¡¯s fiery temperament.¡±
¡°I also think Miss Meng has more temperament.. She looks more like the Song family¡¯s biological daughter!¡±
Chapter 297 - 297: Not Making a Move for the Time Being
Chapter 297 - 297: Not Making a Move for the Time Being
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Meng Xia never expected that within a few short hours of the banquet, she transformed from the target of public scorn to the object of admiration for others. Several youngdies from different families even asked for her contact information, hoping to establish a connection with her.
Those who had been looking down on her with disdain moments ago seemed to have changed their tune, now wearing pleasing smiles on their faces.
Everyone knew that the object of their ttery was not Meng Xia or the Song family but Charlie, the future benefactor.
However, Meng Xia paid little attention to all this. For the first time in her life, she was being pursued by so many wealthy people from the upper echelons of society, and she was feeling a bit lightheaded. She could only respond with smiles, unsure of what else to do.
Charlie, being considerate, patted her hand. They were about to head to the VIP room on the third floor, where some people weren¡¯t allowed to enter. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re too kind. It might scare my lovelypanion.
He yfully winked at the crowd, then turned to Gu Hai, ¡°Mr. Gu hopes I can taste the wine. I¡¯ll go ahead, alright?¡±
Maintaining a gentlemanly smile, even when hinting at others to leave, Charlie faced no objections. Instead, everyone voluntarily left the floor.
After having carefully observed the surroundings on his way, Charlie noted the high-level security on each floor. The bodyguards were armed, and there were numerous hiddenpartments in the walls, indicating well-prepared defensive measures.
Meng Xia, puzzled by Charlie¡¯s pause, gently tugged at him. ¡°Charlie, aren¡¯t we going in?¡±
¡°Of course, we are.¡± He turned back with a smile, signaling a staff member. ¡°I had a bit too much to drink earlier. Could you please bring us two cups of lemon water in a while?¡±
The staff member didn¡¯t raise their head, just nodded before leaving. They had received Charlie¡¯s signal. If the on-site security measures were ordinary, they would take action, but if the security was too strong, Charlie would tell them he wanted lemon water, indicating a dy in their ns.
Charlie gently patted Meng Xia¡¯s hand. ¡°My dear Xiao Xia, shall we go in?¡±
Meng Xia blushed suddenly and shyly nodded. Her heart was pounding, and for the first time, she felt a bit unsure.
Previously, the wealthy young men she encountered were at most the sons of factory owners or the second generation of some local officials. She could easily attract them with a little effort, but none of them had the sophistication like Charlie.
Charlie was not only handsome but also at ease in such banquets. Moreover, he
cared about her emotions. Upon thinking of the perpetually cold Gu Chen,
Meng Xia¡¯s heart wavered.
While Gu Hai imed to taste wine, he hoped to win over Charlie. The VIP room was filled with several executives from A City and those who had business cooperation with the Song family, including Song Yi.
He saw Meng Xia chatting andughing with Charlie, then looked at Song Fan sitting beside Gu Chen. A sense of satisfaction arose within him. If his daughters could marry industry tycoons, the Song family would undoubtedly rise to a higher level, perhaps even standing alongside the four major families in the capital.
Meanwhile, Song Fan remained silent, not drinking either. She simply observed Charlie, who was openly assessing her as well. It wasn¡¯t until the wine tasting and the end of the banquet that Charlie found an opportunity to talk to Song Fan.
¡°Miss Song, may I apany you and Miss Meng back home?¡± Charlie intentionally referred to Meng Xia as Miss Meng. Meng Xia, feeling warm inside, unconsciously moved a bit closer to him.
Upon observing the two, Song Yi coldly smiled. It seemed that Meng Yu¡¯s recement for Song Yin wasn¡¯t impressive at all. She didn¡¯t sense any danger approaching.
The youngest son of the Brown family probably had lovers all over the world. If she followed Charlie, everyone in those circles would know. In the future, who would marry her, a woman who had been kept by the Brown family?
However, Meng Xia was oblivious to these thoughts. After the banquet ended, many people surrounded her and Charlie. This ster attention was something she had never experienced before, and she felt a surge of pride, thinking that she had finally regained some face at the banquet.
¡°Yeah, Charlie just bought a new sports car and invited me for a ride,¡± Meng Xia hesitated a bit before asking, ¡°Sister, do you want toe along?¡±
Chapter 298 - 298: Add Friend
Chapter 298 - 298: Add Friend
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Although Meng Xia asked Song Fan if she wanted to go for a drive, her expression and tone betrayed her, clearly indicating that she didn¡¯t want Song Fan to join.
As the Gu family¡¯s banquet had just ended, Gu Chen was being detained by several directors. Song Fan, not wanting to linger, decided to go back with Song Yi and the others.
She conveniently excused herself, saying, ¡°No need. I¡¯m a bit tired and will head back now. It¡¯s almost midnight, and I feel the need for a beautiful sleep.¡± Without waiting for Meng Xia to say anything further, she walked toward Song Kai. However, Charlie grabbed her arm. ¡°Miss Song, I just arrived in A City and will coborate with yourpany in the future. How about we exchange contact information?¡±
Song Fan found it amusing; she had no involvement in the affairs of thepany. Why would he need her contact information?
She awkwardly replied, ¡°Although I¡¯m the daughter of the Song family, I¡¯m not involved in thepany¡¯s affairs at all. As you may have heard, I was sent to the countryside from a young age, and I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t assist with your coboration.¡±
This implied that she wasn¡¯t interested in exchanging contact information with Charlie, clearly stating her position.
However, seizing the opportunity, Song Yi, who had just reached the entrance, didn¡¯t want to miss the chance. He quickly handed over his business card, ¡°Mr. Brown, my daughter doesn¡¯t understand business matters. She¡¯s still young and is currently teaching at a school. However, she¡¯ll soon be joining thepany since it¡¯s a family business. Feel free to contact me in the meantime.¡±
Charlie took the card, seemingly surprised. ¡°Miss Song is only 20 years old and already a teacher? It¡¯s quite unexpected. You and Kevin Designer are good friends, it seems. It looks like you have considerable resources internationally. The Brown Group¡¯spanies are spread worldwide. Even if I don¡¯t coborate with the Song Corporation, I can still work with Miss Song.¡±
He then took out his phone, ¡°I know you all prefer WeChat; it¡¯s quite convenient. How about we add each other on WeChat? Even if I don¡¯t coborate with the Song Corporation, I might coborate with Miss Song.¡±
His words undoubtedly delivered a blow to Song Yi. He rejected a daughter with resources and capabilities in favor of a daughter who taught at a school. Charlie essentially indicated that if he could coborate with Song Fan, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily need to coborate with the Song Corporation.
Song Yi¡¯s face immediately darkened. In A City, no one dared to speak to him like this. However, considering the future expansion into the international market, Song Yi quicklyughed it off, ¡°Mr. Brown, please forgive me. My daughter will be joining thepany soon. Since it¡¯s a family business, she¡¯s undoubtedly going to manage thepany as a member of the Song family. However, she¡¯s currently upied with exams at the school, so she can¡¯t free up her hands.¡±
He lightly nudged Song Fan. ¡°Fanfan, the Brown Group will undoubtedly coborate with the Song Corporation in the future. Don¡¯t be shy about it.
Exchanging contact information for future cooperation is quite normal.
Moreover, who knows, maybe we¡¯ll be good friends in the future?¡±
Song Yi, an old hand in the business world, skillfully turned the situation around. He implied that Song Fan¡¯s reluctance to share contact information earlier was due to her shyness, and he smoothly suggested a potential future coboration.
Song Fan, thinking about Meng Yu¡¯s likely intention to approach thepany, felt slightly amused. Entering the Song Corporation was only a matter of time. She smiled and took out her phone, ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go with the flow.¡±
Meng Xia, on the side, clenched her fists. It seemed that wherever Song Fan appeared, she was always invisible, overlooked. Thinking that Song Yi was trying to ingratiate himself with Charlie, she quickly spoke up, ¡°Charlie, I didn¡¯t bring my phone. I¡¯ll give you my number, and you can add meter?¡±
Charlie suddenly realized. ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t have your contact information all this time? I thought we were already friends. My apologies, Xiao Xia. You won¡¯t me me, will you?¡±
Meng Xia, despite saying ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± with a smile, felt an intense sense of disappointment. She had just entered high society and couldn¡¯t afford to be kicked out so soon, especially since she was now considered ¡°Miss Song.¡±
She initially wanted to go for a drive with Charlie, but Meng Yu intercepted her. ¡°Xiao Xia, let¡¯s go home together. Don¡¯t disturb Charlie.¡±
Meng Yu pressed down on her hand with force. How could she capture a man¡¯s heart if she was in such a hurry? Meng Xia probably guessed her intentions and could only repeatedly remind Charlie to contact her and not forget to add her on WeChat..
Chapter 299 - 299: Swear
Chapter 299 - 299: Swear
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Charlie still watched with a smile as the Song family¡¯s car left, but in his mind, he was calcting his n.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Brown to be interested in Miss Meng, ¡± Gu Chen, who appeared behind him at some point, spoke with a rather indifferent tone.
Charlie seemed startled, then patted his chest, ¡°Young Master Gu, are you trying to scare me? Are you afraid I mightpete with you for Miss Song?¡±
His provocation was evident, but Gu Chen didn¡¯t take the bait. ¡°What am I afraid of? After all, Mr. Brown doesn¡¯t seem to know which one is the real Miss Song.¡±
Charlie looked at him with a half-smile, especially noticing Gu Chen¡¯s fidgeting with his left thumb and forefinger¡ªa small movement that he recognized as a sign of anger. It seemed Gu Chen was upset.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m not very familiar with the local customs since I just arrived,¡± Charlie spread his hands and continued, ¡°But I can differentiate between Song Fan and Meng Xia. I can certainly tell which woman is better. But don¡¯t worry, it seems Miss Song is indeed exceptional to you. I know better than to force something that¡¯s not sweet.¡¯
Gu Chen squinted at him. Still, he soon smiled again. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡±
Charlie seemed to make a surrendering gesture as if easing the tension. ¡°Just joking with you, why so serious? The Brown Group does want to expand here. The branch of the Gu Group is also expanding its market. I believe we¡¯ll have opportunities for cooperation in the future.¡±
He approached a bit closer and whispered to Gu Chen, ¡°By the way, I heard you¡¯re turning 25 soon. If you¡¯re still here after your birthday, we must coborate.¡±
After saying this, he left with a seemingly friendly smile.
The curse of turning 25 had been haunting Gu Chen, and this secret was known only to his confidants and Song Fan¡ªnobody else was aware of his poisoning.
Since Charlie was aware of this matter, there was only one possibility¡ªhe was the one who poisoned him.
Charlie seemedpletely oblivious to Gu Chen¡¯s potential eruption. He yed the role of a caring older brother, lightly patting Gu Chen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I just know some things, but it has nothing to do with me. I swear on the life of mypanion, hahaha.¡±
He left with a smile, meeting up with the approaching Gu Hai. Gu Chen didn¡¯t turn around; he had already clenched his fist. It seemed that his n had indeed seeded.
Originally, he wanted to use the Gu family¡¯s banquet to lure out the person who had attempted to assassinate himst time, letting them know he was still alive and nning to stay in A City. Unexpectedly, Charlie, the big fish, took the bait.
It appeared that Charlie was not only involved in the assassination but also connected to Gu Chen¡¯s poisoning incident.
Gu Chen took a deep breath. He would turn 25 in three months. With Song Fan¡¯s assistance, he had been stable for a long time now, but the toxin still lingered in his body. It seemed that Charlie¡¯s visit to A City was to verify his current condition.
Upon thinking of this, he felt a bit heavy-hearted. The countdown to a person¡¯s life had begun, and even the calmest person would feel a sense of breathlessness.
The only person who could help him return to normalcy was Song Fan. He took out his phone, intending to call her, but considering she had just left, he opted for a text message.
Song Fan felt quite tired when she returned home. It was only upon entering the vi that she saw Gu Chen¡¯s message on WeChat.
Meanwhile, Meng Xia was still excitedly narrating how considerate Charlie had been to her. ¡°Godmother, Charlie is truly a gentleman. He even said he wants me to apany him and have some fun in A City.¡±
¡°You are so beautiful, who wouldn¡¯t be moved?¡± Meng Yu, proud, added, then turned to Song Yi as if to boast, ¡°The young master of the Brown familying to A City can¡¯t be just for tourism. He must be looking for coboration. Let Xiao Xia apany him, and we can use this opportunity to build connections. ¡±
Though Meng Xia blushed, she couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. If she hadn¡¯t changed into this ugly outfit today, perhaps other wealthy young men would have noticed her. She was a bit displeased.
Especially when she saw Song Fan just looking at her phone, seemingly uninterested in her bragging. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sister, what are you looking at? Could it be that Charlie contacted you?¡±
Now aware that Charlie¡¯s family background was stronger than the Gu family, Meng Xia felt she had surpassed Song Fan.
But before Song Fan could respond, her phone rang. Upon seeing it was a call from Charlie, she furrowed her brow. Amidst the shocked gazes of the others, she answered the call, ¡°Hello, Mr. Brown..¡±
Chapter 300 - 300: The Brown Family
Chapter 300 - 300: The Brown Family
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Upon hearing her sister¡¯s words, Meng Xia thought that Song Fan was intentionally trying to provoke her. So she sarcastically remarked, ¡°Sister, did you hear it correctly? Will he contact you as soon as you add him?¡±
She nced at her phone and noticed that Charlie hadn¡¯t added her as a friend, which made her even angrier. ¡°Sister, even if you want to get to know Charlie, there¡¯s no need to act in front of the whole family, right? It¡¯s sote, and who knows¡¡±
Meng Yu was also a bit anxious on the side. If Charlie took an interest in Song Fan, Meng Xia would have no chance at all. She knew that Song Fan, in terms of appearance, physique, and even her current sophistication surpassed Meng Xia. Especially seeing the uncertain expression on Song Yi¡¯s face, she knew trouble was brewing.
¡°Fanfan, what does Charlie want with you? Maybe he wants to find Xiao Xia but couldn¡¯t get her phone number. You can give Xiao Xia¡¯s number to him.¡± Meng Yu walked over, seemingly casually grabbing Song Fan¡¯s phone.
Song Fan didn¡¯t want to get involved with Charlie, but she couldn¡¯t ignore the clues on him. So, when Meng Yu took her phone, she didn¡¯t resist.
Upon thinking she had seeded, Meng Yu opened the phone¡¯s speaker, saying, ¡°Charlie? Is it Charlie?¡±
¡°Mrs. Song? Yes, I¡¯m Charlie.¡± Charlie¡¯s tone sounded somewhat surprised.
¡°Where¡¯s Miss Song? Is she unable to take the call right now?¡±
Upon hearing Charlie¡¯s somewhat awkward Mandarin, Meng Yu was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t understand why Charlie, who had hardly spoken to Song Fan, would contact her first.
¡°Mrs. Song? Mrs. Song?¡± Charlie continued, ¡°Sorry, did I disturb you sote?¡±
Under Song Yi¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Meng Yu returned the phone to Song Fan. Song Fan took the call and went upstairs; she didn¡¯t want to witness the awkward acting any longer.
Meng Xia, feeling somewhat worried, followed Song Fan upstairs. However, she stopped in her tracks under Song Fan¡¯s indifferent gaze. She red at Song Fan, stomped her foot, and returned to her room with her phone. But Charlie had still not contacted her.
Meanwhile, Song Fan, tired and having seen the WeChat message from Gu Chen, decided she didn¡¯t want to continue dealing with Charlie.
So, she said, ¡°Mr. Brown, I apologize. It¡¯s veryte, and you may not have adjusted to the time difference yet, but I¡¯m quite tired.¡±
The implied meaning was to end the call, but Charlie seemed not to understand. He continued, ¡°How do you know I haven¡¯t adjusted to the time difference? It¡¯s currently daytime in my country, and I can¡¯t sleep. I¡¯d like to get to know A City better. Do you have time tomorrow? How about¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ll give your WeChat to Meng Xia. She¡¯s avable tomorrow and would love to tour A City with you. I have other matters to attend to. Goodbye.¡± Song Fan quickly ended the call and directly forwarded Charlie¡¯s WeChat to Meng Xia.
Meng Xia, who had been somewhat anxious, was now puzzled. She had checked Charlie¡¯s background. If she could climb up to him, it would be a significant achievement for the Meng family. Did Song Fan give her a fake WeChat?
But she had no way to contact Charlie at the moment. In a hurry, she quickly added him on WeChat. Surprisingly, Charlie epted her request promptly and even sent a voice message, ¡°Dear Miss Meng, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not very good at using WeChat, so I just added you. I hope I didn¡¯t disturb your rest.¡±
Upon hearing his voice, Meng Xia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had finally added Charlie, and it seemed like he cared about her. She quickly immersed herself in a sweet conversation with him, even agreeing to his proposal to visit their home the next day.
Meanwhile, Song Fan and Gu Chen had started discussing who might be responsible for the poisoning.
¡°He knows about your poisoning, but it doesn¡¯t prove he poisoned you. Maybe he knows who did. But what connection is there between the Gu family and the Brown family?¡± Song Fan expressed her doubts, not entirely suspecting Charlie. The poisoning of Gu Chen was too mysterious.
Gu Chen had already sent people to investigate, but finding evidence would take time. Upon hearing Song Fan mention the Brown family, he seemed to have some recollection. He said with uncertainty, ¡°It seems like my mother mentioned the Brown family..¡±
Chapter 301 - 301: Birthday Present
Chapter 301 - 301: Birthday Present
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan didn¡¯t speak. She understood that everyone harbored inner wounds that shouldn¡¯t be touched by others. Gu Chen had never brought up the matter, and she never inquired. But whenever he decided to share, she was willing to listen.
Gu Chen remained silent for a moment, then sighed, ¡°I will investigate this matter thoroughly; you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±
Indeed, he still didn¡¯t want to bring up the issue.
¡°Alright. In the next few days, I¡¯ll organize a suitable prescription, mainly focusing on traditional Chinese medicine. We¡¯ll see how it goes,¡± Song Fan smoothly shifted the topic, ¡°How¡¯s your health recently?¡± ¡°Song Fan,¡± Gu Chen suddenly called her name.
Not understanding why, Song Fan still replied, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±
Upon hearing her response, Gu Chen silently chuckled, ¡°Good. My birthday is in three months.¡±
While a birthday might be a cause for celebration for others, it wasn¡¯t for him.
¡°Don¡¯t worry; you¡¯ll have many more birthdays. I won¡¯t let you die,¡± Song Fan said solemnly.
Although Gu Chen had mentioned the possibility of not living past 25 only when they first met, afterward, he continued with hope. However, everyone feared death, and so did he.
Knowing about her medical skills and her ability to suppress the toxins in his body had significantly improved his mood. He even began to anticipate life.
His voice carried a hint of delight, ¡°Yes, I believe you. So, I¡¯m looking forward to my birthday gift.¡¯
His words left Song Fan somewhat speechless. She was already his doctor and had acted as a shield for him. Did he have the audacity to ask for a gift?
¡°I¡¯m just joking. If you can spend my birthday with me, that¡¯s the best gift I could ask for, nothing more,¡± Gu Chen¡¯s voice echoed over the phone, filled with endless tenderness.
Even though Song Fan had experienced two lifetimes, she still found it somewhat difficult to resist. Suddenly, she felt like she had a fever and a dry mouth.
¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. I¡¯m hanging up,¡± she quickly ended the call, her heart pounding.
Gu Chen looked at the disconnected phone, his eyes filled with endless tenderness, finding Song Fan¡¯s hurried disconnection adorable.
Throughout the night, Song Fan tossed and turned. She couldn¡¯t recall when she had finally fallen asleep, but her dreams were surreal. She dreamt of her oldboratory, her former colleagues, and even Gu Chen.
In the dream, he walked too fast, and no matter how hard she chased him, it seemed they were just a step apart, but she could never catch up.
When she finally caught up, Gu Chen fell off a cliff. She rushed over and only saw his weak and continuously descending figure, along with small red flowers by the cliff.
¡°No!¡± Song Fan was scared awake, drenched in cold sweat. Upon realizing it was just a dream, she breathed a sigh of relief.
She went straight to the bathroom, intending to take a shower to clear her mind.
The warm water on her body finally brought some warmth. She squinted her eyes, recalling the dream. Was it some kind of warning? Would Gu Chen jump off a cliff?
She vigorously shook her head, unable to imagine a scenario where Gu Chen wouldmit suicide.
Then she remembered the red flowers by the cliff. Her eyes widened; wasn¡¯t that the Snow Red Flower?
It was said that this flower blossomed on icy cliffs, as it required extremely high environmental conditions. Only in rarely visited icy regions could one asionally witness its existence.
Because it grew in such frigid areas and its color resembled fresh blood, many emperors in ancient times sent people to search for it in hopes of using it for alchemy, costing numerous lives.
While the Snow Red Flower couldn¡¯t grant immortality, it could purify toxins in the bloodstream. Itsponents could rapidly eliminate toxins. Although it couldn¡¯t cure all poisons, whenbined with other medicines, it became an excellent detoxifying agent. However, it was extremely rare; even in her past life, Song Fan had only seen it once.
Upon thinking of the Snow Red Flower¡¯s effects, she suddenly felt more awake. It seemed like she had found Gu Chen¡¯s birthday gift..
Chapter 302 - 302: Powerful Character
Chapter 302 - 302: Powerful Character
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
She quickly dried her hair, changed into fresh clothes, and intended to find Gu Chen. Perhaps only the Gu family could search for rare and exotic treasures.
As she reached the staircase, she spotted a blond man sitting on the living room sofa. Meng Yu and Meng Xia were both smiling.
¡°No wonder they say you two have fate. Xiao Xia just arrived in A city not long ago,¡± Meng Yu praised Meng Xia continuously. ¡°She has excelled in her studies since childhood and has been groomed as the daughter of a prominent family.
She¡¯s proficient in various arts and sciences.¡±
Meng Xia, blushing, looked at Charlie. ¡°Why are you praising me so much, godmother? I¡¯m not that good.¡±
Although she spoke with a modest tone, she seemed quite pleased. In S city, she had been a well-known talented woman, and the Meng family had invested a considerable amount in her upbringing. The hope was for her to be another Meng Yu.
As long as the daughters of the Meng family have good marriages, the Meng family will also be an upper-ss family in the future. Therefore, not only did her parents spend a considerable amount of money to nurture her, but other elders did the same.
However, Charlie didn¡¯t share the same opinion. Judging by her performance at the banquet yesterday, he could tell shecked sophistication, and her adaptability was almost nonexistent. Not to mention, her appearance was not exceptional. It was foolish of her to dream of marrying into a wealthy and prestigious family.
Upon thinking about the information his subordinates had gathered about the Song family, he smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s clear that you care a lot for your goddaughter. That¡¯s why Xiao Xia seems to treat you like her own mother.¡±
¡°Of course! She¡¯s my niece. I¡¯ve always adored the younger generation. I treat Xiao Xia as if she were my daughter,¡± Meng Yu proudly proimed.
¡°Yes, you¡¯ve educated her well. Miss Song was genuinely stunning yesterday. And she even knows Kevin, the designer. In our country, he¡¯s a very famous designer,¡± Charlie sincerely remarked. ¡°Your approach to educating your daughter ismendable. Song Fan is outstanding, and so are her friends.¡±
His words were like a p in the face for Meng Yu, but she couldn¡¯t retort. In A city, people knew she was Song Fan¡¯s stepmother, and Song Fan had grown up in the countryside. Nobody would speak this way.
However, Charlie, being a foreigner, was unaware of the city¡¯s dynamics. Meng Yu couldn¡¯t argue.
Meng Xia frowned. She didn¡¯t want Charlie to have a good impression of Meng Yu. She quickly said, ¡°My sister grew up in a rural area overseas. She only returned to the Song family recently. I used to visit my godmother frequently when I was young, but I never saw her. She doesn¡¯t understand much about these banquet matters, so please forgive her for embarrassing herself yesterday.¡±
Her implication was clear: Song Fan was a country girl, pretending to be something she wasn¡¯t. But Meng Xia, being a frequent visitor to the Song family, was the real deal.
However, her words infuriated Meng Yu. Wasn¡¯t she indirectly saying that Song Fan had been mistreated by being sent away? The Song family¡¯s biological daughter wasn¡¯t even kept at home but instead, other rtives¡¯ children were frequently weed.
Meng Xia seemed oblivious to the potential consequences. Believing she understood men, especially someone of Charlie¡¯s status, she couldn¡¯t fathom why he would choose a country bumpkin like Song Fan.
Charlie, puzzled, asked, ¡°Mrs. Song sent her daughter to the countryside overseas? Is this a unique education method in your country? But it seems Mrs. Song has been strict in her upbringing, and Miss Song indeed possesses an air of elegance. Was sending her away to motivate her?¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s face wore an embarrassed smile. Just as she was about to nod, Meng
Xia hastily interiected, ¡°She was sent away because she poisoned her brother when she was little. So ruthless at such a young age¡¡±
¡°Xiao Xia!¡± Meng Yu¡¯s eyes almost bled. She thought the matter was over when Song Yin was taken away. She never expected Meng Xia, this idiot, to bring it up again.
Now Meng Xia realized her mistake, especially seeing Song Fan on the staircase, seemingly enjoying the spectacle. She felt a cold sweat down her back.
She knew Song Fan was a formidable character. Almost tricking Meng Yu into her scheme and driving Song Yin away so soon after returning¡
¡°Speak of the devil! Miss Song is here.¡± Charlie said with joy. He had spotted Song Fan a long time ago and wanted to see how long she could endure the humiliation.
Unexpectedly, she silently listened to others defaming her, even smiling
Chapter 303 - 303: Aromatherapy
Chapter 303 - 303: Aromatherapy
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Charlie stared at her intently. He knew this woman was not simple, perhaps as formidable as Gu Chen. Indeed, she was not to be underestimated.
Upon seeing that everyone¡¯s attention was on her, Song Fan didn¡¯t want to linger. She straightforwardly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t poison anyone. Aunt Meng should know about it; otherwise, her biological daughter¡¡±
She didn¡¯t continue, but meaningfully nced at the people below, then descended slowly. ¡°Mr. Brown, she¡¯s not my mother. I¡¯m not her daughter. Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I wouldn¡¯t want a mother like her.¡±
¡°Song Fan!¡± Meng Yu quickly interrupted her, afraid that she might say something she shouldn¡¯t. ¡°Is this how you behave in front of guests? What nonsense are you talking about?¡±
¡°Yes, sister, you¡¯ve been in the countryside for a long time and don¡¯t understand the family affairs here,¡± Meng Xia also knew that they had to present a united front now. They had to make Song Fan shut up quickly.
Song Fan just smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m at least the legitimate daughter of the Song family, more knowledgeable about it than someone who just arrived. I have something to attend to; you can carry on.¡±
She had no time to engage with them. Finding the Snow Red Flower was more important now.
Upon seeing her leave, both Meng Yu and Meng Xia breathed a sigh of relief. As long as she wasn¡¯t around, they could probably manage to cover up certain things, the key was how Charlie perceived the situation.
However, unexpectedly, Charlie also stood up. ¡°Miss Song, are you leaving so soon? I came here today specifically to find you.¡±
Upon hearing this, Meng Xia¡¯s face turned unpleasant. When Charlie first arrived, she thought he meant to find her, not expecting that he intended to find Song Fan.
She had never encountered a man she couldn¡¯t handle. As a result, she became more and more anxious, even forgetting Meng Yu¡¯s instructions. She directly grabbed Charlie. ¡°Charlie, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to explore A City with me? I made a lot of ns for us yesterday! Don¡¯t you want to go out with me? I¡¯ve set a special route for us.¡±
However, the usually perceptive Charlie suddenly didn¡¯t understand her intentions. He innocently said, ¡°Xiao Xia, didn¡¯t you say Miss Song was just brought back? She must be unfamiliar with this ce, right? Why not have Miss Song join us? I prefer a livelier atmosphere.¡±
His smile was sincere, making it impossible for anyone to think he was lying. But that made Meng Xia even angrier.
She wanted to exin but didn¡¯t want to ruin her image in Charlie¡¯s eyes. So, she looked at him affectionately, ¡°But, Charlie, I just want to be with you¡¡±
¡°Of course, Xiao Xia also wants to go out with her sister,¡± Meng Yu interrupted her, then firmly grabbed her arm. ¡°They have a very close rtionship and naturally want to go out together. It¡¯s just that Xiao Xia and you had agreed to go out together. Also, you see, Song Fan has something important to attend to. ¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s words were tactful, giving Meng Xia a way out without dragging Song Fan into it.
Song Fan nced at her understandingly and nodded at Charlie, then turned and left.
Charlie¡¯s eyes darkened. No one dared to refuse him, and this woman wouldn¡¯t be let off so easily. However, immediately, he turned back to his amiable smile.
¡°In that case, I¡¯ll respectfullyply.¡±
Meng Xia felt as if a boulder in her heart had been lifted. She happily returned to her room to change clothes, while Meng Yu continued to keep Charliepany. However, Charlie¡¯s words became fewer; he kept entering something into his phone.
When Song Fan arrived at Gu Chen¡¯s house, he hadn¡¯t gotten up yet. She was a bit puzzled and was led by a servant to Gu Chen¡¯s room. Upon entering, she smelled an unusual fragrance.
The room was very dark, not letting in any light even during the day. Song Fan had to rely on her keen hearing to assess Gu Chen¡¯s condition. His breathing was steady but somewhat heavy, indicating he didn¡¯t sleep well.
It was already ten in the morning, and Gu Chen would typically have been up by now. Today¡¯s situation was somewhat strange.
She gently opened a small slit in the curtains and caught a whiff of the unusual fragrance beside the bedside table. When she sniffed more carefully, her eyes widened. She quickly pulled open the curtains, then opened the window, and shouted to the servant, ¡°Open the venttion system, prepare disinfectant alcohol and acupuncture needles!¡±
The servant was startled by Song Fan¡¯s actions and asked dumbfoundedly, ¡°Miss Song, what happened?¡±
Chapter 304 - 304: Unconscious
Chapter 304 - 304: Unconscious
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°Quick, go! Don¡¯t let me say it a second time!¡± Song Fan¡¯s tone was unquestionable, carrying a sense of dominance. The servant promptly opened the venttion system and started preparing things, while also calling others. Several people from the Gu family gathered outside Gu Chen¡¯s bedroom, but none dared to enter. Everyone maintained silence, except for the old housekeeper, Uncle Zhong, who anxiously asked, ¡°Miss Song, what happened to the young master? Should we call a doctor?¡±
Song Fan shook her head. ¡°Everyone else, leave. Uncle Zhong, contact Su Yang, have him send over two reliable people, and call a private doctor. We need extra hands here. Keep two guards at the door, and the rest are not allowed to leave the vi. Also, seal off the vi¡¯s surveince.
As she instructed everyone on what to do, she began sterilizing the acupuncture needles. At the door, there was initially silence, but upon hearing her orders, someone suddenly whispered a small objection.
¡°This is the Gu family; why is she showing off?¡±
¡°Yeah, we still need to buy groceries for the kitchenter. Is everyone going to skip meals?¡±
¡°The young master¡¯s car is scheduled for maintenance today. What are we going to do about that?¡±
Uncle Zhong frowned and scolded, ¡°Is this how we behave in the Gu family? Do what Miss Song tells you to do. If anyone doesn¡¯t want toply, leave before the young master wakes up!¡±
Song Fan had no interest in arguing with these people. She walked straight to the door, grabbed the cor of the leading dissenter, and coldly said, ¡°Do as I say.¡±
Terrified, the person kept nodding, afraid Song Fan would do something to him.
Song Fan surveyed the surrounding servants. She was well aware that if someone could poison Gu Chen, everyone in the vi was a suspect.
¡°Uncle Zhong, if anyone disobeys, tie them up. If they still resist¡¡± She coldly looked at the servants, ¡°Gu¡¯s family can afford to lose one or two. I doubt anyone would dare to say anything.¡±
Her words left everyone breathless. Although Song Fan was young, the pressure she brought was almost as much as Gu Chen¡¯s. Even the initially critical individuals hurriedly agreed, fearing they might be her next target.
Song Fan nced meaningfully at Uncle Zhong, who immediately understood her intention. He left two of Gu Chen¡¯s bodyguards and informed everyone that no one was allowed to go upstairs, and no one could enter or leave the Gu family vi.
Song Fan extinguished the incense and sealed it in a stic bag. She had sensed something strange about the fragrance when she entered.
After a while, she felt her heartbeat slowing. That¡¯s when she remembered this smell ¡ª a substance used by mercenaries to interrogate enemies. A whiff of it could induce a drowsy state.
The person who poisoned Gu Chen must have been careful, fearing the substance might affect his health. Therefore, only a small amount was used in the incense. However, even this small amount was enough to endanger Gu Chen¡¯s life.
His body¡¯s toxins were already suppressed by medication and acupuncture, making it unable to resist the effects of this substance. He was now in a state of unconsciousness.
Fortunately, Song Fan arrived today. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable.
She took a deep breath and removed Gu Chen¡¯s upper garment, then began administering acupuncture. Given the circumstances, she had to control the toxins first since she didn¡¯t have detoxifying medicine with her.
After half an hour, Song Fan was drenched in sweat, but the acupuncture was finallyplete. Fortunately, the amount of poison in Gu Chen was notrge; it had only triggered a reaction within his body. At this point, he was frowning with a headache.
Upon feeling sorry for him, Song Fan pressed his temple gently. Following the acupoints on his head, she massaged slowly. After a short while, Gu Chen¡¯s brow rxed, and his breathing became more regr.
A knock on the door sounded, and it was Su Yang¡¯s voice, ¡°Miss Song, can Ie in?¡±
Song Fan hurriedly went to open the door, seeing Li Lan pushing Song Ming¡¯s wheelchair, both looking anxious.
¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting at the hospital? What are you doing causing trouble with your health?¡± Although Song Fanined, she knew he was worried about Gu Chen, so she let them in.
However, as Li Lan passed by, Song Fan felt something peculiar. She was certain she had seen this face somewhere before.
Su Yang let Li Lan wheel him to Gu Chen¡¯s bedside, and then anxiously asked, ¡°How is the young master? Did he get poisoned again?¡±
Song Fan didn¡¯t directly answer. Instead, she stepped forward to take over the wheelchair¡¯s handles. ¡°Miss Li, I¡¯ll take care of Su Yang. I¡¯ll have the driver send you back..¡±
Chapter 305 - 305: Wu Yong
Chapter 305 - 305: Wu Yong
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°But he¡¡± Li Lan was somewhat reluctant, and her hands on the wheelchair didn¡¯t move. She expressed her concern, saying, ¡°His condition is not good now. I can help here. Miss Song, you alone can¡¯t take care of both of them.¡±
¡°No, listen to me. I¡¯ll call youter. You¡¯ve been taking care of me these days, and it¡¯s been hard for you. You should go back now,¡± Su Yang gently said. ¡°With Miss Song here, there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡±
Li Lan looked at him, then nced at Song Fan beside him. Her gaze inadvertently swept across the bed where Gu Chen was lying, and then she hesitated and asked, ¡°If Master Gu doesn¡¯t wake up, won¡¯t you go back to the hospital? Can¡¯t I wait for you here?¡±
Su Yang didn¡¯t realize the implication of her words and, thinking she was concerned about him, looked at her indulgently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you should go back. I¡¯ll be fine.¡¯
However, Li Lan¡¯s eyes lingered on Gu Chen, and Song Fan keenly caught her gaze, along with the slight furrow of her brows.
Especially the phrase ¡°doesn¡¯t wake up¡± made Song Fan more suspicious. Li Lan didn¡¯t disclose what exactly happened to Gu Chen, but she seemed to know that he wouldn¡¯t wake up. This was not a situation where Li Lan should stay.
Song Fan said, ¡°Su Yang¡¯s surgeries were performed by me. He¡¯s in good hands. Besides, family matters of the Gu family are not suitable for outsiders.¡±
¡°Miss Song is also an outsider. Aren¡¯t you here?¡± Li Lan retorted. Realizing she had misspoken, she immediately looked pitifully at Su Yang, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go back now. If Master Gu wakes up, please inform me so I can take Su Yang back. ¡±
¡°Sure,¡± Song Fan smiled as she escorted Li Lan out, instructing Uncle Zhong to ensure a proper send-off.
Upon observing Song Fan¡¯s unusual expression, Su Yang anxiously asked, ¡°Is
Young Master poisoned again? He¡ he¡¯s nearly 25 this year.¡±
Upon thinking about Gu Chen¡¯s poison, Su Yang became even more worried. He was well aware of Gu Chen¡¯s struggles over the past few years, and this year was crucial.
But Song Fan didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, she asked, ¡°Did you ask Li Lan toe?¡±
Su Yang, having been by Gu Chen¡¯s side for so many years, couldn¡¯t be ignorant of the situation. Even if he was concerned about Gu Chen, he couldn¡¯t casually let others into the Gu residence.
¡°Huh?¡± Su Yang was puzzled but replied somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°She¡¯s worried about me, especially after my recent surgery. If I didn¡¯t bring her, she wouldn¡¯t let me leave the hospital.¡±
Song Fan was somewhat puzzled, but she didn¡¯t pursue the matter. Instead, she took out the aromatherapy, saying, ¡°This aromatherapy has been tampered with. I found it on the windowsill when I came in. Mercenaries often use a substance for interrogation; it has hallucinogenic effects, and that¡¯s what was added to the aromatherapy. The person who did this was cautious, but this substance still revealed the toxins in Gu Chen¡¯s body.¡±
¡°How could something like this appear in the house?¡± Su Yang anxiously wanted to get up, but he inadvertently strained his wound, causing him to inhale sharply. ¡°Miss Song, if the house is no longer safe, Young Master will be in danger. The toxins in his body¡¡±
Upon supporting him back to a sitting position, Song Fan said, ¡°I¡¯ve done acupuncture, and most of the toxins have been expelled. Now, I need to use the Gu family¡¯sb. Thest time I saw it, it had the most advanced equipment. I also need a reliable assistant.¡±
Su Yang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the investigation for the traitor. The person who ced the aromatherapy is likely still here.¡±
¡°Perhaps his aplice is still here,¡± Song Fan gazed outside. Li Lan, after being told something by the person who escorted her out, looked back at the vi before getting into the car.
She still couldn¡¯t figure out where she had seen Li Lan before, but the feelings the other person gave her were unpleasant, mixed with a sense of familiarity and disgust.
After suppressing her doubts, she quickly arrived at theb. Usually, Gu Chen wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else in here. The instruments inside were almost untouched. Song Fan skillfully preheated various devices, intending to prepare an antidote herself.
Suddenly, hurried footsteps sounded behind her. When she turned around, she saw a man with a messy haircut and thick sses following Uncle Zhong.
The man ran excitedly towards her, seemingly wanting to hug her. However, when he was just ten centimeters away from Song Fan, he realized a dagger was pointing at his heart.
¡°Miss Song, I am, I am¡¡± He stepped back half a step, but his eyes showed more excitement than panic.
Carefully identifying the man in front of her, Song Fan eximed in surprise, Yong?¡±
Chapter 306 - 306: Found
Chapter 306 - 306: Found
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan was somewhat uncertain; the person in front of her didn¡¯t seem like the same person who had won the international chemistry award two years ago.
Wu Yong was undoubtedly a genius in the field of chemistry, and he also understood pharmacology. Since winning the international award, Song Fan had coborated with him once during a week in a foreignboratory, after which he hadpletely disappeared. Even with a reward from the Mist, no one had found Wu Yong.
¡°Hehe, you still recognize me?¡± Wu Yong took off his sses, and Song Fan was rmed. His eyes were abnormal, with the left one showing signs of whiteness.
¡°Did I scare you? This ghostly appearance of mine is quite normal for scaring people.¡± Wu Yongughed self-deprecatingly, but there was an unmistakable bitterness on his face.
Song Fan wanted to ask about his eyes, but considering they had only cooperated for a week in a foreignb, this was not something she should inquire about.
However, Wu Yong seemedpletely unconcerned. He took out eye drops and put a few drops into his left eye, gradually making it clearer. Then he put his sses back on and chuckled, ¡°I can¡¯t do without this now; otherwise, I really won¡¯t be able to see. What do you need me to do?¡±
¡°Are you poisoned?¡± Song Fan frowned. ¡°This type of poison will depend on this eye drop, but it¡¯s only a relief. You should know its side effects.¡±
Wu Yong was somewhat surprised butughed again, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s Song Fan. You can guess what this is right away. But without these eye drops, my left eye bes unclear. There¡¯s no other way. First, tell me what you need me to do.¡±
Upon knowing that saying more was futile, she briefly exined the basicponents of the toxic substance in the incense, and Wu Yong immediately understood what needed to be done.
¡°No problem. The equipment and materials in the Gu family¡¯sb are sufficient. We just need to purify and mix them. If we cooperate, we can get it done in half an hour.¡± Wu Yong started working while talking.
Song Fan¡¯s hands didn¡¯t stop either, especially when she saw the speed at which the equipment operated and the results of various data analyses. She found it hard to contain the surge of excitement in her heart. Even in her previous life, herb had only a portion of such high-end equipment. Gu Chen was indeed remarkable; he could afford these devices.
¡°The first time I came here, I was also extremely surprised. Even overseas, it¡¯s not easy to get these pieces of equipment.¡± Seeing the smile on her face, Wu Yong knew what she was thinking. As a researcher, who wouldn¡¯t want to have such high-end equipment?
¡°But Mr. Gu said he wanted to reserve them for the most important person to him. I¡¯ve only been here once, and it was only when testing a new drug for thepany that he allowed me to use it once. I didn¡¯t expect the person important to Mr. Gu to be you.¡± Wu Yong worked swiftly and had alreadypleted the purification. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m really happy to cooperate with you. I thought I would never have the chance in this lifetime.¡±
¡°New drug?¡± Song Fan seized the key point. ¡°So, after you disappeared, you were with the Gu family? Does Gu¡¯spany also produce pharmaceuticals?¡±
Helpless, Wu Yong nodded. ¡°Mr. Gu saved me. You¡¯ve seen my current state. Back then, I really shouldn¡¯t have participated in the internationalpetition. In the end, I became like this¡ Well, let¡¯s talk about it another day. Let¡¯s check on Mr. Gu first.
When they received the antidote injection, Gu Chen had already regained consciousness, but his body was still weak.
¡°When did youe?¡± His throat was dry, and his voice sounded strange,
startling even himself.
¡°It¡¯s okay; you¡¯re just a bit weak. The injection of the antidote will help.¡± Song Fan injected the antidote, finally letting out a sigh of relief. Even the detoxification had to be done gradually; otherwise, she feared that the toxins in Gu Chen¡¯s body might collectively erupt.
Beside them, Wu Yong was a bit at a loss. The effect of his eye drops had worn off in less than an hour, and now he could only see two blurry figures.
Although Gu Chen was weak, he forced himself to stay alert and said, ¡°Song Fan, can you help Wu Yong? He¡¯s poisoned too.¡±
¡°No, no need, Mr. Gu. I¡¯m fine like this now. You should focus on yourself; you¡¯ve been drugged again¡¡± Wu Yong¡¯s face turned red, but he dared not take a step forward because he could no longer see clearly. He knew the temperament of Miss Song. If she didn¡¯t want to, forcing her would be impossible.
Song Fan, who had wanted to ask about Wu Yong¡¯s situation, had her attention diverted when the room¡¯s door was knocked. Su Yang, pushed by Uncle Zhong, entered the room with a somewhat gloomy expression and said, ¡°We found him..¡±
Chapter 307 - 307: CEO’s Care
Chapter 307 - 307: CEO¡¯s Care
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Upon hearing that the person had been found, Wu Yong breathed a sigh of relief. For the past few years, he had been working in the Gu Group¡¯sboratory. Since he was poisoned, he needed periodic treatments in the hyperbaric chamber and had to prepare special eye drops. Without Gu Chen¡¯s support, he might not have survived until now.
During these two years, he had indeed helped Gu Chen a lot. The credit for Gu
Chen¡¯s lively state after being poisoned could also be attributed to Wu Yong.
By now, Su Yang was feeling fatigued. Having been shot and losing a significant amount of blood, he found it difficult to speak after the recent interrogation.
Song Fan quickly took out pills from her bag. ¡°These are for replenishing blood and qi. They¡¯re not miracle pills, but they can aid in your recovery.¡±
Su Yang didn¡¯t hesitate and directly swallowed the pills. His face gradually regained its color. This entire process took just a minute or two. Wu Yong was close to Su Yang and observed the situation. He looked at Song Fan¡¯s blurry figure with some surprise. If it was her, maybe she could genuinely help him.
However, Song Fan, at the moment, had no thoughts about anything else. She just wanted to catch the mole. Turning back, she gently pulled up Gu Chen¡¯s nket and instructed Wu Yong to keep an eye on him in the room.
Gu Chen¡¯s body needed rest now, and she couldn¡¯t let these matters disturb him. Gu Chen originally wanted to hold her, but his outstretched hand was red back by Song Fan. ¡°You need to rest well now. It will take half an hour for the detoxification agent to help eliminate the toxins. Let Wu Yong give you some water. Just lie down honestly, and don¡¯t create chaos. I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡±
Song Fan¡¯s domineering words left Gu Chen momentarily stunned. He suddenly smiled, finally understanding why those little girls in thepany loved to read novels about domineer boyfriends. Indeed, being cared for by others was a very fulfilling thing.
He nodded lightly and then said to Su Yang and Uncle Zhong, ¡°Now, the affairs of the Gu family are handed over to Miss Song for handling. She is equivalent to me. If anyone dares not to listen to her orders, you know what to do.¡±
Uncle Zhong quickly agreed. He had always been doing this. He knew too well the position Miss Song held in the young master¡¯s heart. Perhaps she would be the future mistress of the Gu family.
With Gu Chen issuing instructions, Uncle Zhong showed even more respect for her. Besides, she was defending their young master like this. Uncle Zhong also genuinely liked Song Fan.
¡°Are you sure it¡¯s someone from the Gu family? And are there any aplices?¡± Song Fan left the room, then promptly asked Su Yang.
By now, Su Yang¡¯splexion had improved, and he had regained some energy. As Gu Chen¡¯s assistant, he must be present for such matters.
He nodded and said, ¡°Certainly, there are aplices. This person has been working in the Gu family for six or seven years. The Gu family is exceptionally cautious when ites to employing people, so she must have been bribed.¡±
The maid who lit the incense was named A Li and had been with the Gu family for a long time. Raised in an orphanage without any rtives, she was taken in by the Gu Group¡¯s shelter. She had always worked for the Gu family, doing misceneous tasks, without any incidents. Only in recent years was she promoted to work for the Gu family.
The original surveince in and around Gu Chen¡¯s room only had two cameras. However, due to Gu Chen¡¯s frequent assassination attempts, Uncle Zhong had quietly installed a few more cameras during a recent wall repainting, which unexpectedly proved useful.
¡°She¡¯s too familiar with the house. She avoided the surveince positions. Luckily, the additional cameras I installed captured her. She can¡¯t deny it now.¡± Uncle Zhong said through gritted teeth. He detested freeloaders like her, especially since this time, it had harmed Gu Chen.
¡°But she couldn¡¯t have obtained this kind of poison. Every year, someone thoroughly investigates everyone¡¯s background. She must have colluded with those people recently!¡± Su Yang added.
Without waiting for more discussion, the group arrived at the basement of the vi. The moment the basement door was opened, a musty smell wafted out. Although it was apparent that it was regrly cleaned, the unpleasant odor still lingered.
Moreover, the lighting was dim, and from the marks on the walls, it was clear that this wasn¡¯t just an ordinary basement.
¡°A Li is locked up here.¡± Uncle Zhong keenly sensed something was off. ¡°Where are the bodyguards? Where are the people?¡±
Before he could turn around to look for them, a figure swiftly passed by, delivering a punch directly to Uncle Zhong¡¯s abdomen. Uncle Zhong fell to the ground, and the person ran straight for the basement door.
Walking at the back, Song Fan reacted instinctively, reaching out and grabbing the person¡¯s wrist the moment they dashed past her..
Chapter 308 - 308: Acquaintance
Chapter 308 - 308: Acquaintance
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
However, that person seemed very familiar with herbat techniques. Swiftly turning around, the person pulled back his wrist, blocking the kick that Song Fan aimed at him.
Dressed in loose men¡¯s sportswear, wearing sunsses and a mask, the person¡¯s face was entirely obscured. Yet, Song Fan¡¯s intuition told her it was a woman. When she grabbed the person¡¯s wrist just now, it felt slender, with smooth skin, and a delicate figure.
Unfortunately, the basement¡¯s lighting was too dim, and Song Fan had just entered, so her eyes were still adjusting. All she could make out was a diamond earring on the person¡¯s left ear.
In a moment of distraction, the person swiftly executed a hand chop on Song Fan¡¯s left shoulder. Song Fan¡¯s left shoulder had been injured a long time ago, but she couldn¡¯t recall how. This had be a weakness for her in fights.
The person didn¡¯t show any mercy, exerting full force. Surprisingly, Song Fan winced in pain and took a step back.
However, the person wasn¡¯t trying to overpower her; instead, they quickly escaped from the basement.
At this point, an rm sounded. Su Yang struggled to stand and activated the rm.
Although half of the guards stationed in various positions hade running, Song Fan didn¡¯t follow them. She knew that running out now wouldn¡¯t make sense. The person¡¯sbat skills wereparable to hers, if not stronger. Moreover, the person knew her weaknesses.
Upon taking a deep breath and adjusting her emotions, she walked over, massaging her numb left shoulder. She helped Uncle Zhong up, saying, ¡°Uncle Zhong, are you okay?¡±
Uncle Zhong waved his hand, squeezing out a few words from between his teeth, ¡°Go, go check on A Li.¡±
Su Yang opened the basement door with difficulty, only to see A Li¡¯s lifeless body. He eximed in panic, ¡°A Li is dead! She, she¡¡±
A Li was sitting on a chair, covered in blood, her clothes soaked. As Song Fan approached, she noticed A Li¡¯s carotid artery had been cut, and two guards were lying unconscious nearby.
Fortunately, the two guards were only knocked unconscious and not killed.
For Song Fan, this scene didn¡¯t evoke a trace of surprise. It was the result she had anticipated. Subconsciously, she knew A Li would be silenced in such a way; it seemed like the woman she had just fought with was ustomed to using this method¡ªa swift and lethal throat cut. However, she couldn¡¯t remember who this person was.
¡°Miss Song, what should we do now?¡± Uncle Zhong¡¯s voice trembled. Despite being the old butler of the Gu family, ustomed to various grand scenes, he was somewhat at a loss.
Meanwhile, guards from upstairs rushed down. ¡°Mr. Su, the person has escaped and taken one of our men¡¯s guns. He injured two of our men. What should we do?¡±
Although the Gu family¡¯s guards were not as skilled as mercenaries, they were all talented individuals carefully selected. The fact that the person managed to escape with such ease indicated that the opponent was also an extraordinary master.
Uncle Zhong and Su Yang looked at Song Fan with some concern. She calmly said, ¡°First, go secure Gu Chen¡¯s room, and seal off the surveince footage. Then, find two people to carry the two on the ground upstairs. They were just knocked out; check their brains with a CT scan. Get a private doctor to help. And you,¡± she turned to the guards, ¡°Make sure to call in people who can handle bodies from the Gu family. I will handle the rest.¡±
The guards didn¡¯t question her words and immediately went into action.
Song Fan continued, ¡°Uncle Zhong, the Gu family should have people capable of handling corpses, right? Call them over. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±
Massaging her slightly painful shoulder, Song Fan recalled the situation with her recent opponent. When she grabbed the person¡¯s wrist, she exerted a lot of force, and her nails dug into the flesh. There would be an injury, but she might not be able to find this person.
As she turned around, Su Yang noticed a small glint on a wall decoration. Walking over, he discovered a diamond earring. His heart pulsated. To avoid raising suspicion, he clenched his teeth and discreetly pocketed the earring.
Song Fan returned directly to Gu Chen¡¯s room. Fortunately, only one person hade, and there had been no intrusion here.
¡°What happened?¡± Gu Chen could already sit up, his face regaining some color, but he looked a bit tired.
Song Fan didn¡¯t hide anything from him, recounting the recent events. Gu
Chen furrowed his brows. ¡°It seems she doesn¡¯t want my life.¡±
¡°Exactly, with her skills, she might have seeded. And it seems I know this person.¡± Song Fan¡¯s mood was also not good. She rubbed her painful shoulder. ¡°Moreover, she used a familiar technique ¨C a throat cut. I just can¡¯t remember who she is..¡±
Chapter 309 - 309: Detoxification
Chapter 309 - 309: Detoxification
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Upon thinking about the recent assassination attempt by mercenaries, Gu Chen felt there might be a connection between the two incidents, especially considering Song Fan¡¯s unique identity.
With some confusion, he asked, ¡°Do you know her? The person from the mercenaries?¡±
¡°Maybe, but I¡¯m not sure. She feels familiar, but I can¡¯t remember who she is. If she¡¯s someone I encountered among the mercenaries, I would recognize her. But right now, I can¡¯t recall who she is.¡± Song Fan continued massaging her shoulder, a hint of disappointment in her tone.
She could sense that the person might be someone she knew during her disappearance. However, those memories were entirely elusive, creating a sense of being out of control that she found unpleasant.
But Gu Chen, somewhat angered, asked, ¡°Did she hurt you?¡±
Only then did Song Fan release her shoulder, smiling. ¡°I was careless, but she is indeed skilled.¡±
¡°Come here.¡± Gu Chen, without exnation, pulled her to sit on the bed and
reached to undo her clothes.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Song Fan looked terrified. If it weren¡¯t for him being a patient, she would have pped him.
But Gu Chen said with a somewhat aggrieved expression, ¡°With your skills, getting injured means she¡¯s a formidable opponent. I need to see where you got hurt.¡±
He didn¡¯t let go, staring stubbornly at Song Fan. Blushing, she pretended to cough and quickly pulled her clothes back. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just a hit. I¡¯ll check it myself when I get back.¡±
However, Gu Chen didn¡¯t allow her to get up, still stubbornly looking at her. It seemed like if she didn¡¯t let him see the wound, he wouldn¡¯t let go.
A loud ¡°ng¡± sounded as Wu Yong identally bumped into the bedside table, causing a vase on top to fall.
He quickly squatted down, embarrassed. ¡°Sorry, I, I couldn¡¯t see. Hehe.¡±
Wu Yong was somewhat speechless. These twopletely overlooked his presence in the room. True, his eyesight was bad, but he wasn¡¯t deaf. Listening to their flirtatious dialogue was cruel for a single person like him.
Only after Song Fan finally managed to break free from Gu Chen¡¯s grip did she pick up the fragments from the ground. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tidy up with your poor eyesight. I¡¯ll have someone send you backter.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Wu Yong turned and left, but he didn¡¯t see the oversized clock on the wall and ran directly into it.
In the end, Song Fan could only helplessly assist him out of the room. She instructed the guards to ensure he safely reached his room before returning to Gu Chen¡¯s room.
Gu Chen looked at her somewhat mischievously. ¡°Miss Song is indeed charming. Wu Yong is the typical socially anxious type. He rarely talks to colleagues, yet he seemspletely defenseless against you.¡±
¡°We worked together before, so we know each other,¡± Song Fan exined briefly. She had important matters to discuss today. ¡°Can your Gu family find some rare nts?¡±
¡°Forget it!¡± Gu Chen interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯ve said I absolutely won¡¯t allow you to use the Dange fruit, and I won¡¯t help you find it. Give up on this idea; I won¡¯t let you take the risk.¡±
He seemed overly agitated, and then immediately started coughing intensely. Song Fan quickly poured a ss of water and watched him drink. Then she exined, ¡°I found information and remembered that Snow Red Flower can neutralize various poisons. If we can find Snow Red Flower andbine it with a few other herbs, it can neutralize the poison in your body.¡±
She spoke seriously, ¡°I mean, it can neutralize all the poison in your body.¡±
Although Gu Chen had experienced the storms of the business world, upon hearing these words, he unconsciously clenched his fist. ¡°Are you serious?¡±
After years of anticipation, he finally saw hope. It was challenging to conceal his emotions, especially in front of Song Fan. He would believe anything she said.
¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Song Fan nodded earnestly. ¡°But from what I know, Snow Red Flower can only be found on uncontaminated ice mountains. We might need to search abroad.¡±
This was what she was concerned about. The Snow Red Flower was even more precious than the Tango Fruit. Even if it was discovered, it might lead to chaos.
Gu Chen didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Su Yang arrange this. Where is Su Yang? I saw him just now.¡±
It was only then that Song Fan realized Su Yang hadn¡¯t followed them. Upon thinking that Su Yang was still injured, she hurriedly went to find Uncle Zhong, only to discover that Su Yang had already left..
Chapter 310 - 310: Where Are Your Ear Studs?
Chapter 310 - 310: Where Are Your Ear Studs?
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°Li Lan, where are you?¡± Su Yang sat weakly in the car. His voice was low.
Li Lan¡¯s voice on the other end was quiet, but her breath was uneven. ¡°Where else could I be? Didn¡¯t you ask me toe back? I¡¯m in the hospital now. Are youing back? I¡¯ll take a taxi to pick you up.¡±
¡°You¡¯re in the hospital now? You didn¡¯t go home?¡± Su Yang held the ear stud in his hand, skeptical. If she was in the hospital, then the person who went to the basement earlier couldn¡¯t have been her. The hospital was 30 kilometers away, and she couldn¡¯t get there in just ten minutes.
¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t want to go home. If youe back, I can take care of you.¡± Li Lan tried to make her voice sound calm, but she was getting anxious. She had parked her motorcycle in an alley when she received Su Yang¡¯s call. If she couldn¡¯t rush back to the hospital, her lie would be exposed.
Su Yang didn¡¯t sense anything unusual, but his intuition told him something was off with Li Lan. To avoid rming her, he only mentioned that he was returning to the hospital because his wound had reopened and then hung up.
Li Lan felt uneasy; she could sense that Su Yang was suspicious, but she didn¡¯t know where the w was. If there was a w, it was probably discovered by Song Fan.
She knew how formidable Song Fan was, but the situation caught her off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected Song Fan to uncover the issue so quickly. In her haste, she killed A Li, thinking of continuing to use her. Now, it seemed she had to rely on others.
Although she hadn¡¯t engaged in direct conflict with Song Fan, she was injured. Just a wrist grab, and it almost got broken. Li Lan looked at her bruised wrist, a cold smile on her face. It seemed Song Fan had indeed lived an extraordinary life.
Su Yang¡¯s car was now approaching the hospital, and fortunately, Li Lan¡¯s motorcycle was faster, reaching the hospital first through the shortcuts.
As Su Yang was being wheeled into the ward, Li Lan had just changed her clothes and opened the window for venttion.
Upon hearing the door opening, she turned around and smiled sweetly, ¡°Open the window for venttion. You don¡¯t like the smell of air conditioning, right?¡±
Upon looking at her smile, Su Yang felt a bit dazed. This woman was introduced by his family, but he genuinely liked her. Especially after he was shot, Li Lan took care of him meticulously. Even his parents praised his luck, in finding such a good girl.
He put his hand in his pocket and tightly grasped the ear stud, piercing his finger, finally bringing some rity to his mind.
He gestured for the bodyguard to leave, and Li Lan quickly approached, sounding a bit reproachful. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what your boss is thinking. You got shot, and he still makes you work. No, it¡¯s your inappropriatedy boss¡¯s fault. Does she think she¡¯s the mistress of the house?¡±
She crouched down, wanting to undo Su Yang¡¯s shirt to check the wound.
However, Su Yang noticed that she was indeed missing one ear stud.
This pair of diamond ear studs was a gift he bought for her a month into their rtionship. Although Li Lan initially refused, Su Yang insisted, and she finally chose the cheapest pair. The diamonds were tiny, and the rity was not great, but Li Lan was happy for a long time, wearing them every time she met him.
When they were customized, Su Yang had the jeweler engrave a small ¡°L¡± on the back of one stud. The one in his hand had a small ¡°L¡± on it.
His voice trembled, but he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your ear stud?¡±
Li Lan visibly hesitated. Upon seeing suspicion in Su Yang¡¯s eyes, she panicked inside but maintained a calm expression and reached to touch her ear, ¡°Isn¡¯t the ear stud here? What happened? Why is one missing?¡±
She stood up in a bit of a panic, searching around whilementing, ¡°I told you not to buy such expensive ear studs. Losing one is worth thousands! This is the gift you gave me, where could it have fallen? I haven¡¯t been anywhere!¡±
Upon listening to her teary words and looking at her flustered appearance, Su Yang wavered. But thinking that the ear stud was found in the basement, his heart sank again. If she hadn¡¯t been to the basement, how could her ear stud be there?
While Li Lan pretended to search for the ear stud, she began to strategize. It was clear that Su Yang must have found her ear stud in the basement where Ali was kept. She had indeed overlooked this; she shouldn¡¯t have worn any jewelry on the mission.
Just as she was thinking of a n, Su Yang coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s with me..¡±
Chapter 311 - 311: No Cracks
Chapter 311 - 311: No Cracks
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Li Lan turned around and saw Su Yang holding a small ear stud in his hand. She walked over with a smile, thenined, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me if you found it? You scared me. This ear stud costs thousands. Did you find the earplug? Couldn¡¯t find it?¡±
As she spoke, she reached for the ear stud, but Su Yang quickly clenched his fist, holding the ear stud in his hand. He looked steadily at Li Lan.
Having followed Gu Chen for so many years, Su Yang had encountered numerous people, but he couldn¡¯t detect any abnormality on Li Lan¡¯s face. It seemed like she was genuinely happy to have the ear stud back.
¡°Oh, stop teasing me. Give it to me quickly. I¡¯ll find an earplug when I go back. I can¡¯t afford to lose it again.¡± Li Lan sighed in relief. Su Yang came back alone to find her, without informing others about it. It seemed like just suspicion. As long as the ear stud wasn¡¯t in his hand, there was no evidence.
But Su Yang, with an expressionless face, said, ¡°I found this ear stud in the basement of Gu¡¯s residence.¡¯
Li Lan reacted quickly, asking directly, ¡°Gu¡¯s residence has a basement? The vi is so big, I didn¡¯t notice. Could it be that it fell on the ground, and the ear stud rolled into the basement?¡±
Her words had no loopholes, and her reactions were all normal. However, it didn¡¯t prove her innocence.
Su Yang wanted to continue questioning, but Li Lan suddenly widened her eyes and said unhappily, ¡°It must be that bodyguard. He saw I didn¡¯t want to leave and gave me a push. I wasn¡¯t stable at the time, and I might have bumped into him. Maybe it got hooked onto his clothes at that moment. Fortunately, you found it. Otherwise, I would have been heartbroken.
Her exnation seemed wless, and the incident she mentioned did happen. She knew there were surveince cameras around Gu¡¯s residence, so checking the footage wouldn¡¯t be a problem.
This exnation she came up with was almost seamless, and there was no one to prove she had been to the basement of Gu¡¯s residence, except for the injury on her wrist.
But she had already lowered the sleeves of her clothes to cover the bruise, and her shirt sleeves perfectly concealed any ws.
Upon hearing her words, Su Yang visibly rxed. Since she dared to say this, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem checking. Besides, he knew that the bodyguard who escorted Li Lan out had copsed in the basement where A Li was held. Maybe he brought the ear stud to the basement.
¡°Okay, give it to me quickly. Such a small thing, if you lose it again, I will be very sad.¡± Pouting, Li Lan extended her hand, coquettishly saying.
Su Yang then handed the ear stud to her. ¡°I lost it? This time, it was you who lost it. But even if it¡¯s lost, I¡¯ll buy you another one if you like.¡±
Li Lan happily took the ear stud and examined it closely. As she put away the ear stud, she also took off the other one. ¡°I¡¯ll put both of these ear studs away. Wearing just one doesn¡¯t look good. I¡¯ll go find a doctor to check your wound.¡±
She walked to the blind spot of the surveince camera at the corner, where there was a trash bin for medical waste. Li Lan directly threw both ear studs into it.
When she inspected the ear stud earlier, she noticed a bit of blood on it. Su Yang was in a hurry at the time, so he didn¡¯t examine it closely. If Su Yang could find her ear stud, Song Fan might have seen it during the fight. She couldn¡¯t possibly keep such evidence.
After discarding the ear studs, she felt relieved. Surely, no one would search here. Then she went to find a doctor.
Su Yang was indeed exhausted. He was already weakened from the gunshot wound and excessive blood loss. After the doctor checked his wound and confirmed everything was fine, he briefly informed Song Fan that he had returned to the hospital. He didn¡¯t mention finding the ear stud in the basement. Song Fan assumed he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, just advising him to rest well. Su Yang then fell into a deep sleep.
Upon taking advantage of the distraction, Li Lan took out a prepared sedative and injected it into the medicine bottle. She didn¡¯t want Su Yang¡¯s life but needed him to sleep so she could report in the room. Besides, it was currently the safest ce.
After another five minutes, she confirmed that Su Yang hadpletely fallen asleep. She then took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m very sorry.
Things went wrong, and our people can no longer be used.¡±
There was some noise on the other end of the phone, and a woman¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Charlie, look. The night view here is beautiful! It¡¯s like the entire city is at my feet!¡±
¡°It is indeed beautiful.¡± The man¡¯s voice was gentle, and then he said to the woman, ¡°Xiao Xia, I have some business. I¡¯ll answer a call first..
Chapter 312 - 312: Disgusting
Chapter 312 - 312: Disgusting
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Meng Xia brought Charlie to the tallest tower in A City, where they could overlook the entire city, making it a popr spot for couples. She did put effort into nning the itinerary, but she also had some ulterior motives, extending the duration of their trip to have some alone time with Charlie.
However, Charlie¡¯s mood was utterly terrible at the moment, and he had no interest in admiring the current scenery. He forced a smile on his face and only rxed his expression when he reached a secluded corner. ¡°Fool, what¡¯s the use of keeping you all? I should have let you die at the base!¡±
Charlie, filled with resentment, gripped the railing. He had intended to dy Song Fan today and prevent her from seeking Gu Chen, allowing his n to proceed smoothly. However, Song Fan not only went to find Gu Chen but also disrupted his ns. What was more infuriating was Li Lan; he had warned her, yet she failed to handle things properly.
Li Lan, on the phone, dared not even breathe loudly. She knew his temper, and if she provoked him, her fate might be even more miserable. She could only silently await his judgment.
After half a minute, Charlie spoke, ¡°Has your identity been exposed?¡±
¡°No! Sir, absolutely not!¡± Li Lan quickly refuted, ¡°I dare to guarantee with my life that no one has discovered my identity!¡±
Her heart was already in her throat. She knew the consequences once her identity was exposed. Several of her previouspanions had been tortured, and some were sent to foreignboratories for live experiments.
Upon thinking about this, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She didn¡¯t want that fate. If it came to that, she would rather die!
¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Charlie sneered, ¡°Are you sure Song Fan is the person you mentioned? Did you have a confrontation with her today?¡±
Li Lan didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and recounted the whole incident, but she concealed the ear stud matter. She knew this was her oversight, and she couldn¡¯t let Charlie know about it.
Charlie then showed a trace of a smile. ¡°Indeed, someone from there is truly formidable. But you did well, Lan. You know that I have always valued you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have let you enjoy these good days for so many years and even reunited you with your family, right?¡±
Upon hearing him mention her family, Li Lan closed her eyes. After taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Yes, I will never forget your great kindness. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died long ago, and you also helped my family. I will always remember your kindness. So, I am willing to do anything for you. What should I do next?¡±
Charlie listened to her loyalty on the phone but remained unmoved. What wouldn¡¯t these people do to survive? In his eyes, they were no different from obedient dogs, or even worse than his dog.
¡°Let¡¯s stay put for now. You haven¡¯t found out anything yet. Gu Chen is not easy to deal with, and now there¡¯s also Song Fan. Take care of your boyfriend first.¡±
After hanging up the phone, Charlie smiled again and returned to Meng Xia. ¡°Xiao Xia, it¡¯s really beautiful here, just like you.¡±
At this moment, he had an extra diamond ne in his hand. Meng Xia instantly recognized it as the one she had been admiring at the counter earlier. However, the price was way beyond what she could afford. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t want Charlie to think she was a materialistic woman, so she hadn¡¯t mentioned her liking for it. Unexpectedly, he had secretly bought it.
Charlie looked at her affectionately. ¡°I can tell you like it. It¡¯s yours now. Such a beautiful ne can only be worn by a beauty like you.¡±
He gently ced the ne around her neck, and Meng Xia was so excited that she couldn¡¯t find words. She had never owned such an expensive piece of jewelry. Upon thinking about all the clothes and bags that Charlie had bought for her that day, she felt like it was all unreal.
But she instinctively maintained her image, lowering her head and shyly saying, ¡°I can¡¯t ept such a valuable ne. You¡¯ve already bought me many gifts.¡±
¡°This is nothing. You deserve the best in this world, my dear princess.¡± Charlie gently held her hand, and Meng Xia¡¯s body trembled but dared not look up.
Today, Meng Yuqian had repeatedly instructed her not to be too proactive and not to let the man taste sweetness too easily, or he wouldn¡¯t cherish her in the future.
However, by not looking up, she couldn¡¯t see his eyes were devoid of any emotion. It was cold and indifferent even though his tone was gentle. How dare she think of bing my woman? This is truly disgusting..
Chapter 313 - 313: Check
Chapter 313 - 313: Check
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Meng Xia managed to maintain herst bit of rity and insisted that Charlie should have her back before 10 PM.
¡°Sorry, there¡¯s a curfew at my house, and the Song family has always been strict with their children,¡± Meng Xia said apologetically from inside the car. ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve spent the whole day out today. We still have time tomorrow. How about we make ns then?¡±
She thought she had put on a cute smile, but in Charlie¡¯s eyes, it was still nauseating. He gently pinched her cheek, then said tenderly, ¡°Alright, let me take you back for now.¡±
Until they reached the gate of the Song family vi, Meng Xia spent a long time talking to Charlie at the entrance, and she genuinely didn¡¯t want to leave. Especially when she saw Song Fan riding a motorcycle back, she took the opportunity to loop her arm around Charlie¡¯s and coquettishly said, ¡°What time will youe to pick me up tomorrow? I haven¡¯t had enough fun today!¡±
Her voice was sweet, and her gaze kept ncing in Song Fan¡¯s direction, though Song Fan didn¡¯t spare her a nce.
However, Charlie keenly noticed Song Fan and calmly withdrew his hand from Meng Xia¡¯s, smiling gently as he said, ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re out sote too? You seem tired. How about we n to go out together tomorrow? Do you have time?¡±
¡°No time,¡± Song Fan replied indifferently, not willing to waste any time with him. She had more important things to investigate.
¡°Quite rude, it¡¯s evident she¡¯s truly from the countryside.¡± Meng Xia pouted, feeling triumphant inside. She hoped Song Fan and Charlie would never have any interactions. She then turned to Charlie and sweetly said, ¡°I should go back now. Don¡¯t forget to pick me up tomorrow, okay? Promise.¡±
Charlie shook his head helplessly, reluctantly made a pinky promise with her, and quickly got into the car. Meng Xia didn¡¯t sense anything wrong and proudly had the servants bring everything back to the vi.
¡°Little sister, I¡¯ve prepared a midnight snack for you. Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Song Kai held a bowl of seafood porridge, but Song Fan didn¡¯t even acknowledge him. She just waved her hand and went back to her room.
Song Kai couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with her. Song Chuan rarely had the time toe back, and yet Song Fan didn¡¯t seem to notice him. He shouted,
¡°Little sister, did you see me? Hey!¡±
However, Song Fan didn¡¯t turn her head. She closed the door directly.
Song Chuan, annoyed, took the bowl of porridge from Song Kai¡¯s hand, drank it all in one go, and then said fiercely, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t greet her brother, she don¡¯t get to eat the supper!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you need to control your weight? You¡¯re resuming training in a couple of days. Don¡¯t you want your eight-pack abs anymore? Aren¡¯t you avoiding carbohydrates?¡± Song Kai said speechlessly.
Song Chuan touched his now slightly bloated belly, thought about the internationalpetitions in half a year, and pointed to the box on the floor.
¡°All of those are for my little sister. The jewelry she wore at thest banquet¡¡±
Upon seeing Meng Xiae in, he sneered without continuing his previous words. ¡°Anyway, they¡¯re all for little sister. These nes were ordered from abroad. Remember to give them to her. Tomorrow, I have to get up early to go to the training base. Remember to give them to her.¡±
After speaking, he went to the gym on the first floor without looking back. He needed to burn calories quickly; otherwise, his coach would skin him alive.
Meng Xia rolled her eyes at his departing figure. What kind of jewelry could an athlete afford? He probably bought a bunch of cheap stuff from street vendors.
Meng Yu knew she had returned and quickly went downstairs. Upon seeing the ne around her neck, Meng Yu swallowed hard. It had been several years since she bought decent jewelry. Previously, when attending banquets, she borrowed essories from Yu Wan, and not a single one truly belonged to her.
¡°Xiao Xia, your ne is so beautiful. Is it a gift from Charlie?¡± Meng Yu¡¯s eyes brimmed with envy. She felt that such a ne should belong to her.
Meng Xia, somewhat proudly, touched her neck. ¡°Yes, he insisted I ept it. I couldn¡¯t refuse. All of these are gifts from Charlie. He buys me whatever he likes; I can¡¯t stop him.¡±
Upon seeing her smug expression, Meng Yu felt uneasy. Meng Xia received so many gifts, wasn¡¯t it because of her help? Yet, Meng Xia was unting it.
Song Kai wasn¡¯t particrly fond of Charlie. He warned, ¡°Xiao Xia, offering kindness without reason may hide ulterior motives. Be careful.¡±
¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t worry, he truly cares for me,¡± Meng Xia said gently. ¡°Besides, these things aren¡¯t much for the Brown family.. By the way, do you know what kind of jewelry Second Brother gives Sister? Can I have a look?¡±
Chapter 314 - 314: Generous
Chapter 314 - 314: Generous
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Upon seeing Song Faning down from upstairs, she deliberately said loudly, ¡°Sister, Second Brother gave you a box of jewelry. Come and take a look!¡±
Song Fan hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day and intended to grab a bite downstairs, but unexpectedly, she saw Meng Xia looking delighted. She frowned, nced at Song Kai, and then looked at the not-so-elegant box on the floor, questioning with a puzzled look.
¡°Second Brother probably thought you didn¡¯t have suitable jewelry at the banquet. The ne was almost snatched, so he bought you these jewels,¡± Song Kai exined quickly.
He thought he was stating the truth without any exaggeration, but hearing his exnation, the other two women were almost grinding their teeth. Is he implying that we snatched Song Fan¡¯s dress and ne?
Meng Xia was somewhat annoyed. She walked over and opened the box without permission. She said nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of jewelry Brother gave Sister. With so many gifts, they might even be street market finds¡
She originally wanted to say that maybe they were all picked up at a flea market. However, when she saw the packaging inside the box, her hands trembled with anger. Isn¡¯t this the same brand as the ne Charlie gave
She didn¡¯t believe that Song Chuan could be so generous. She quickly unpacked a box, ¡°The ne from this brand costs at least seventy to eighty thousand. Today, I saw the most expensive one for over five hundred thousand. Second Brother shouldn¡¯t have that much money¡ He is generous.¡±
Thest two words were squeezed out from between her teeth. She wanted to say, ¡°He is generous with cheap stuff,¡± but looking at the packaging in the box, she was so angry that her hands were shaking. The most expensive ney quietly in the packaging box.
Meng Yu walked over, picked up the receipt, and sneered, ¡°Song Chuan is fond of his sister. Over two million dors for these things? This ne alone costs over five hundred thousand. He thinks highly of Fan Fan.¡±
¡°Five hundred thousand dors is not that expensive.¡± Song Chuan, who had just finished strength training, wiped off his sweat. ¡°I heard that the pearl ne the designer gave you is worth millions of dors. My gift is just child¡¯s y. Wear it for fun. If you don¡¯t like it, I will buy you something when I go abroad for training in a few days. I can¡¯t let an outsider outdo me, right?¡±
After hearing this, Song Kai, eager to please, walked over and said, ¡°Dear brother, thetest model of the car I like will beunched next month! The debut will be in Country D. You go there for training, right?¡±
Song Chuan nced at him, then said, ¡°Get lost! How can youpare with little sister?¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Song Kai didn¡¯t mind at all. He smiled and directly picked up the box, also taking the ne from Meng Xia¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to give my little sister some jewelry now. Brother, don¡¯t forget to buy the model I want when you go abroad. Love you!¡±
Song Chuan didn¡¯t even bother to look at his brother. He solemnly said to Song Fan, ¡°Take care of him at school. Mom has given all her IQto you, so you should take care of him.¡¯
Song Fan nodded speechlessly, then nced at Meng Xia and Meng Yu, who were full of resentment. She turned and went to the kitchen, took out some food, and went back to her room.
¡°Xiao Xia, did you see that? The Song family¡¯s youngdy is so arrogant.¡± Meng Yu said with envy, ¡°But she¡¯s just a country girl. These brothers are so protective of her; it¡¯s ridiculous.¡±
She looked at Meng Xia¡¯s ne with dissatisfaction and said sourly, ¡°Others can get various jewelry effortlessly. I¡¯m working so hard, and I don¡¯t know who I¡¯m doing it for.¡±
Meng Xia, being so clever, naturally understood what she meant. However, she really couldn¡¯t bear to part with the ne around her neck. She bit her lip, took off the ne, and handed it to Meng Yu. ¡°Godmother, listen to what you said. Don¡¯t you still have me?¡±
Reluctantly, she ced the ne in Meng Yu¡¯s hands, and thetter finally smiled, ¡°Oh, my goddaughter is the best. Indeed, you¡¯re the most generous.¡±
Meng Yu happily took the ne upstairs. Meng Xia, with a gloomy face, knew that her godmother was greedy. Even after bing Mrs. Song, she still snatched jewelry from her juniors. It was truly shameless.
But now, she could only rely on Meng Yu. She took a deep breath. Fortunately, Charlie woulde to pick her up tomorrow, and she had already made up her mind to ask for another set of jewelry..
Chapter 315 - 315: Different Treatment
Chapter 315 - 315: Different Treatment
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
At this moment, Song Fan didn¡¯t have the mood to consider the issue of jewelry. She urgently needed to find out who the person lurking in the Gu family was.
The person was skilled, but they hadn¡¯t attempted to take Gu Chen¡¯s life. This indicated that there was something they wanted to know from Gu Chen, perhaps rted to some important secrets.
Song Fan shook her head; she felt a slight soreness in her left shoulder. Her left shoulder had been seriously fractured before, but due to her young age and proper recovery, it hadn¡¯t affected her mobility. Moreover, she paid attention to regr exercise, so even among mercenaries, few had noticed her weakness. However, today, that person seemed to have known her weakness from the start; otherwise, that person wouldn¡¯t have targeted her left shoulder.
Upon thinking about the earrings she glimpsed during the fight, she suddenly remembered that Li Lan was wearing earrings that day.
She took out her phone, intending to contact Su Yang. His behavior today was somewhat unusual. Even if his wound had reopened, he shouldn¡¯t have left so quickly. However, his actions seemed normal, and it was true that Li Lan was in the hospital.
Song Fan swiftly entered the dark web of Mi Wu, trying to learn about Li Lan¡¯s past. However, it seemed that her information was normal, and Song Fan keenly noticed a specific time point: Li Lan had also spent two years abroad, and foreign affairs were untraceable even in Mi Wu.
Upon thinking of her own two lost years of memory, an uneasy feeling crept into her heart. The inexplicable sense of familiarity, coupled with the familiar movements of the person she fought with today, could it be that Li Lan was someone she knew from her disappearance? Or could it be that the person who fought with her today was Li Lan?
Upon considering that she could check on Su Yang¡¯s condition at the hospital tomorrow, she took a shower andy down on the bed, falling asleep. Since Li Lan might be involved, Song Fan knew she couldn¡¯t act rashly, and she had to wait until there was a w.
Early in the morning, Song Fan got ready, intending to go and check on Su Yang. However, Charlie¡¯s speed was faster than hers; he had already arrived at the Song family¡¯s house by 8 a.m.
¡°Good morning! We¡¯re just having breakfast. Miss Song, are you leaving without eating?¡± Charlie sat veryfortably in the dining room. ¡°Skipping breakfast is not good for your health. Is there something urgent that you¡¯re in such a hurry?¡±
Meng Xia didn¡¯t expect him toe so early. In a hurry to tidy up, she found that Song Fan had alreadye downstairs and was talking to Charlie about something.
She hurried downstairs, almost stumbling. Although Charlie saw her about to fall, he pretended not to react. Fortunately, a servant beside her helped her.
Meng Xia felt a bit embarrassed but maintained a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe so early. I was afraid you would be anxious. Is Sister going out? Then hurry up, don¡¯t dy your important matters.¡±
She couldn¡¯t wait for Song Fan to leave quickly. She didn¡¯t want Song Fan to continue talking to Charlie.
Song Fan had no intention of bothering with these two people. But unexpectedly, Meng Xia, who was dissatisfied early in the morning, became unhurried. She directly sat across from Charlie. ¡°Charlie is right. Skipping breakfast is bad for my health. I¡¯ll have breakfast before leaving.¡±
¡°You!¡± Meng Xia was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t hold back. She had inquired beforehand that Song Fan rarely ate breakfast at home. Even if she did, it was just a pretense. At this time, when the family members were all at work or school, and Meng Yu had made an appointment with several richdies to y golf, Meng Xia had a chance to be alone with Charlie. However, Song Fan was so annoying.
But in front of Charlie, Meng Xia had to maintain adylike image. She could only smile awkwardly and then took the opportunity to sit next to Charlie. She purposely wore a slightly low-cut dress today, hoping that Charlie would notice that she wasn¡¯t wearing a ne.
Charlie indeed took out a small box from his pocket. Meng Xia¡¯s heart raced; it seemed to be a ne. Could it be that Meng Yu had said something to him? She felt her breath quickening.
As Meng Xia watched Charlie with anticipation, he directly pushed the box in front of Song Fan. ¡°Yesterday¡¯s meeting was rushed, and I didn¡¯t have time to give you a gift. This ne is for you.¡±
He looked at Song Fan expectantly. Meng Xia, on the side, was embarrassed, not knowing what to say. The anger in her eyes red up, and with teary eyes, she looked at Song Fan as if Song Fan were a criminal who had done something wrong.
But Song Fan didn¡¯t reach out to take it. She just calmly said, ¡°No merit, no reward. We¡¯re not familiar; there¡¯s no need for you to give me a present.¡±
¡°No, this is just a small gift. I already gave Xiao Xia a simr one yesterday.¡± Charlie opened the box, revealing an even more beautiful diamond ne, which was more expensive. ¡°You¡¯re sisters, and it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to treat you differently..¡±
Chapter 316 - 316: Dictator
Chapter 316 - 316: Dictator
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Heughed genuinely,pletely unaware that the woman beside him was fuming with anger.
Meng Xia almost gritted her teeth as she spoke, ¡°Charlie, you don¡¯t know.
Yesterday, Second Brother already gave Sister a box of jewelry from this brand
¡ªnes, bracelets, you name it. I envy her so much.¡±
She gently tugged at the hem of Charlie¡¯s suit, ¡°Having a real older brother is wonderful. Unfortunately, I¡¯m all alone, and no one cares about me.¡±
Meng Xia did show some genuine emotions. In the Meng family, she was at least the only junior recognized by Meng Yu. Also, because she asionally visited the Song family, her status in the Meng family had been rtively high.
However, upon arriving here, she realized that being an adopted daughter meant just that¡ªverbal acknowledgment. Besides residing in the Song family, she gained no real benefits. Especially after witnessing how these brothers treated Song Fan, not a single one acknowledged her existence. This made Meng Xia even more dissatisfied and aggrieved.
Charlie awkwardly smiled and took back the ne, ¡°Since Miss Song doesn¡¯t like it, let¡¯s forget about it. After all, Miss Song is adored by countless people, and these brothers dote on her, making it truly enviable. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll just take it back. Besides, I don¡¯t have any women around me to give it to.¡±
His words were natural, without the slightest hint of noticing Meng Xia¡¯s abnormality. However, Meng Xia, who desperately wanted to express that she wanted that ne, couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.
After having watched enough of the drama, Song Fan didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. She stood up to leave.
Charlie also stood up simultaneously, ¡°As I said, I came yesterday to see Miss
Song, and it¡¯s the same today. Where are you going? I¡¯ll take you.¡±
¡°Sister must have urgent matters, and now she¡¯s in a romantic moment with Young Master Gu. Charlie, you don¡¯t need to¡¡± Meng Xia¡¯s words got stuck in her throat; she couldn¡¯t continue because she saw Charlie¡¯s indifferent gaze.
Though he only nced at her faintly, Meng Xia felt a chill all over her body, as if she were being stared at by a venomous snake. She had never seen Charlie like this. Upon thinking about his identity and background, she suddenly realized that the man in front of her was not the gentle gentleman she had imagined but a true upper-ss figure.
Upon seeing that Meng Xia wisely stopped talking, Charlie turned to Song Fan, ¡°Mr. Song mentioned that he hopes you can join the Song Group soon. I happen to have a project in mind for cooperation with the Song Group. Miss Song, are you interested? I can take you wherever you need to go, and if you¡¯re going to enter thepany, you need to show some achievements, right?¡±
Charlie knew exactly how to handle people, especially after investigating the Song family¡¯s situation. Song Yi was a man who could send his beloved daughter abroad. Not only was he ruthless, but he also wouldn¡¯t easily trust others. Upon looking at Song Fan, she didn¡¯t seem like someone who would let things slide. Moreover, there were the vignt eyes of the Meng family.
His smile was sincere, and Song Fan saw through his intentions. She nodded. ¡°Sure, Mr. Brown. I appreciate that.¡±
Upon hearing her agreement, Meng Xia almost bit her lips until they bled. But considering Charlie¡¯s icy gaze earlier, she knew she couldn¡¯t afford to anger him at this moment.
She pleaded, ¡°Charlie, what about our ns for today? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to enjoy some good food? I¡¯ve already prepared an itinerary.¡±
Meng Xia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, appearing wronged. If it were any other man by her side before, he would have immediately felt sorry for her. However, Charlie wasn¡¯t an ordinary man.
He politely bowed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Meng. Brown Group¡¯s work is more important. I believe you understand.¡±
Meng Xia wanted to say more, but seeing his expression, she could only keep quiet and nodded silently.
Charlie was somewhat surprised; he didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so sensible. He then took out the ne in his hand, ¡°To express my apologies, I¡¯m giving you this ne aspensation. I¡¯ll make sure to prepare time in advance next time.¡±
The moment Meng Xia received the ne, she felt a bit relieved. She was well aware that men in power liked obedient women. So, she nodded meekly and watched as the two left.
Upon sitting in the car, Song Fan spoke first, ¡°How do you n to cooperate? You should know I don¡¯t hold any position in the Song Group.¡±
¡°Not just you.¡± Charlie rxed, leaning backzily in his seat. ¡°Even your brothers don¡¯t hold any positions. Mr. Song is a dictator..¡±
Chapter 317 - 317: Cooperation
Chapter 317 - 317: Cooperation
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan remained nomittal, refraining from interrupting. From her understanding of Song Yi, he was indeed an outright dictator. Even her third brother, Song Huai, had only been exposed to peripheralpany tasks. The other brothers had their businesses, and Song Yi didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of choosing a sessor.
He single-handedly managed the entirepany, and crucial decisions were subject to his direct veto.
Despite not having a designated sessor, Song Yi seeded in expanding and strengthening Song Corporation. Song Fan acknowledged his business acumen, making Song Corporation one of the strongest enterprises in A City over the years. Almost all board members were his people, with him as the undisputed leader.
Charlie didn¡¯t look at her but instead gazed out of the window. ¡°I envy the atmosphere in your family. As the youngest children in our respective families, you¡¯re the doted-upon little sister, even after years of separation. Unfortunately, being the youngest son, I¡¯m treated like a thorn in the side of the Brown family.¡±
His voice carried a touch of sadness, and then he turned to Song Fan, smiling helplessly. ¡°Miss Song, you probably don¡¯t like hearing about other people¡¯s gossip. But I can empathize with your current situation. You can¡¯t be Miss Song forever.¡¯
Song Fan raised an eyebrow, ¡°What does it matter if I am or not? Do you think I care?¡±
In reality, she never cared about anything rted to the Song family. Even if Song Corporation were to lose everything and finally yield to someone else, she wouldn¡¯t mind. She had the means to stand on her own and protect the person she cared about.
However, Charlie¡¯s next words caught her attention, and she couldn¡¯t remain indifferent. ¡°Miss Song, I have some knowledge of your capabilities. Achieving such skills doesn¡¯t happen overnight; you¡¯ve endured a lot. You also have impressive medical skills and are an internationally renowned scientist. I underestimated you before. A talent like Miss Song could be at the top in any country without relying on a smallpany like Song Corporation.¡±
Surprisingly, Song Fan didn¡¯t show any emotion on the surface but nodded slightly, not denying his words.
She wasn¡¯t revealing any feelings, but Charlie¡¯s ability made her uneasy. Even Gu Chen revealed some of her identities only after some time, but Charlie seemed to know everything in detail. He might even be aware of her time in the mercenaries.
Charlie seemed oblivious to her hostility, and with a yful smile, he said, ¡°But are you not interested in your mother¡¯s estate?¡±
Song Fan didn¡¯t rush to answer but pondered his words seriously. She was aware of the wealth of the Yu family. When she married, she brought a substantial dowry, and Song Corporation initially developed based on apany brought in as part of the Yu family¡¯s dowry. Song Yi had also received considerable support from the Yu family.
She had always thought that Song Yi deeply loved Yu Wan and indeed treated his sons well, putting in effort to cultivate them. However, today, when Charlie pointed this out, she suddenly realized that none of her five siblings had studied business. They knew nothing about the situation at Song Corporation, only ying the roles of Young Master and Miss Song.
Upon thinking about how Meng Yu could enter thepany but with rights that could be taken back by Song Yi at any time, Song Fan¡¯s suspicion deepened. If he genuinely loved his wife, wasn¡¯t it a bit far-fetched to me a young girl for his wife¡¯s death? Did he marry Meng Yu merely as a convenient move, or did he have other motives?
Charlie knew that by nting the seeds of doubt, Song Fan, being intelligent, would surely trace the clues. Moreover, what he said was all factual. He just didn¡¯t want to reveal everything to her so quickly; things got more interesting when they wereplicated.
He chuckled and said, ¡°So, I¡¯ve helped you quite a bit. Last time, I proposed for you to work at Song Corporation in front of so many people. If you can achieve something and enter Song Corporation, is there anything you can¡¯t find out?¡±
Talking to intelligent people was straightforward. In just a few words, he brought the conversation to the point. Even though Song Fan didn¡¯t want to get involved with him, she had to consider it now.
Song Fan looked at him expressionlessly before speaking, ¡°So, Mr.. Brown, how do you want to cooperate?¡±
Chapter 318 - 318: Questioning
Chapter 318 - 318: Questioning
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
When they reached the hospital entrance, Charlie finished exining his cooperation n. He helped Song Fan open the car door and sincerely said, ¡°Miss Song, you should be well aware of the profit in the jewelry industry. Song family has the source, and I have the sales channels. Establishing a global chain is not difficult. You must understand what a luxury brand signifies. So, I hope you can seriously consider it. Our coboration is a true win-win.¡±
Song Fan had to admit that Charlie¡¯s n was thorough, even considering various pros and cons, as well as issues rted to store locations.
Initially, she thought he was just ying around and looking to coborate with her as a way to get to Gu Chen. However, he had indeed considered the cooperation seriously, and it seemed to be mutually beneficial.
¡°Mr. Brown, I will consider this matter seriously and give you an answerter.¡± Song Fan nodded slightly. ¡°I have other matters to attend to.¡±
Charlie didn¡¯t press further. He had already achieved his goal today, presenting a reasonpelling enough for Song Fan to coborate and providing her with a perfect cooperation n. Even someone like Gu Chen would likely fall for it. This half-truth, half-lie was not easy to expose.
He cheerfully said, ¡°You go ahead. But I have an uneasy request. Can you call me Charlie like Xiao Xia does? Mr. Brown feels too distant. Can I call you by your name directly? I¡¯m afraid if I call you Fanfan, you might want to p me.¡±
Song Fan didn¡¯t expect him to be so self-aware, so she smiled and nodded.
¡°Sure, Charlie. Until next time?¡±
Charlie watched as Song Fan entered the hospital, his mouth curved in a smile. The fish had taken the bait, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to pull in the; fishing for big fish required patience.
When she arrived at the ward, Song Fan saw Li Lan feeding porridge to Su Yang. The two of them were in a sweet moment. Li Lan noticed Song Fan standing at the door and quickly stood up to open it.
¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re here,¡± Li Lan said with a sincere smile, even a bit embarrassed.
Song Fan observed that Li Lan had changed her diamond earrings to a small and delicate earring. She nodded. ¡°Su Yang wasn¡¯t feeling well yesterday, so I came to check on him today.¡±
Li Lan appeared very enthusiastic and handed over a te of cut fruits, ¡°Thank you foring. He was a bit careless yesterday. The nurse scolded him for a long time. Fortunately, the wound is not serious, but he still needs to continue the drip today.¡±
Song Fan carefully examined Su Yang¡¯s medical report and the wound¡¯s location before rxing, ¡°Fortunately, he has good recovery ability. It seems he exercises regrly, and his physical fitness is excellent. If it were someone else, they might need to lie down for several months.¡±
¡°Oh? Li Lan, I remember you wore a pair of diamond earrings yesterday. You changed them to earrings today?¡± she asked seemingly casually. ¡°I wanted to ask where you bought those earrings. I quite like that simple style. I didn¡¯t expect you wouldn¡¯t wear them today.¡±
She indeed wanted to probe Li Lan. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that the two of them must know each other, especially since she had seen the other wearing earrings during the fight that day. If it were a professional assassin, they wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake unless they wanted to attract attention.
Li Lan, however, didn¡¯t seem to find anything wrong with Song Fan¡¯s words. She shyly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know the brand, and I¡¯m not familiar with the brands of these essories. The diamond earrings were a gift from Su Yang. It was a one-month anniversary present.¡±
Upon seeing her genuine reaction, Song Fan couldn¡¯t be certain if she had misunderstood. So, she continued, ¡°Can you lend them to me to have a look? I also want to buy a simr pair.¡±
¡°Oh, the earrings almost got lost yesterday. I left them at home because I was afraid of losing one. It was Su Yang who insisted on buying such expensive earrings. Losing one would cost a few thousand. It¡¯s almost equal to my monthly sry. I worry every day when wearing them. If you want to see them, I can bring them tomorrow, or I can deliver them to you?¡±
Li Lan said with a sincere expression, even mentioning the incident of almost losing one of the earrings. Su Yang, on the side, was already sweating.
¡°Almost lost? Where did you almost lose it? Did you find it?¡± Song Fan continued to ask.
Su Yang hastily answered, ¡°When I came back yesterday, she was arranging the curtains. Probably identally hooked onto the curtains and fell to the ground. She couldn¡¯t find the ear plugs either. She was heartbroken for a long time..¡±
Chapter 319 - 319: Lady Boss
Chapter 319 - 319: Lady Boss
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Su Yang quickly took out his phone and said, ¡°If you want to know which brand is it, I¡¯ll send it to Young Master directly and let him order a pair for you. Young Master is a VIP customer of their family.¡±
Song Fan quickly stopped his action, ¡°No need. Since it¡¯s a memento from you two, I can¡¯t wear the same style. I¡¯ll see if there are other styles, and I¡¯ll buy it myself. ¡±
She suddenly noticed ayer of gauze wrapped around Li Lan¡¯s wrist when she went to get water. Upon thinking about the person she fought with who also got injured in that area, she frowned and asked, ¡°Your hand¡¡±
Song Fan intended to grab Li Lan¡¯s hand, but Li Lan quickly withdrew her hand, feeling pain. ¡°I scalded it identally while washing his face with hot water yesterday. It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, it will be fine in a few days.¡±
Su Yang said somewhat regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should have gotten up and washed myself yesterday. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been injured. The scalding was quite severe yesterday. The doctor said it might leave a scar, and skin grafting may be needed. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±
¡°If the burn heals well, skin grafting may not be necessary. There are also many good scar removal medicines. Be careful not to let the wound get wet.¡± Although Song Fan didn¡¯t believe in such a coincidence, she had seen Li Lan remove the gauze. Not only her wrist but also her entire forearm was red, with quite a few blisters.
Li Lan, feeling pain, said tearfully, ¡°The doctor also told me to be careful and not to keep wrapping it with gauze, but I always have to move, so I had no choice. Miss Song, you understand medicine, right? Is there any medicine that can be applied now to reduce scarring? Can I puncture these blisters?¡±
Upon seeing her in this state, Song Fan couldn¡¯t bear it, so she exined some precautions and promised to prepare medicine for Li Lan before leaving the ward. She still had to go check on Gu Yuqing and the situation after detoxification yesterday.
¡°Be careful. Why did you unwrap the gauze?¡± Su Yang carefully blew Li Lan¡¯s forearm to make her feel morefortable.
Li Lan, with red eyes, said, ¡°I thought her medical skills were superb and wanted her help.¡±
¡°What do you want to know? Let me ask her. Why did you have to bleed so much? Are you stupid?¡± Su Yang became more distressed as he thought about it, and his tone became much harsher.
However, these words made Li Lan smile when she heard them. But thinking of the thrilling scene just now, she cautiously asked, ¡°Why did you say you found the earring here? Su Yang, how can you lie?¡±
Su Yang sighed heavily and then said seriously, ¡°Do remember what I just said. You must say that you lost your earring here.¡±
Li Lan, looking confused, stared at him. Su Yang exined, ¡°Something happened to the Gu family yesterday. Someone drugged Young Master, and there were also murders in the basement.¡±
¡°Murders?¡± Li Lan¡¯s face turned pale, and her voice trembled, ¡°So, you¡¯re afraid they¡¯ll find my earring and think I¡¯m the murderer? How could I possibly go and kill someone?¡±
¡°Su Yang, I can¡¯t possibly kill someone, and I¡¯ve never been to the basement. I didn¡¯t even know there was a basement in the Gu family. I stayed in the vi for a while. The bodyguards and the driver can testify for me.¡±
¡°I know, I know.¡± Su Yang quicklyforted her by hugging her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I believe you, so I brought the earrings back for you. But you must not mention this matter in the future, and you shouldn¡¯t continue to wear that pair of earrings. I¡¯ll buy you another pair to avoid unnecessary trouble, understand?¡±
Li Lan, trembling in his arms, nodded obediently. Although she was shaking, there was no panic in her eyes. It turned out that this man loved her, so he could cover up the truth for her, making everything easier.
Song Fan had just called Gu Chen and knew that he had returned to Gu¡¯s Group. She hurriedly went to Gu¡¯s Group. The front desk saw her and immediately took her upstairs.
¡°Miss Song, Mr. Gu is still in a meeting. Please wait here for a moment. Would you like juice or coffee? Do you want something to eat? I¡¯ll prepare it for you.¡± The front desk was very respectful.
Almost everyone knew that she was Mr. Gu¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the futuredy of Gu Group, and she couldn¡¯t be treated with any neglect.
However, there was suddenly someone behind her who shouted unpleasantly, ¡°Why can she wait here for a while, and I have to leave?¡±
Song Fan turned around inexplicably and saw a beautiful woman with red hair and a tight dress. Her face was full of impatience. ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the futuredy of Gu Group.. How dare you not let me in?¡±
Chapter 320 - 320: Betrothal
Chapter 320 - 320: Betrothal
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Upon standing next to Song Fan, the staff member¡¯s heart was pounding. She spoke somewhat nervously, ¡°Miss Song, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Miss Xu and Mr. Gu were engaged when they were children, and they haven¡¯t met each other much.¡±
The staff members were aware of Gu Chen¡¯s special treatment toward Song Fan. Gu Chen had even instructed the secretary to inform the front desk that whenever Song Fan appeared, she should be escorted upstairs and taken care of.
However, the current Miss Xu causing a scene did not enjoy such privileges. She had been ignored by Gu Chen on several asions, and he even threatened to fire anyone who allowed her in.
Song Fan was surprised. She had never heard about Gu Chen having a fianc¨¦e arranged in childhood. Now she realized she knew too little about him and hadn¡¯t taken the time to understand him.
¡°Miss Song, let me take you to the lounge, it¡¯s quiet there,¡± the staff member made a gesture of invitation, and Song Fan, not wanting to be part of themotion, turned to follow.
Unexpectedly, Miss Xu behind her caught up, and the staff members didn¡¯t stop her.
¡°Are you Song Fan? Huh, something that can¡¯t be seen in public. Do you even know your status? How dare you enter here so boldly? I¡¯m Xu Wen, Gu Chen¡¯s fianc¨¦e. What are you?¡± Xu Wen was about to grab Song Fan¡¯s arm, but Song Fan grabbed her wrist and pressed it down.
¡°Ah! Let go! Let go of me!¡± Xu Wen pped Song Fan¡¯s hand, but Song Fan exerted more force, rendering her almost speechless in pain.
¡°Since Miss Xu doesn¡¯t know how to respect others, let me educate you on behalf of your parents.¡± Song Fan said expressionlessly, ¡°If you hit me again¡¡±
She leaned forward slightly, and Xu Wen, frightened, quickly withdrew her hand, her body involuntarily shrinking. With a cold tone, Song Fan said,
¡°Whoever you are, forget about this hand.¡±
Song Fan had been a mercenary for many years, and with her imposing manner, the onlookers were too scared to even breathe, and no one dared to step forward to intervene.
Xu Wen¡¯s tears streamed down her face from the pain. She was the youngdy of the Xu family in the capital. No one had ever treated her like this. She red at Song Fan, wanting to say something harsh. However, when she touched Song Fan¡¯s icy gaze, she shivered, her body softened, and she knelt on the ground.
Upon seeing her pitiful state, Song Fan couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her. She turned around directly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to the lounge? Lead the way.¡±
The staff members on the side were already dumbfounded. It wasn¡¯t until Song Fan¡¯s words that they reacted and nodded hurriedly, leading her to the lounge.
As Song Fan was about to leave, someone approached, helping Xu Wen up from the ground.
¡°p!¡± A crisp sound of a p echoed. Xu Wen had fiercely pped a young girl beside her. ¡°Are you all dead? How can you not help me after watching the future Mrs. Gu being bullied? I will kick out all you useless people. My family will never use people like you!¡±
¡°Your family?¡± Just as Xu Wen was venting her anger, Gu Chen¡¯s cold voice rang out.
She quickly stood up, looking at Gu Chen with a grievance. ¡°Chen, these people simply don¡¯t take me seriously and even helped Song Fan bully me! My wrist was almost broken by her!¡±
Not sure if it was because it hurt just now, but tears welled up in Xu Wen¡¯s eyes. She looked at Gu Chen with a sense of injustice and provocatively nced at Song Fan.
She wasn¡¯t unaware of the rumors about Song Fan and Gu Chen, but seeing Song Fan in person, her woman¡¯s intuition told her that Song Fan and Gu Chen were not as close as rumored. Moreover, being the youngdy of the Xu family, she didn¡¯t believe Gu Chen would provoke her for this woman.
But she never expected that Gu Chen truly didn¡¯t care about her. He walked up to Song Fan, held her hand gently, and asked, ¡°Is your hand hurt?¡±
¡°Chen, did you misunderstand something? It was she who almost broke my wrist!¡± Xu Wen said indignantly.
But Gu Chen didn¡¯t even look back at her, ¡°With such force, your hand must be in pain. Let¡¯s go to the lounge; I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡±
Then he left with Song Fan. As they left, he didn¡¯t forget to say to the staff,
¡°Gu¡¯s Group is not a ce anyone can enter. Do you understand?¡±
The girl who had been pped by Xu Wen finally regained her senses. She stopped her tears and coldly said to Xu Wen, ¡°Miss Xu, you can¡¯t enter without an appointment.. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call security!¡±
Chapter 321 - 321: Yingying
Chapter 321 - 321: Yingying
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°You!¡± Xu Wen wanted to say something, but she was stopped by the girl who came with her.
The girl always wore a duckbill cap and a mask, making it difficult to see her face. She shook her head at Xu Wen and whispered, ¡°You are the future Mrs. Gu.
Don¡¯t let them see a joke.¡±
¡°But Yingying, didn¡¯t you see what Song Fan did just now?¡± Xu Wen angrily pointed at the girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What were you doing? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be here today to help me strategize? When something happened, you hid. Whye out now? You¡¯re just an ugly monster who can¡¯t show your face. I can¡¯t believe I chose you as my assistant. Even a dog knows how to protect its owner, but you¡¯re worse than a dog!¡±
The nearby staff members couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, but the girl named Yingying didn¡¯t argue. She kept her head down, even when pushed back repeatedly. Softly, she said, ¡°If you want Gu Chen, you can¡¯t continue like this.¡±
Xu Wen was not willing to give up. As the heiress of the Xu family, the sole sessor, why should Gu Chen treat her like this?
Three bodyguards had already surrounded them, but due to her status, no one dared to make a move. However, they couldn¡¯t let her approach either.
Yingying pulled her aside and said quietly, ¡°Acting like this will only make Song Fan appear noble and steady. Do you want everyone to think she¡¯s more suitable to be Mrs. Gu than you?¡±
Upon hearing this, Xu Wen calmed down. When she came, her parents had warned her many times to change her spoiled temper. Gu Chen had seen all kinds of women over the years. If she continued to be stubborn, she would push him away sooner orter.
Upon taking a deep breath, she red at Yingying, ¡°Fine, for the sake of you.
Let¡¯s go.¡±
She pointed at the people from the Gu Group and said, ¡°You all wait for me!
When I be Mrs. Gu, you¡¯ll be done!¡±
The staff members exchanged knowing nces, their eyes filled with disdain.
If their boss chose this woman, the Gu Group would be in big trouble!
Even when Xu Wen returned to the car, she didn¡¯t calm down. Upon seeing Yingying still wearing a hat and mask, she became even more annoyed. She went up and directly pulled down Yingying¡¯s mask. ¡°You even know that you look hideous and can¡¯t be seen, huh? Hmph! I don¡¯t know what use you have.
You didn¡¯t even protect me just now!¡±
Yingying tried to cover her face with her bangs, attempting to hide the scar on her left cheek. Half of her face hadpletely decayed, and the wound appeared bright red with some rotting flesh around it. The unpleasant smell mixed with the scent of decay and blood. However, the right half of her face still resembled the missing person, Song Yin.
When she was rescued by the mysterious person, there was no scar on her face. Although the Song family had tortured her, they hadn¡¯t harmed her face.
However, the mysterious person deliberately injured her face with a special curved knife and applied poison to the wounds. The wounds wouldn¡¯t heal easily, and the smell of the poison was masked by the stench of rotting flesh and blood. No one could detect the poison on her body.
This was the mysterious person¡¯s gift to her, allowing her, a poisonous person, to get close to Xu Wen. She constantly tried to please Xu Wen, be her assistant, help her eliminate Song Fan, and eventually make Xu Wen seriously ill. Then, she could take Xu Wen¡¯s ce.
Song Yin lowered her head, hiding the malice in her eyes. She had endured humiliation to get close to Xu Wen, showcasing Xu Wen¡¯s beauty and kindness with her ugliness. In addition to the mysterious person telling her Xu Wen¡¯s preferences, she quickly became Xu Wen¡¯s assistant.
To poison Xu Wen, she needed to repeatedly apply poison to her wounds and then drink the antidote sent by the mysterious person to survive. In addition to the physical pain, she had to endure Xu Wen¡¯s insults every day.
She endured all of this for revenge. She wanted to be superior, to change her fate. She changed her name to Yingying, meaning to win, vowing not to let her life fail so miserably again..
Chapter 322 - 322: Suspecting Li Lan
Chapter 322 - 322: Suspecting Li Lan
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Upon seeing Yingying in such a sorry state, Xu Wen felt considerably better. Then, with disdain, she said, ¡°You bettere up with a n to get rid of that
Song Fan. Our family won¡¯t support idlers.¡±
She pushed aside Yingying¡¯s hair and looked at the disgusting face in front of her. After wrinkling her brow, she withdrew her handzily and said, ¡°But I still have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you telling me, I wouldn¡¯t have known that Song Fan has already been recognized in the Gu Group. It looks like I need to act quickly. At the very least, we need to get engaged first. I can¡¯t let that Song Fan take advantage.¡±
Upon watching her daydreaming, Yingying coldly snorted inwardly. Now, seeing Xu Wen was like looking at her past self. She knew Gu Chen wouldn¡¯t be interested in such a woman, even if she was the heiress of the Xu family. But what if it were presented to her with the background of the Xu family? Yingying pursed her lips; she knew she needed patience; some things couldn¡¯t be rushed.
She moved her arm, which was tainted with poison, closer to Xu Wen and then continued, ¡°Song Fan has always been a woman who likes to seduce others, but you also know she is violent. Even with bodyguards, it¡¯s not guaranteed they can defeat her. So, we need to outsmart her.¡¯
¡°Hmm?¡± Xu Wen gestured for her to continue.
Yingying then put on her mask and began exining her n.
In the lounge of the Gu Group, Song Fan looked meaningfully at Gu Chen. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a fianc¨¦e. But you don¡¯t know how to cherish a rare beauty.¡±
¡°Are you jealous?¡± Gu Chen, with a burning gaze, took her hand. ¡°I was still a fetus at that time. You can¡¯t me me, can you?¡±
Song Fan quickly withdrew her hand, then grabbed his wrist to check his pulse, immediately shifting the topic. ¡°It seems that yesterday¡¯s antidote worked well. The poison you inhaled has been neutralized, but you¡¯re still weak. You should rest more.¡±
¡°If you me me, I won¡¯t be able to rest peacefully.¡± Gu Chen smiled.
Upon feeling a bit speechless, Song Fan pulled back her hand, but he firmly held onto it. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e before, and my only fianc¨¦e is you, right? Since we have a partnership, you can¡¯t back out now, can you, Miss Fianc¨¦e?¡±
¡°Let go!¡± Song Fan glimpsed the secretary approaching with tea and tried to retract her hand, but Gu Chen tightened his grip.
¡°If it weren¡¯t for you being poisoned, do you think I¡¡± Song Fan gritted her teeth.
But Gu Chen continued to smile, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You definitely wouldn¡¯t.¡±
His words left Song Fanpletely speechless. Upon seeing her dete, Gu Chen finally released his grip. ¡°The Xu family is also one of the four major families in the capital, and we have had deep cooperation with the Gu Group. My mother and Ms. Xu¡¯s mother had a good rtionship, leading to this verbal agreement. I only met Xu Wen three times after reaching adulthood¡ªthe first two times at banquets in the capital and the third time just now.¡±
Song Fan quickly caught the key point and raised an eyebrow, asking, ¡°So, were you often together before adulthood?¡±
Gu Chen sighed and smiled helplessly, taking the tea from the secretary. ¡°To be precise, it was before I turned 16, while my parents were still around. The rtionship between the two families was good, and we often interacted.¡±
He didn¡¯t borate on what happened afterward, but his tone sounded somewhat mncholic. Song Fan knew his parents were a sensitive topic for him. She couldn¡¯t imagine a teenager single-handedly managing the vast Gu family and sessfully running the family business, especially under such circumstances.
Wanting to break the awkward atmosphere, she said, ¡°So, are you nning to call off the engagement?¡±
¡°Of course not,¡± Gu Chen said confidently. ¡°Since I said you are my fianc¨¦e, I naturally won¡¯t break off the engagement.¡±
This time, Song Fan didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. She realized that Gu Chen, when he wasn¡¯t serious, could be quite frivolous. She quickly extended her hand, making a gesture for a pause. ¡°Stop! I came here today to discuss something serious with you.¡±
Gu Chen poured her a cup of tea, gesturing for her to continue.
¡°The person who fought with me in the underground should be a woman. The Gu family¡¯s surveince didn¡¯t capture much. She probably knew the location of the surveince cameras from A Li. She entered your room, most likely by climbing through the window.¡± Song Fan earnestly shared the information she had. ¡°Also, I noticed she was wearing an earring, and I injured her arm.¡±
Gu Chen contemted for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, these clues don¡¯t lead to much. We didn¡¯t find her fingerprints at home, and she probably tampered with her hands. It seems quite professional.¡¯
¡°I suspect someone.¡± Song Fan took a deep breath and finally expressed her thoughts. ¡°I suspect that person is Li Lan..¡±
Chapter 323 - 323: Taking the Initiate
Chapter 323 - 323: Taking the Initiate
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°Su Ming¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Gu Chen pondered for a moment; his impression of Li Lan wasn¡¯t very profound.
After a while, he said, ¡°They should have met through arranged dating. Li Lan¡¯s family is from an ordinary working-ss background, but her father used to be a small leader in a factory. Their family is slightly wealthier than average. She studied abroad for two years, and there¡¯s nothing abnormal about it. I¡¯ve had someone investigate. Her current job position is genuinely earned; she excelled in her studies with high scores.¡±
Song Fan was somewhat surprised; she hadn¡¯t expected him to investigate even the girlfriends of people around him. However, considering theplex background of the Gu family and Gu Chen¡¯s situation, it made sense to thoroughly check Sumei¡¯s sudden addition of a girlfriend.
¡°The issue lies in the two years she spent abroad.¡± Song Fan found it difficult to broach the subject. She knew Gu Chen was resistant to her recovering memories.
But Gu Chen immediately caught on. ¡°The two years you lost?¡±
Song Fan nodded slightly. ¡°And the person who fought me seems very familiar with me. The fact that I have an injury on my left shoulder is something only a few mercenaries who executed missions with me would know. She knows it. I suspect she is somehow rted to my disappearance, at least she knows me or was kidnapped with me. Li Lan wore a diamond earring when she visited your house that day. Although she imed to have put it away, I think there¡¯s something wrong. Su Yang was particrly nervous at that time. Also, Li Lan¡¯s arm was just burned, and it¡¯s impossible to see if there were any previous scars. ¡±
She carefully chose her words, knowing the importance of the matter. Su Yang was one of Gu Chen¡¯s trusted confidants. If he had issues, Gu Chen would be even more vulnerable. However, Su Yang had indeed risked his life to save Gu Chen, and she wasn¡¯t sure if he was being manipted.
¡°Su Yang has no problem. I can assure you of that,¡± Gu Chen said earnestly. ¡°Although he is my assistant, most of the time, he¡¯s more like family, even an elder brother. He is trustworthy.¡±
Song Fan nodded, hoping he was right. If Su Yang betrayed them, she knew it would be tough for Gu Chen.
But Gu Chen remained rational. He continued, ¡°However since you suspect issues with Li Lan, I will use my connections to investigate. If she doesn¡¯t show any ws, perhaps her parents might have some. Don¡¯t get involved in this matter; I will handle it.¡±
Initially, Song Fan hoped he would be more cautious. Now, with so many unknowns around Gu Chen, even with tight security at Gu Mansion, poison could still be administered. She had to be extremely vignt.
Song Fan added, ¡°You could also investigate A Li. I know many foreign organizations use orphans or children from single-parent families. They may train them for many years and then deploy them for undercover missions.
Some may even stay undercover for a lifetime before finally ying a role.¡±
She was well aware that Gu¡¯s people were carefully selected, and their identities thoroughly screened. A Li¡¯s sudden change of allegiance could only mean she was a prearranged pawn.
¡°Also, Charlie wants to coborate with me.¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t conceal anything;
she was well aware that certain matters couldn¡¯t be hidden. ¡°He mentioned that there might be an issue with my father. He consistently prevents my siblings and me from entering the Song Group¡ Charlie proposed a coboration on a jewelry brand, and I find it feasible. It could be my stepping stone into the Song
Group.¡±
Her words surprised Gu Chen somewhat, but he had some understanding of the Song family, especially Song Yi. Although he had a good reputation in A City, he had heard from a few old shareholders that he was a cunning fox, and he wasn¡¯t averse to ruthless methods.
Upon thinking about how difficult it was for him to initially enter the Gu Group, he sighed and said, ¡°Charlie must have some hidden agenda. However, the strength of the Brown Group is notparable to other domesticpanies. But if you¡¯re worried, you can coborate with the Gu Group. I can provide you with more resources, and Gu¡¯s involvement in the jewelry business is extensive.¡±
His suggestion was indeed very feasible. Instead of cooperating with a less familiar Brown Group scion, it was better to choose Gu Chen. The influence of the Gu Group was sufficient for her to establish herself in the Song family. With a few sessful coborations, she could enter upper management.
However, Song Fan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. I want to coborate with him. Not only because his n is feasible, but also because he knows you were poisoned. Perhaps he has connections with the mastermind behind the scenes.¡±
She picked up the teacup, blowing gently on the surface, then squinted her eyes. ¡°Instead of sitting and waiting for an assassination, it¡¯s better to take the initiative and see what he¡¯s up to..¡±
Chapter 324 - 324: My Gift
Chapter 324 - 324: My Gift
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
In the afternoon, when Song Fan returned home, Meng Xia was meticulously checking the gifts that had been delivered. The delivery personnel from the brand verified the information with her.
Upon seeing Song Fan enter, Meng Xia casually used her left hand to touch the ne. Song Fan noticed that she now had an additional diamond bracelet on her left hand, and the ne around her neck seemed to be the same as the one Song Chuan had given her yesterday.
¡°Sister, you¡¯re back?¡± Meng Xia greeted her with some joy, pulling her towards the gifts. ¡°Look, Charlie sent so many gifts again. I don¡¯t know what to do.
Should I even ept these many gifts?¡±
Her eyes showed a hint of pride that was bing difficult to conceal.
However, Song Fan directly gave her a cold look and pulled her arm away.
Upon seeing Song Fan¡¯s silence, Meng Xia thought she might be angry. She quickly spoke with a tone of sincerity and fear, ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t deliberately wear the same ne as you. I just think this ne is really beautiful. If you don¡¯t like it, I can return them to Charlie.¡±
¡°Sure,¡± Song Fan said expressionlessly.
¡°What did you say?¡± Meng Xia was almost about to shout. She forcefully lowered her voice and said, ¡°Sister, these are all gifts for me.¡±
She deliberately emphasized the ¡°for me,¡± making it clear that these jewelry pieces were not intended for Song Fan.
However, Song Fan, with a puzzled expression, asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said you shouldn¡¯t ept them just now? You suggested returning them. What are you doing now?¡±
Upon hearing that both of them wanted to return the items, the delivery staff quickly put on a ttering smile and said, ¡°Miss Song, since you like them, please ept them. It¡¯s a sincere gesture from your boyfriend. Moreover, he seems very generous, naming several million worth of jewelry specifically for Miss Song. There¡¯s no need to return them, right?¡±
The staff didn¡¯t want a return. With several million worth of jewelry, hismission was not insignificant.
But his words made Meng Xia¡¯s heart jump. She nervously asked, ¡°These are all for Miss Song?¡±
The staff took out the list and nodded earnestly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. They are gifts for Miss Song Fan. The gentleman also mentioned that he might open a jewelry brand in the future, these could serve as a reference. After all, these designs are liked by girls, and he isn¡¯t very knowledgeable about these things.¡±
After entering the Song family vi, all the servants addressed Meng Xia as ¡®Miss.¡¯ The staff also naturally assumed she was Miss Song, unaware that there was another daughter in the Song family.
Song Fan, who never liked luxury goods and rarely shopped for jewelry, felt that most brand managers were aware of the return of the Song family¡¯s youngdy. Although many managers knew that Miss Song had returned, most didn¡¯t pay much attention to her appearance.
He saw Meng Xia¡¯s strong desire for wealth, her eyes glittering as she looked at the jewelry. He thought she was the daughter the Song family had brought back from the countryside!
Upon feeling helpless, Song Fan nced at the petrified Meng Xia. She was about to refuse and return the jewelry, but her phone rang, and it was Charlie calling.
¡°Song Fan, have you received the gifts? How about considering my proposal today?¡± Charlie¡¯szy voice rang out as if he had just woken up.
¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I won¡¯t ept the gifts. Return these jewelry items.¡± Song Fan thought for a moment and added, ¡°I¡¯m interested in your proposal, but do you have a detailed n?¡±
Charlie seemed to have expected that she would agree. He casually said, ¡°Of course! I have nned every detail, including the expected profits. Are you at home? I¡¯m near your ce. I¡¯ll pick you up, and we can discuss it further outside. Some things aren¡¯t suitable to be said in your house, right?¡±
With just a few simple sentences, the nearby delivery staff already realized they had made a mistake. Upon seeing Song Fan hang up the phone, they approached her apologetically. ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯m sorry for the confusion. These were indeed sent to Miss Song Fan. What do you think?¡±
The staff was afraid that Song Fan would say she didn¡¯t want them, which would affect his monthly performance.
However, Song Fan just nced at the jewelry and waved her hand. ¡°Pack them up, and I¡¯ll personally return them to him. He won¡¯t go to your store for a refund. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
The staff quickly nodded and then swiftly packed up the items. He also took back the jewelry that Meng Xia had put on.
Upon hearing the car horn at the door, Song Fan knew Charlie had arrived. She walked out, followed by the delivery staff and servants holding the jewelry boxes.
As the door closed, Meng Xia was left alone in the room. She clenched her fists, staring at the closed gate. ¡°Song Fan, you¡¯re really good.. How dare youpete with me? I¡¯ll make sure you get nothing!¡±
Chapter 325 - 325: Disgrace
Chapter 325 - 325: Disgrace
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Charlie brought Song Fan directly to the most high-end sky restaurant in A City. Looking at the view below, he sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve booked the entire restaurant for vou, so vou don¡¯t have to worrv about anvone disturbing us. Indeed. onlv in a peaceful country can you see such beautiful scenery, don¡¯t you think?¡±
Since learning about some of Song Fan¡¯s background, Charlie¡¯s interest in her had grown stronger. Achieving such a significant feat at such a young age, even he, who had always been proud of his talents, couldn¡¯t help but admire.
However, Song Fan wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate the scenery. She cut to the chase, ¡°What about the n for the brand jewelry? Let¡¯s stick to business today.¡±
¡°Of course.¡± Charlie waved his hand, and his assistant immediately handed over a tablet.
Charlie ced the tablet in front of Song Fan. ¡°You may not know much about my situation in the Brown family. Apart from being known as the young master of the Brown family, I don¡¯t get involved much in family affairs, simr to your status in the Song family. So, this cooperation is also an important bargaining chip for me to enter the core management of the Brown family.¡±
Rarely did Charlie speak so seriously about a matter. Song Fan looked up at him, and indeed, there was a hint of the demeanor of a superior. She understood why Charlie said so. Implicitly, their goals were aligned, and he would undoubtedly execute this matter well.
As Song Fan flipped through the documents, although she didn¡¯t show much expression on her face, she felt a sense of shock. Charlie had been nning this proposal for a long time, at least one or two years, covering details such as diamond and jade production areas in other countries, and even recent minimum prices.
Especially surprising was the inclusion of the Song family¡¯s jade mine in the n, something she was unaware of.
Upon pausing at the page about the Song family mine, Charlie smiled and said, ¡°If my investigation is correct, the mine is under the name of Yu Wan, your mother. Your grandfather passed away, leaving all the property to his only daughter, and with Yu Wan¡¯s passing¡¡±
He poured himself a ss of red wine, then poured one for Song Fan, without continuing the sentence. Instead, he looked at her with great interest.
Song Fan understood his implication. With her mother¡¯s passing, the first heir would be her husband¡ªSong Yi.
¡°So, you¡¯ve been nning for the Song family for a long time?¡± Song Fan furrowed her brows. She didn¡¯t want to be taken advantage of, especially since Charlie was a restrained tiger.
Charlie didn¡¯t intend to hide anything from her and nodded. ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t returned, I would have sought cooperation with your brother. However, they are not as suitable as you. The Song family¡¯s jade mine is unique in the country, with not high production but high profits.¡±
Song Fan remained silent. Besides the Song family, Charlie had many other options for cooperation. However, she knew that if Charlie had investigated her, she might already be his top choice.
The more she read Charlie¡¯s n, the more astonished she felt. The n covered the simultaneous promotion in multiple countries. Such a grand scale could only be supported by the Brown family.
¡°Song Fan, what do you think?¡± Charlie asked with anticipation.
Song Fan nodded earnestly. ¡°The n is very detailed and well thought out. But are you nning to have me deliver this n to the Song Corporation?¡±
Upon thinking about how Song Yi never mentioned her joining the Song Corporation since that banquet, she suspected that many things were not as simple as she thought.
¡°No, I understand your difficulties.¡± Charlie swirled his wine. ¡°I will help you clear all obstacles. I¡¯ll talk to Mr. Song and make sure you smoothly take over this cooperation. So, let¡¯s wish for a pleasant coboration?¡±
He raised his wine ss, and Song Fan smiled and clinked sses with him. ¡°To a pleasant coboration.¡±
Just as the two clinked sses, someone in the corner of the restaurant quickly took photos with their phone and sent the pictures out.
Yinying, who received the photos, coldly snorted. Sure enough, Song Fan is a woman who seduced men. She has already hooked up with another man so quickly.
She directly forwarded the photos to Xu Wen, feeling relieved. ¡°I want you to see how this Song family heiress ruins her reputation..¡±
Chapter 326 - 326: Who Are They?
Chapter 326 - 326: Who Are They?
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan decided to return to the Song Corporation, making it impossible for her to continue teaching at the school. To express her apologies, she brought her resignation letter to the principal¡¯s office.
The principal carefully examined the resignation letter and couldn¡¯t help but feel regret, ¡°Ms. Song, are you not considering continuing to teach? Even if it¡¯s just an honorary position, it would be great!¡±
He was well aware of Song Fan¡¯s influence, especially in academic circles. If Song Fan¡¯s identity in academia was revealed one day, parents would undoubtedly be eager to send their children to the school, knowing that such a formidable teacher was there.
However, Song Fan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you know my situation. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll return to the Song Corporation in the future, so I can¡¯t continue teaching. However, I¡¯ve already contacted a teacher who can take over for me, and I¡¯ll provide you with his contact information.¡±
Upon hearing that there was another teacher to take over, the principal expressed his happiness, ¡°Good, you¡¯re considerate. It¡¯s troublesome for you, Ms. Song.¡±
Since it was rmended by Song Fan, the recement teacher must be an outstanding figure. As long as the teaching staff improved, student enrollment would naturally not be a problem.
After leaving the principal¡¯s office, she walked in the school corridor. Upon hearing someone address her as ¡°Ms. Song,¡± Song Fan felt a bit sentimental.
Someone lightly tapped her on the shoulder from behind, apanied by a slight cough. ¡°Sister Song Fan, are you back to teach?¡±
Upon turning around, Song Fan saw Xiaoxiao, looking somewhat pale, but she seemed to be in good spirits. Song Fan asked with concern, ¡°Xiao Xiao, how is your health? Are you adapting well to school?¡±
¡°The school is excellent. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to attend such a good school. Thank you.¡± After saying these words, Xiao Xiao coughed a few times, struggling a bit.
¡°I¡¯ve prescribed medicine for you, make sure to take it. Medication will help your body recover, understand?¡± Song Fan patted her back, speaking with deep sincerity, ¡°I won¡¯t be teaching at the school anymore, but if you have any issues, you can call me or go directly to my fourth brother, Song Kai. You should know him, right?¡±
Although Xiao Xiao was somewhat surprised, she didn¡¯t ask why. Instead, she nodded a bit awkwardly.
She had heard about Song Kai¡¯s ¡°heroic deeds,¡± but it seemed that they were not necessarily good things. Fortunately, Song Kai did not bully people, and sometimes he even stood up for his ssmates. In recent times, his reputation at school has improved quite a bit.
However, Song Fan was unaware of these details. She had other matters to attend to during her visit to the school; she wasn¡¯t just resigning.
She brought Xiao Xiao to a corner on the second floor and took out photos from her phone. ¡°Do you recognize this woman?¡±
She distinctly felt Xiao Xiao¡¯s breath pause for a moment and then rx. Xiao
Xiao shook her head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Song Fan was somewhat skeptical, feeling that Xiao Xiao had hidden something. ¡°I find this person very familiar, but I can¡¯t remember who she is.
You haven¡¯t lost your memory. Perhaps you¡¯ve met her?¡±
Upon lowering her head and seemingly lost in thought, Xiaoxiao shook her head vigorously, affirmatively stating, ¡°Sister Song Fan, I don¡¯t know her. Just now, it seemed like she resembled someone I know, but upon closer inspection, she¡¯s quite different from the person I know.¡±
Something shed through Song Fan¡¯s mind. She then asked, ¡°So, the person you mentioned earlier is someone we both knew from those two years, right? And she knew about my injured shoulder?¡±
¡°Who knows about your injured shoulder?¡± Xiao Xiao suddenly looked up, her eyes filled with shock. Her body even trembled slightly, and then, in a trembling voice, she asked, ¡°Have you seen them? Have theye to the country? To A City?¡±
Upon seeing the teardrops in her eyes, Song Fan didn¡¯t soften. She knew that in those two years, they had experienced something very unpleasant. That might be why Xiao Xiao had lost her memory and consistently avoided Song Fan¡¯s questions. This time, Xiao Xiao had given out the most information.
Song Fan quickly asked softly, ¡°Xiao Xiao, who are ¡®they¡¯? Tell me, okay? I can protect you, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±
The bell for ss rang, and Xiao Xiao hurriedly said to her, ¡°I have to go to ss. Sister Song Fan, I¡¯m leaving.¡±
Upon watching her leave like she was fleeing, Song Fan became more convinced that Xiao Xiao must know Li Lan!
Chapter 327 - 327: Poaching
Chapter 327 - 327: Poaching
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°Sister? Are you back to teaching at school? That¡¯s great!¡± Gu Zhuo¡¯s voice came from upstairs. He quickly ran down and then said somewhat aggrievedly, ¡°Gu Chen gets angry even if I talk to you a few times at the banquet. Luckily, we¡¯re at the same school, and we can see each other every day in the future.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you dropping out? High school doesn¡¯t mean much to you, right?¡± Song Fan said helplessly.
Gu Zhuo quickly shook his head and then approached a step closer. ¡°It does have meaning with you here! Besides, wasn¡¯t I arranged by my dad to get close to Miss Song? I can¡¯t leave.¡±
Song Fan smiled and asked, ¡°Song Yin won¡¯t be returning to school, and I¡¯ve resigned. So, which Miss Song are you trying to get close to?¡±
Gu Zhuo widened his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re resigning? Howe I didn¡¯t know?¡±
¡°I submitted my resignation today; I¡¯m leaving. If you still want to y the high school student, go ahead.¡± Song Fan had no intention of getting entangled and nned to leave.
However, Gu Zhuo grabbed her arm. In a few words, he understood why she was resigning. ¡°Are you going to coborate with Charlie and join the Song Corporation? Charlie is not a good person!¡±
Song Fan turned around, looking somewhat surprised at him. Upon seeing no immediate reaction from her, Gu Zhuo said anxiously, ¡°He actively approached my dad to attend the Gu family banquet, and then he directly approached you to get into the Song Corporation. Don¡¯t you think this is a conspiracy? Why does Brown¡¯s family want to cooperate, and why does it have to be you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Song Fan shrugged, looking indifferent.
Gu Zhuo was at a loss for words, not knowing what to say. He quickly took out his phone. ¡°Look at today¡¯s news. You don¡¯t pay attention to online information. What benefit does he gain from spreading rumors about you being intimate? Isn¡¯t it to sabotage your rtionship with my big brother? He might even have designs on your Song family!¡±
Upon listening to him, Song Fan took the phone but didn¡¯t expect to see pictures of her dinner with Charlie all over the inte.
#Miss Song¡¯s night out with a handsome blonde#
#The engagement between the Gu and Song families may be doomed#
#Song Fan can¡¯t stand the loneliness and meets with a foreign male model#
Upon seeing the provocative headlines, Song Fan almost burst intoughter. Some even thought she wasvishly spending money to make a foreigner smile and had reserved the entire high-end restaurant.
¡°Song Fan is back to the Song family, and she¡¯s generous. Is the minimum consumption for each table in the high-end restaurant 20,000 dors? Did she book the whole ce?¡±
¡°Leaving aside other matters, Song Fan indeed has good taste. First, it was Gu Chen, and now it¡¯s a handsome blonde. Truly handsome!¡±
¡°Oh, the good guy has been gnawed by her! So many handsome guys, what if I get one?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t Song Fan Gu Chen¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Did they break up? They attended an event together not long ago, right?¡±
¡°Reliable sources say Song Fan and the blonde male model met at the Gu family banquet. The two are a powder keg about to explode!¡±
¡°The on-site staff said that Song Fan brought a bunch of jewelry gift boxes to meet the handsome guy, and she even put them in his car, all for the sake of spending money on a handsome guy!¡±
Thements below were mostly attacking her for using her status to mess around. Some even imed they could see the blonde guy¡¯s resistance in the blurry photos.
Song Fan had no interest in continuing to read. She handed the phone back to Gu Zhuo, intending to leave.
But Gu Zhuo continued to follow her. ¡°Look, both of you have reserved the entire ce. Who could take these photos? He must be the puppet master behind the scenes! He¡¯s not a good person. Don¡¯t get too close to him¡¡±
His incessant chatter was truly annoying. Song Fan suddenly stopped, and Gu Zhuo behind her almost bumped into her.
¡°You know who he is. Do you think the youngest son of the Brown family must go to such lengths for a woman like me? It¡¯s just a matter of mutual benefit, and he does show sincerity in cooperation. So, prepare for your college entrance exam. Leave the adults¡¯ matters alone!¡±
This time, she didn¡¯t give Gu Zhuo a chance to chatter and left quickly.
Gu Zhuo originally wanted to say something more, but thinking that things were getting a bit out of control, he simply sent a WeChat message to Gu Chen, asking him to guard Song Fan, which was the most important thing.
¡°Song Fan is preparing to coborate with Charlie.. If you don¡¯t do something, be careful of someone undermining you!¡±
Chapter 328 - 328: Tit For Tit
Chapter 328 - 328: Tit For Tit
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Gu Chen was in a meeting when he received Gu Zhuo¡¯s WeChat message. He frowned but replied, ¡°I know.¡±
¡°You know?¡± Gu Zhuo waspletely speechless. ¡°What do you know? About the coboration or about being undermined? You¡¯re not anxious, but I am!
Hmph!¡±
Angrily leaving the school, it seemed that there was no reason for him to continue staying there. Instead of wasting time at school, why not investigate Charlie, the person who dared to undermine Gu Chen? How could someone else beat him to it?
After resolving matters at school, Song Fan went straight home, unexpectedly finding Song Yi there. On the side, there was a gloating Meng Yu and a teary-eyed Meng Xia.
¡°I thought you had made some improvement after so many years in the countryside. Wasn¡¯t anyone teaching you there? How could you do such an ugly thing?¡± Song Yi directly threw the printed photos in his hand on the ground, showing Song Fan and Charlie toasting.
Meng Xia choked up and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you already have Gu Chen? Why, when you see that I have a good rtionship with Charlie, do you deliberately get close to him? How could you do this? You¡¯re a third party interfering! Godfather, you must talk to her.¡±
Upon seeing the photos had already made Meng Xia explode with anger. She initially thought Charlie and Song Fan were discussing business, but they ended up having a romantic candlelight dinner, even at the upscale restaurant she hadn¡¯t been to.
Upon thinking back to the day when she begged Charlie to apany her once, he only absentmindedly agreed. Unexpectedly, he took Song Fan there, and they even booked the entire ce! Meng Xia was itching with resentment at these thoughts.
Song Yi had been somewhat angry since he came back. She immediately brought up this matter, and Meng Yu had even printed out the photos early, including an erged version. It was all to make Song Yi disappointed in his daughter, and Song Yi¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t disappoint them.
After the banquet that day, Song Yi already had preliminary ns to cooperate with the Brown Group. During this time, he had been investigating the Brown family¡¯s jewelry brand since it had always been a nk spot for them. Thinking that they were about to step onto the international stage, Song Yi was excited.
However, he didn¡¯t expect Charlie toe looking for him today, specifically naming Song Fan to handle this brand. Moreover, he was only willing to cooperate with Song Fan; otherwise, he would find another family to cooperate with.
Upon thinking of Charlie¡¯s expression at that time, Song Yi became angry. Charlie knew he couldn¡¯t refuse, yet he still had a dismissive attitude.
As he looked at his daughter in front of him, Song Yi couldn¡¯t suppress his anger anymore. He directly threw the teacup on the table to the ground. ¡°You shameless woman, you¡¯ve disgraced the face of the Song family! Did you also tell Charlie that if he doesn¡¯t let you take charge of the jewelry brand, he shouldn¡¯t cooperate with the Song family? You, who live off the Song family, dare not to consider the family¡¯s interests? You parasite!¡±
Upon hearing his tone and seeing his arrogant attitude, Song Fan couldn¡¯t hold back the umted grievances in her heart.
¡°I haven¡¯t spent a penny of the Song family¡¯s money!¡± Song Fan said coldly. ¡°Oh, right, I did spend some of the Song family¡¯s money before being sent away. You can list it out, and I¡¯ll pay you back. What about after that? Apart from the gifts from my brothers, have I spent a penny of your money, Mr.
Song?¡±
She took a step forward, and the oppressive feeling she brought caused Song Yi to take a step back. She continued, ¡°Some people don¡¯t deserve to be fathers. Right after my beloved mother passed away, without distinguishing right from wrong, you sent me to the countryside, letting me fend for myself. And now, you question me for not considering the Song family? Did I ever eat anything you provided?¡±
She continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t have anyone to teach me, thanks to whom? Don¡¯t you have it clear in your heart? Whether or not I had anyone to teach me, don¡¯t you know? You live a privileged life every day. Have you ever thought that you still have a daughter? You sent me away after my mother died. You never taught me, so why do you have the right to criticize me?¡±
She added, ¡°You perform as if you have deep feelings for my mother for whom you now weep. You loved her so much that you sent away her beloved daughter. How could a child survive in such circumstances? Have you ever thought about it?¡±
Upon thinking back to when she first transmigrated, if it weren¡¯t for her ability from her past life, Song Fan¡¯s body would have long turned into bones. She was indignant.
Song Yi had no qualifications to use her because his little daughter had died when he abandoned her.
Her words made Song Yi so angry that his face turned pale. Even the color on his lips recededpletely, and he could only utter the word ¡°you,¡± unable to say half a word more..
Chapter 329 - 329: Chess
Chapter 329 - 329: Chess
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Yi clutched his chest, and Meng Yu quickly stepped forward to support him. Then she reprimanded, ¡°Fanfan, I know you¡¯re upset, and I can understand, but you can¡¯t be so angry with your dad!¡±
Meng Xia saw an opportunity and hurriedly supported Song Yi on the other side. ¡°That¡¯s right, sister, you were too harsh just now. Godfather has been thinking about you all these years. I can understand that you feel ufortable¡
¡°You can understand? Can all of you understand?¡± Song Fan clenched her fists. ¡°Were you abandoned in the wilderness? Or did you ever go hungry, without a ce to sleep? Can you understand my life back then? If not, don¡¯t speak useless words here.¡±
She looked at Song Yi seriously again. ¡°Dad, I still call you Dad now because you¡¯re the man my mom loved. But you should also know that just because there¡¯s a blood rtion doesn¡¯t mean I have to obey you. If you want to coborate with Charlie, do it. If not, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not interested in the affairs of the Song Corporation.¡±
She went upstairs without continuing to look at the people downstairs.
Song Yi was so angry that he trembled all over, and he had to take a pill to calm down.
Meng Yu hesitated and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Charlie going to cooperate with the Song Corporation? Why does it have to be this unfilial daughter? Can she be on the same page with you?¡±
Meng Xia, at this moment, was also clever. She quickly helped Song Yi along his back and said gently, ¡°Godmother is right. I¡¯ve always had a good rtionship with Charlie. He even made ns to hang out with me in a few days.¡±
¡°Godfather, if sister is so angry with you, it seems she won¡¯t cooperate well with Charlie. I¡¯m also interested in jewelry. Look at this ne Charlie gave me. How about letting me work on this project with him?¡±
When Song Yi mentioned Charlie¡¯s cooperation earlier, Meng Xia had already made ns, especially when she remembered that Charlie had said to her that if she was an adopted daughter, she would still have inheritance rights. She began to get restless.
¡°Miss Song¡± was just a status, but the property was real. If she could get a share of the Song family¡¯s wealth, even if she just managed a small branch of the
Song Corporation, her future would be different, especially now that she had Charlie as a strong support.
Meng Yu could see her intentions. Meng Yu had already been expelled from the Song Group. If Meng Xia could be sent in, it would be a good thing. She quickly said, ¡°Yes, Xiao Xia is obedient and listens to you. You¡¯ve watched her grow up and know her the best. Besides, she has always performed well academically, and she¡¯s a quick learner. If she manages a new brand, with your guidance, it will surely be fine.¡±
Song Yi coldly appraised the two women. How could he not see through their intentions? However, if Song Fan was the only one to handle it, it might not be a good thing either.
So he nodded and then showed his usual smile. ¡°You¡¯re right; Xiao Xia is still good. I¡¯ll be more at ease with her in the Song Group.¡±
Upon hearing his words, Meng Yu and Meng Xia exchanged nces, seeing the joy in each other¡¯s eyes.
But he continued, ¡°But Charlie has made it clear. If it¡¯s not Song Fan in charge, he won¡¯t cooperate. You should know that there is not only the Song family but also many other bigpanies in the country eager to cooperate with the Brown Group.¡±
He looked meaningfully at Meng Xia. ¡°If we can change Charlie¡¯s mind, maybe there is still hope. What do you think?¡±
Meng Xia looked at his expression and was surprised in her heart. But she still smiled and said, ¡°Godfather, I understand.¡¯
She knew very well that she was just a pawn in the Song family, not only in Meng Yu¡¯s eyes but also in Song Yi¡¯s.
It wasn¡¯t until eight o¡¯clock in the evening that Meng Xia started to dress up.
She understood Song Yi¡¯s intentions¡ªjust to let her take the initiative and see if Charlie wouldpromise. If she had no use, Song Yi wouldn¡¯t let her enter the Song Corporation.
She had already called Charlie early. Charlie didn¡¯t answer. She sent him a
WeChat message, asking him to pick her up at nine, but Charlie hadn¡¯t replied. At nine o¡¯clock, the doorbell rang at the Song residence, but the visitor was not Charlie.
¡°Mr. Gu? It¡¯s sote; what brings you to my house?¡± Song Yi looked at Gu Chen with some surprise. They only had some business dealings, and they had never had private contact. Moreover, Gu Chen had nevere to the Song house before.
Gu Chen, however, didn¡¯t seem reserved. He nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m here to find Song Fan.¡±
At this moment, the doorbell rang again, and Charlie finally arrived. Upon seeing Gu Chen, he didn¡¯t appear surprised but smiled.. ¡°It seems we both came to find Song Fan?¡±
Chapter 330 - 330: Opportunity for Cooperation
Chapter 330 - 330: Opportunity for Cooperation
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Gu Chen nodded politely in response to Charlie¡¯s smiling face. However, from the slight furrow of his brow, Charlie could tell that he wasn¡¯t particrly pleased.
Song Yi felt a sudden sense of relief seeing these two influential figurese to his home. It would be excellent if he could establish rtionships with both families. Smiling, he said, ¡°Mr. Brown, our coboration is about to begin. We should interact more in the future. If you let me know in advance next time, I can prepare some special dishes.¡±
Although there was some unpleasantness with Song Fan in the afternoon, Song Yi, being a seasoned businessman, understood the significance of the coboration with Charlie. He was also concerned that dys might lead toplications.
Especially after returning to the bedroom, he carefully examined the online photos again. The fact that the aerial restaurant reservation included photography and that the pictures were still circting on the inte indicated that Charlie had chosen Song Fan from the beginning, not Meng Xia.
Given his experience in the business world, Song Yi even considered the possibility that Charlie might have discovered the jade mine through Yu Wan and approached Song Fan for coboration. After weighing the pros and cons, he agreed to let Song Fan take charge of the project and informed Charlie promptly.
¡°Charlie, you didn¡¯t reply to my message. I thought you were busy!¡± Meng Xia heard the voices downstairs and happily ran down.
She was dressed in a short, backless dress, yful and adorable. It was designed with a deep V, showcasing her graceful curves as she moved. Blushing, she said, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting. It turns out you received my message.¡±
Charlie looked apologetic. ¡°Sorry, my phone had some issues today, and I didn¡¯t have it with me. I didn¡¯t receive your message. Besides, I¡¯m here to see Miss Song Fan. Since the two families are going to coborate, I think it¡¯s better to start some things early.¡±
His words stunned Meng Xia. It wasn¡¯t for her; he was here to see Song Fan.
Doesn¡¯t this prove that Song Yi still chose Song Fan to handle the jewelry brand? She couldn¡¯t believe it as she looked at Song Yi, ¡°Godfather, didn¡¯t you say in the afternoon¡¡±
She wanted to express that they had a difficult time in the afternoon. Why does Song Yi still assign the project to Song Fan? Isn¡¯t he supposed to give me a chance to try?
However, she saw the warning look from Song Yi and refrained from speaking. Instead, she sought help by looking at Meng Yu, who had juste downstairs.
Meng Yu walked over, held her hand, and gently shook her head. She knew that Song Yi¡¯s decision in this family was irrefutable. She kept signaling to Meng Xia not to provoke Song Yi¡¯s anger.
When the maid called Song Fan downstairs, she was still pondering how to investigate Li Lan¡¯s identity. She was somewhat surprised and confused when she saw Charlie and Gu Chen sitting in the living room, Song Yi and Meng Yu smiling warmly, and Meng Xia looking uneasy.
Upon seeing Meng Xia¡¯s attire and her expression of distress, Song Fan understood Meng Xia¡¯s intentions, but it seemed her n had failed.
¡°Song Fan, you¡¯ve finallye down. Are you already asleep so early? It doesn¡¯t conform to the modern lifestyle of young people.¡± Charlie looked at her with a smile,pletely ignoring the displeased expression on Gu Chen¡¯s face.
Gu Chen nced over as well. Song Fan was dressed casually in white sportswear, giving off azy vibe, like a cat that had just woken up.
Meng Xia gritted her teeth but didn¡¯t dare to show her displeasure in front of Song Yi. Smiling, she said, ¡°Yes, my sister usually goes straight to her room when shees home. It seems that she¡¯s giving respect to Mr. Gu.¡±
She wanted to make Charlie misunderstand. Since Gu Chen hade, she hoped Charlie would give up. She didn¡¯t care who leaked the photos of Song
Fan and Charlie. As long as she could discredit Song Fan, it would be enough.
However, Charlie seemed indifferent and joked, ¡°It looks like I¡¯m benefiting. Fortunately, Mr. Gu is also here. Otherwise, we might not start our cooperation until tomorrow!¡±
He knew Song Fan¡¯s proactive nature. If Song Yi informed her of his decision, Song Fan would have started preparing immediately.
Although it was unexpected, Song Fan quickly understood the meaning behind Charlie¡¯s words. She had no intention of exposing Song Yi¡¯s decision. ¡°Indeed, my dad and I only discussed this matter in the afternoon. I didn¡¯t expect the decision to be made so quickly. It seems our coboration is about to begin?¡±
¡°Is it the jewelry brand coboration Mr. Brown mentionedst time? It seems we also have the opportunity to cooperate?¡± Gu Chen suddenly interjected, leaving everyone present in shock..
Chapter 331 - 331: Angry
Chapter 331 - 331: Angry
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Of course, Song Yi was willing to have Gu Chen participate; his eyes lit up, ¡°Mr. Gu, are you interested in cooperation? It seems that the Gu family has not been involved in the jewelry industry. Would you like to give it a try? Wee!¡±
To establish a jewelry brand, having the jewelry alone is not enough; itrgely depends on promotion. With the backing of both Brown Group and Gu¡¯s Group, along with the raw materials from their Song Group, they could achieve significant profits through effective marketing. Song Yi couldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity.
His gaze toward Song Fan softened. ¡°Fanfan, since Mr. Gu is interested, and your rtionship is good, let¡¯s discuss it together. But Mr. Brown, what do you think?¡±
¡°If Mr. Gu is willing, I am more than happy!¡± Charlie still wore his standard smile. He was eager for Gu Chen to join, as it would further his ns.
However, Song Fan was not willing. She directly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not suitable. Gu¡¯s Group has no rted industry in jewelry, and Charlie has a detailed n that does not include third-party involvement.¡¯
Song Fan intended to exclude Gu Chen. She knew Charlie might be the one behind the scenes, and his motives foring to A City were likely moreplex than they seemed.
But surprisingly, Gu Chen, who had always been calm, only heard the name ¡°Charlie.¡± He didn¡¯t expect that in just a few days, the two of them had be so intimate.
¡°Gu¡¯s Group has always been diverse, and diversity is crucial. To promote a new brand internationally, apart from the Brown Group¡¯s promotion and the Song Corporation¡¯s jade, isn¡¯t there a considerable need for initial capital? Mr. Brown, can you support such a significant project financially?¡± Gu Chen slightly leaned forward, squinting at Song Fan.
When the issue of funds was raised, Song Yi¡¯s eyes lit up even more. Creating an international luxury jewelry brand requires substantial investment. Without a considerable amount of money, the brand wouldn¡¯t attract attention.
Especially when he saw Charlie¡¯s visibly darkened expression, Song Yi became even more convinced that even if Charlie had money, he might not have enough influence to promote an international jewelry brand. In that case, it was better to embrace Gu Chen as a money tree.
¡°You¡¯re right. Although the Song Corporation has been in the jewelry industry for a long time, it¡¯s been more on a smaller scale. Moreover, jewelry isn¡¯t our main focus, so the budget is indeed limited.¡± Song Yi implied that theycked the funds to establish a truly international brand.
Upon seeing Charlie¡¯s displeasure, Meng Xia hastily said, ¡°Does Brown Group not have money? Mr. Gu, don¡¯t think that only the Gu family has wealth.
Charlie is the son of the Brown family, and in the future, everything in the
Brown family will be his. A mere jewelry brand is nothing to him.¡±
As she spoke, Meng Yu tightly grabbed her arm, but Meng Xia continued at a rapid pace. Upon seeing that everyone remained silent, especially with Charlie¡¯s cold gaze turning toward her, she finally realized that she had misspoken.
After all, Charlie was the illegitimate son of the Brown family. If it weren¡¯t for some means used by his mother, his father might not have recognized him. Although he appeared as a young master to outsiders, those who knew the inside story were aware that he couldn¡¯t bepared to his two legitimate brothers.
Gu Chen must have discovered this, knowing that Charlie had limited funds. Hence, he suggested coboration and investment. Meng Xia¡¯s words seemed to help Charlie, but in reality, every word hit him where it hurt.
Meng Yu hurriedly intervened, trying to smooth things over, ¡°Xiao Xia doesn¡¯t understand these things. She has been sheltered since childhood and hasn¡¯t been involved in business matters. Please don¡¯t mind. She¡¯s just speaking thoughtlessly.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never been involved in these things before, and I really don¡¯t understand.¡± Meng Xia finally found a way to backpedal, ¡°Godfather, didn¡¯t you say you wanted me to gain some experience? So, let me handle the jewelry brand this time. I can learn a lot, and I see that my sister isn¡¯t very interested.¡± She thought what she said was reasonable, but Meng Yu, on the side, was nearly infuriated. She realized for the first time that her niece, whom she had always admired, was just a pretty face without much intelligence!
But before Meng Yu could speak to salvage the situation, Charlie coldly retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before¡ªI only cooperate with Song Fan. Since the Song familycks sincerity, I¡¯ll take my leave..¡±
Chapter 332 - 332: Quite Friendly
Chapter 332 - 332: Quite Friendly
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Charlie nodded slightly, then attempted to leave directly.
Upon sensing trouble, Song Yi quickly stood up and stopped him, ¡°The young girl doesn¡¯t know any better. Don¡¯t mind Xiao Xia. She was indeed rude. But Song Fan¡¯s capabilities are excellent. You recognized that, and that¡¯s why you have to cooperate with her, right? As her biological father, I naturally wholeheartedly support my daughter¡¯s career. So, Song Fan will be in charge of this matter, and Song Corporation will fully cooperate.¡±
He then turned his head, angrily staring at Meng Xia. ¡°What are you meddling in? Go back to your room! Don¡¯t disrupt our family¡¯s business. It¡¯s none of your business!¡±
Although Song Yi spoke softly, each word struck Meng Xia¡¯s heart. She truly didn¡¯t understand where she had gone wrong. In the afternoon, Song Yi seemed to detest Song Fan to the bone. How did everything suddenly change after just a few hours?
Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Charlie, but all she saw was his icy gaze. Meng Yu gently pulled on her clothes, and Meng Xia, biting her lip, tearfully ran back to her room.
After seeing her leave, Meng Yu breathed a sigh of relief. She quickly said, ¡°It¡¯ste now. I¡¯ll prepare some supper. Let¡¯s talk about things slowly. If you don¡¯t mind, staying over is also fine. I¡¯ll have someone prepare the rooms.¡±
Charlie, already disheartened by the recent events, coldly said, ¡°Mrs. Song, that¡¯s not necessary. I have other matters to attend to. I¡¯ll take my leave. If Mr.
Gu is still interested in cooperating, we can arrange another meeting.¡±
He forced a smile at Song Fan. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now. We can discuss the details over the pher.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Song Fan nodded, escorting him out.
Upon returning to the hall, only Gu Chen and Song Yi remained. Meng Yu had also been sent away by Song Yi, fearing that she might inadvertently offend this potential benefactor.
¡°Mr. Gu, since you¡¯re interested, I wonder how you¡¯d like to cooperate?¡± Song Yi
was already calcting how much money Gu Chen might offer.
¡°Have you read the project proposal? Do you have detailed documents for the initial promotion? I also need to analyze the budget.¡± Gu Chen didn¡¯t directly mention the amount of investment; instead, he posed a counter-question.
Gu Chen had already investigated Charlie¡¯s recent actions. He agreed to cooperate with Song Fan, and Song Yi immediately epted. It was impossible for him to go through the specific details. In the end, Song Fan would handle the project.
As expected, Song Yi felt awkward. He also realized that Gu Chen didn¡¯t want to discuss the matter with him. When he saw Song Fan approaching, he quickly said, ¡°My daughter knows the details best. Why don¡¯t you two discuss it in my study? It¡¯s quiet there. I¡¯ll have someone bring you coffee and snacks.¡±
Gu Chen stood up. ¡°No need. I wanted to talk to Song Fan about this. Now that the unnecessary people have left, do you have time?¡±
Song Fan didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly became so angry. He didn¡¯t even intend to feign a hypocritical expression and stared at her coldly.
¡°Fine, let¡¯s go.¡± Song Fan nodded helplessly.
With aplex expression, Song Yi watched his daughter and the man leave togetherte at night. Still, he didn¡¯t say much. He understood very well that if he wanted to connect with the Gu family, Song Fan was indispensable.
When they got in the car, Gu Chen only gestured to the driver to take them to the seaside. After the driver parked, he got out of the car.
Upon looking at him, Song Fan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Gu, why are you bringing me here sote? Not even a midnight snack?¡±
¡°When did you be so close with him?¡± Gu Chen suddenly said without any context, leaving Song Fan puzzled.
¡°Charlie?¡±
Gu Chen sneered, ¡°Why are you calling him by his name and sounds quite friendly. Weren¡¯t you calling him Mr. Brown before?¡±
Upon hearing this, Song Fan rolled her eyes directly. Was this the first step of a primary school quarrel? She never expected that the usually aloof Gu Chen would find her for such a trivial matter.
As she thought about the online photos, she shrugged. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to call someone by their name directly in our country? As for the pictures online, I don¡¯t know if he posted them, but it doesn¡¯t make much sense, right? It doesn¡¯t affect me; it¡¯s just a waste of money.¡±
To her, even if there were rumors, the impact on her was minimal. She even thought that she could use this wave of attention to promote the new jewelry brand. She couldn¡¯t afford to miss such a good opportunity.
However, Gu Chen gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Because someone wants to undermine our rtionship!¡±
Chapter 333 - 333: I Believe You
Chapter 333 - 333: I Believe You
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°Undermine our rtionship?¡± Song Fan became increasingly helpless. What on earth was going on? In her view, the reason Charlie was interested in her was not only due to Song Group but might also involve some of her connections. However, it certainly had nothing to do with romantic feelings.
The look in his eyes was almost entirely calcting, and upon closer inspection, all she could see was coldness. How could someone like him fall in love with others?
Song Fan was sure that Charlie was purely selfish and would not go to such lengths for her.
So she had considered the possibility that Charlie might not have been the one to release the photos. Perhaps it was some staff member trying to boost poprity by leaking candid pictures. She didn¡¯t even bother checking the IP.
However, Gu Chen was deeply stimted by Gu Zhuo¡¯s words. Upon considering that Song Fan and Charlie were about to cooperate, working together on a jewelry brand for years toe, he felt increasingly annoyed.
Gritting his teeth, he asked, ¡°Why not let me join? Do you want to coborate with him alone?¡±
¡°Are you running a fever? Did you take the wrong medicine? Have you been poisoned again?¡± Song Fan reached out to check Gu Chen¡¯s pulse, but he avoided her.
Upon seeing his awkward reaction, Song Fan suddenlyughed. ¡°You know that he has ulterior motives against you, and he might even be the one poisoning you. Working with such a person every day, how many lives do you think you have? I won¡¯t always be so coincidentally lucky to save you each time.¡± Muttering under his breath, Gu Chen said, ¡°But you¡¯ve saved me many times.¡±
¡°Yes, I have saved you many times. But can you always be this fortunate?¡± Song Fan sighed. ¡°Your body¡¯s poison is tooplex. If anything unexpected happens again, do you think you¡¯ll have many lives left? I will eventually return to Song Group. Instead of putting you at risk, I might as well cooperate with him.¡±
¡°I can get close to him and even have a chance to find the person behind your poisoning. With a sample of the poison, I can analyze itsponents. Then, with the cooperation of Wu Yong, we can quickly develop an antidote. You won¡¯t have to worry about the poison acting up again. Moreover, if anything does happen, you can help me in time. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± she exined.
After hearing her words, Gu Chen finally showed a hint of a smile on his face. However, he still tried to keep a serious expression and said, ¡°Even so, without financial support, it¡¯s challenging. Charlie doesn¡¯t have much money, and his position in the Brown family isn¡¯t high. His two older brothers are pressing him down. The coboration might be aborted due to ack of liquidity.¡±
He had investigated Charlie¡¯s situation quite thoroughly. Song Fan has also done the same in recent days. Charlie was indeed an underestimated illegitimate child, but his ambitions and methods were not to be underestimated. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand steadily for so many years and gain control over a portion of the family business.
Song Fan wanted to argue, but Gu Chen suddenly leaned forward, almost pressing her against the seat. Song Fan instinctively leaned back, but the confined space didn¡¯t offer her much room.
¡°So, I have more reasons to join. I¡¯ll help you stand firm in Song Group. You¡¯ve helped me so many times; can¡¯t I help you once?¡± Gu Chen looked at her seriously. ¡°Besides, with me around, wouldn¡¯t it be easier to deal with the person behind the scenes? As soon as he shows his feet, you can expose him.
Isn¡¯t that twice the result with half the effort?¡±
Song Fan ced her hand against his chest. She could feel his heartbeat elerating. With a blush on her face, she tried to calm herself and said with some effort, ¡°Do you trust me so much? What if I can¡¯t expose him, and you get poisoned or assassinated? Are you trying to court death?¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s body leaned even closer, his hot breath hitting her face. ¡°I trust you. I¡¯m sure you can do it.¡±
Just as he was about to take things further, the car door suddenly opened. ¡°Gu
Chen, the contract I prepared for you¡ Damn it! No indecent behavior!¡±
Another male voice asked from the side, ¡°No indecent behavior? Isn¡¯t Gu Chen in there?¡±
Qi Shuo didn¡¯t expect to see such a provocative scene as soon as he opened the car door. Upon thinking that Song Kai was still behind him, he hurriedly fumbled to close the car door.
However, Song Kai had already spotted Song Fan.. ¡°Little sister? Damn it, Gu Chen, you beast! I¡¯ll kill you! How dare you touch my little sister? Do you think her brothers are all dead?¡±
Chapter 334 - 334: Staying in a Hotel
Chapter 334 - 334: Staying in a Hotel
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Qi Shuo and the driver made great efforts to restrain the enraged Song Kai. By now, Song Fan and Gu Chen had also gotten out of the car. Gu Chen still wore a cold expression, while Song Fan¡¯s face had turned red.
Upon seeing Song Kai¡¯s battered appearance, she quickly approached and asked, ¡°What happened? Did someone beat you up? Where are you injured?¡±
Her heart raced. In the past, she might have thought that Song Kai got into a brawl with someone, just some minor scuffle. However, recent events had been too mysterious, including an intruder attempting murder at the Gu mansion. She couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to the safety of her family members.
Initially, Song Kai had an expression as if he wanted to beat Gu Chen to death. However, upon hearing Song Fan¡¯s questioning, hepletely deted, stuttering and unable to articte a response.
¡°Speak up,¡± Song Fan addressed Qi Shuo directly. The fact that both of them came together meant there was a problem.
Qi Shuo nced uneasily at Gu Chen, then at the visibly guilty Song Kai, before finally saying, ¡°Don¡¯t me him. He was just standing up for you. Didn¡¯t the pictures of you and Charles get posted online today? Someone on the street was gossiping about your romantic affairs, and he happened to overhear¡¡±
He didn¡¯t need to finish the sentence; Song Fan could guess the rest. With Song Kai¡¯s temper, he probably had gone straight into a fight, and the other party likely didn¡¯te out unscathed. However, thinking that he got injured for her sake, Song Fan found it difficult to scold him.
Upon seeing her distress, Song Kai quickly put on a grin, ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t worry. I am super powerful. Did you see my flying kick?¡±
¡°Kicked and broke one of the guy¡¯s ribs,pensated fifty thousand dors,¡± Qi Shuo interjected, pushing up his sses. ¡°Picked up a chair from a nearby shop, smashed it on someone¡¯s head, six stitches, andpensated seventy thousand dors. There¡¯s also¡¡±
¡°Oh,e on, details aren¡¯t important!¡± Song Kai hastily interrupted him, then ingratiatingly said, ¡°Little sister, rest assured, I can take on four at once.¡±
¡°He injured four people, totalpensation of five hundred thousand dors, plus five thousand dors for the shop by the roadside. It was truly remarkable,¡± Qi Shuo heartlessly exposed him and even pped silently.
Song Kai had only met Qi Shuo once before, but he heard that Qi Shuo had helped Song Fan, so he had a favorable impression of him. This time, he didn¡¯t want the family to know about the incident and had to reluctantly seek help from Qi Shuo.
After all, Qi Shuo was a prominentwyer. People had to give him some respect. Also, Song Kai was a young master from the Song family. In the end, he coughed up some money, and Qi Shuo managed to get him out of the police station.
Upon watching Song Kai with a face resembling a pig¡¯s head, Song Fan finally patted his head. ¡°When Mom gave birth to you, did she forget to give you any intelligence? Even if you don¡¯t understand thew, don¡¯t you know that brawls causing injuries can lead to imprisonment?¡±
She looked at Song Kai, who was still rubbing his forearm and directly reached out to touch his arm. Then, with force, she lifted and pulled it down. The sound of bones being dislocated apanied Song Kai¡¯s cries of pain, ¡°Little sister! I know I was wrong! It hurts! It hurts!¡±
On the side, Qi Shuo and the driver both took a step back. Their faces filled with horror as they watched this seemingly sweet-faced girl. Even Gu Chen couldn¡¯t help but twitch his mouth slightly. He knew Song Fan was formidable, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so ruthless even to her brother.
¡°Alright, the forearm was indeed dislocated a bit. Move it around a bit. Rest well these days, don¡¯t exert too much force with this arm. When you get back, I¡¯ll apply some ointment and deal with the wound.¡±
Upon turning around, she looked around Song Kai to ensure there were no other injuries besides superficial ones. Satisfied that he only had skin injuries, she said, ¡°Your physical condition is too poor. After your injuries heal, run with me every day. I¡¯ll teach you some kickboxing techniques. It¡¯s foolish to rely solely on brute force in a fight.¡±
The three onlookers felt a bit awkward as they watched her lecture her brother like a mother.
However, Song Kai was quite happy. He nodded earnestly, ¡°Sure, sure, little sister. It¡¯s great if you¡¯re willing to teach me! When the timees, I will protect you.¡±
He sneered at Gu Chen, ¡°Beware of some people taking advantage of you.¡±
As soon as he said this, Qi Shuo felt the temperature around Gu Chen dropped significantly. He quickly took two steps back, afraid that the wrath of the Young Master would inadvertently fall on him.
However, Song Kai immediately switched to a ttering tone and asked, ¡°Little sister, can you apany me to a hotel? I don¡¯t want to go back and face criticism.. Didn¡¯t you say you would apply ointment for me?¡±
Chapter 335 - 335: Contract
Chapter 335 - 335: Contract
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Kai held his slightly swollen left face and had a somewhatical smile. ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m begging you. I really can¡¯t go back.¡±
Upon thinking of the indifferent face of Song Yi, Song Kai felt a bit frightened. Especially after seeing Meng Yu¡¯s true color, he suddenly realized that every time he got into trouble or got beaten up, she had a share in it. This time, no matter what, he couldn¡¯t go back.
Song Fan didn¡¯t want to go home either. If she went back, she might have to discuss jewelry brand matters with Song Yi again. So, she directly agreed to Song Kai¡¯s proposal, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a taxi to the nearest hotel.¡±
¡°Huh? Miss Song?¡± Qi Shuo saw Gu Chen¡¯s face, which was clearly expressing ¡°unsatisfied desires,¡± and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯ste, and it¡¯s not safe for you two to go to a hotel. How about going to President Gu¡¯s suite in the hotel? I also have something to report to him. The four of us can go together. It¡¯s not suitable for you two to go to a hotel.¡±
¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m her brother, her biological brother, her twin brother!¡± Song Kai eximed indignantly, but unfortunately, it affected the wound on his face. His grinning and grimacing expression became even moreical, and he even shed tears from the pain.
But he still insisted on not going with Gu Chen. He directly pulled Song Fan, ¡°Little sister, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re siblings, what are we afraid of? Besides, with me protecting you, I¡¯m not afraid of anyone with ulterior motives! Let¡¯s go!¡±
Gu Chen directly grabbed Song Fan¡¯s other arm as he walked over, ¡°I¡¯ll escort you. We haven¡¯t finished discussing our matter. You don¡¯t want the cooperation anymore?¡±
Looking at the two men beside her, they both exerted some force secretly. If she didn¡¯t say something, she might be split in two soon.
¡°Gu Chen, I need to think about the cooperation. I¡¯ll contact youter.¡± Song Fan¡¯s implied meaning was that she hadn¡¯t decided whether to cooperate or not.
Her words made Gu Chen even angrier. He was about to pull her closer, but Song Kai stopped him.
¡°Why do you have to discuss cooperation in the middle of the night?¡± Song Kai forcefully pulled Song Fan and said with a pitiful expression, ¡°Little sister, it hurts. My back hurts, and it seems like I¡¯m bleeding on my face. Am I going to be disfigured? You can¡¯t neglect my handsome face! You saved unrted people, but you can¡¯t let your dear brother suffer. If I¡¯m disfigured, you won¡¯t have a pretty sister-inw in the future, and I¡¯ll¡¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Song Fan roared lowly. She had never realized that Song Kai had this kind of skill. ¡°We¡¯re going to the hotel, aren¡¯t we? Let¡¯s go!¡±
She pushed away Gu Chen¡¯s hand again. She knew this man could be stubborn, so she said, ¡°I¡¯lle to yourpany to discuss this matter tomorrow, and then give Charlie a reply.¡±
Song Kai was already impatient. He urged, ¡°Hurry up and leave. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s talk about anything else tomorrow!¡±
Upon watching the backs of them leaving, Gu Chen¡¯s expression became colder.
On the other hand, Qi Shuo knew Gu Chen¡¯s mood was not good. Just as he was about to slip away, he was grabbed by the cor, ¡°You better really have an urgent matter!¡±
¡°I do have an urgent matter, it¡¯s very urgent! But can you please let go of my cor first? I might be strangled to death like this!¡± Qi Shuo quickly grabbed his cor, and Gu Chen let go, giving him a chance to catch his breath.
¡°You asked me to take a look at the contract between your second uncle and the Brown Group¡¯s coboration, right? It is new energy. They are indeed smart. However, there are still many ws in the contract. The legal department of the Gu Group wouldn¡¯t make such mistakes, and the profit margin for the Brown Group is too high.¡±
Qi Shuo took out his phone and sent the document over. ¡°I¡¯ve marked the key points. ording to the current situation, there will be losses of several billion dors per year. But they¡¯ve done it discreetly; without experience, it¡¯s hard to notice. Otherwise, why would I rush to find you?¡±
Gu Chen looked solemnly at the contents of the contract on his phone. He knew very well that if there were only losses of a few billion dors ording to the contract, the actual losses in operation could be much more, possibly tens of billions.
¡°Fortunately, this is a draft contract. Charlie will only go to yourpany for the signing tomorrow, so there should still be room for negotiation.¡± Qi Shuo also became serious. ¡°But there¡¯s only one night left. And Su Yang¡ You need to make a decision early.¡±
His expression became even more unpleasant than before. ¡°Go to my house first; this matter can¡¯t be dyed.¡±
Gu Chen took a deep look in the direction Song Fan had left, sighed, and then turned to get into the car..
Chapter 336 - 336: 337 Pictures
Chapter 336 - 336: 337 Pictures
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°I¡¯m telling you, Gu Chen is not a good person. Don¡¯t be alone with him from now on. Look at his actions today¡ Anyway, you should have less contact with him. If you have to, let me apany you,¡± in the taxi, Song Kai rubbed his face and said seriously.
Upon thinking about Gu Chen¡¯s behavior today, Song Kai felt it was necessary to be Song Fan¡¯s personal bodyguard. He had just reconciled with Song Fan, and he didn¡¯t want to lose a sister like this.
Looking at him, who now had a face swollen like a pig¡¯s head, Song Fan said disdainfully, ¡°You can¡¯t beat him anyway. What¡¯s the use of following me?¡±
¡°I, I¡¡± Song Kai stuttered for a while, and finally thought of one of his advantages. ¡°I can take a beating. Look, today those people didn¡¯t do much to me. Besides, even if I can¡¯t, don¡¯t we have big brothers? I¡¯m super fast at sending messages. I can contact them for help, right? Remember, if anything happens, you have to tell me. Don¡¯t think about taking risks alone!¡±
He leaned closer to Song Fan and said seriously, ¡°Especially in situations like today, risking your life and entering the tiger¡¯s den must not happen again. Do you understand?¡±
Upon watching the swollen face in front of her, Song Fan suddenly felt a bit choked up. Since she returned to this family, it seemed that many things had changed.
When they arrived at the hotel, Song Kai didn¡¯t want others to see his face. He followed behind Song Fan, still wearing a hat and looking a bit sneaky. Song Fan walked directly to the front desk. ¡°Two rooms next to each other.¡±
Song Kai looked at Song Fan in confusion, ¡°Why two rooms? One suite is enough. Give us a suite.¡±
He could feel that his eyes were almost unable to open due to the swollen face. He urgently needed Song Fan¡¯s help. He didn¡¯t want any problems to ur in the middle of the night. If he called for help, it might not be answered, but with Song Fan by his side, he could be at ease.
The front desk was very clever and immediately said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. Our standard rooms are all booked. Now we only have double rooms and suites. What do you prefer?¡±
The front desk mistakenly thought they were a young couple, assuming that Song Fan was too shy to stay in the same room, so they took the liberty of being clever.
Song Fan didn¡¯t think much and nodded directly. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll take the suites then. Make sure it¡¯s quiet and not facing the elevator.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll process it for you right away.¡± The front desk skillfully processed the check-in procedures for the two.
In a corner, someone quickly pressed the shutter button, revealing a smile. ¡°I took so many pictures in just one day. I¡¯m so lucky!¡±
He quickly took out his phone, exported the captured photos, and sent two to Yingying. One was a clear picture of Gu Chen pressing down on Song Fan in the car. The private detective had used a telephoto lens, capturing the image very clearly.
The other was a picture of Song Fan checking into a hotel with another man. The man was dressed more casually, definitely not Gu Chen.
It was already early morning, and Yingying was very annoyed when she heard her phone ring. Although her poison was not lethal, it made her suffer every day. Just when she had finally fallen asleep, she was awakened again.
But the moment she saw the photos on her phone, she immediately smiled. She was sure that Song Fan had a problem. Since Song Fan returned, she seemed to have be a different person. She didn¡¯t expect that it was relying on different men that gave her confidence.
Yingying quickly dialed the phone, and the other party answered immediately. She asked directly, ¡°How many photos are there? Is there a clearer picture of the man? Do you have any intimate photos?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t dare to get too close, and there are surveince cameras in the hotel. I was afraid of alerting them, and the man kept wearing a hat, so I couldn¡¯t see his face.
The other party¡¯s voice was somewhat ttering. ¡°But he should be very wealthy. The clothes and essories he wore cost at least tens of thousands. They wille out tomorrow, and then I¡¯ll have a chance to take clear pictures of their faces and intimate photos. However, I have to stay at the hotel entrance overnight. It¡¯s a bit hard.¡±
¡°I want all these photos. If you manage to take intimate photos and clear pictures of that man¡¯s face, I¡¯ll add another fifty thousand dors to your payment.¡± Yingying boldly stated. Anyway, Xu Wen was satisfied with the previous photos and had already given her a million. If these photos were suitable, she could easily give another million.
Hearing her generous offer, the other party quickly assured, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I will stay alert and keep an eye on these two. When theye out tomorrow, you¡¯ll see the photos.¡±
¡°Thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ll wait for good news.¡± Yingying hung up with a smile, feeling extremely relieved. It seemed like her injuries weren¡¯t hurting as much now.
With solid evidence of her dating Charlie in the past and now having photos of her checking into a hotel with another man, she believed that Gu Chen would stop treating Song Fan so well..
Chapter 337 - 337: Companion
Chapter 337 - 337: Companion
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan was disturbed by Song Kai¡¯s whining sounds the whole night. Luckily, the sofa in the suite¡¯s living room wasrge enough for Song Kai to find a ce to settle.
After a night, Song Kai¡¯s swollen face became more apparent, and some bruises that weren¡¯t visible yesterday now showed clear marks.
As Song Kai, who had just woken up, went to the bathroom, he saw his face in the mirror and let out a howl, ¡°Ah! My handsome face! God, the person in the mirror is not me! It¡¯s not me!¡±
¡°Say that again, and I¡¯ll make you look like this for the rest of your life!¡± Song Fan, with slightly messy hair, walked out of the bedroom, looking at him with anger.
Song Kai wisely stopped yelling, but the words from his mouth didn¡¯t cease, ¡°Little sister, with your amazing skills, you can surely make me recover immediately, right? I don¡¯t want to go to school like this. If I go out looking like this, I¡¯ll be dead for sure!¡±
After all, he was famous at school. If others knew he had been beaten like this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his reputation.
¡°Little sister, could you help me take a leave? I have the injury report from yesterday. Can you secretly show it to our ss teacher?¡± His only thought now was to not go out. He wanted to wait until he recovered a bit before facing the world. With his current look, even his father might not recognize him. Upon seeing his face, which seemed severe but had no major issues, Song Fan nodded.
However, seeing Song Kai on the verge of copsing, she agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go buy some medicine to help reduce the swelling and bruising for you. Just stay indoors. I¡¯ll handle the school side for you.¡±
Song Kai was almost moved to tears, thinking that he couldn¡¯t go out with this appearance. Seeing Song Fan preparing to leave immediately after packing up, he quickly added, ¡°Little sister, I want to have some fried pancakes and soy milk.¡±
He immediately felt a cold gaze looking at him, making his face hurt even more. But Song Fan didn¡¯t say anything to him, just nodded.
Song Kai suddenly felt that having a sister was good; she was indeed a considerate sister.
Unfortunately, Song Fan didn¡¯t stay with him. Just as she entered the hotel with the purchased medicine and food, a message came from Gu Chen, stating that it was urgent, and he hoped she coulde to Gu¡¯s Group immediately. Song Fan had to instruct the front desk to deliver the items to the room. Upon watching Song Fan leave the hotel, the private detective hurriedly entered.
Taking advantage of the fact that the front desk had not yet delivered the items upstairs, he quickly said, ¡°The medicine Song Fan just bought fell, and she asked me to bring the items up.¡±
Upon hearing him say this, the staff looked at him suspiciously. He continued, ¡°Miss Song had an emergency and left just now. She asked me to deliver the items. There are people in her room who need the medicine. What room number are they in?¡±
The staff handed the items to him, ¡°Miss Song is in room 1101. Sir, please take care of it.¡¯
¡°No problem at all.¡± The detective happily took the items and quickly walked toward the elevator.
He had already arranged the hidden camera in the button on his chest. Once the man came out to take the items, he could capture his face. Upon thinking about Yingying¡¯s promise to pay an extra fifty thousand dors, the detective felt that this night was truly worth it!
Arriving at 1101, the private detective pretended to be a delivery guy. Song Kai, somewhat suspicious, opened the door. ¡°Why did they send a delivery guy?
Didn¡¯t she leave?¡±
Upon seeing him, the private detective was a bit stunned. The man in front of him had a face full of bruises, so swollen that it was hard to see what he originally looked like. It was clear he had injuries on his arms and thighs.
The private detective subtly touched the button on his chest, adjusted the camera to a better angle, and then said, ¡°Miss Song had an emergency. She said this medicine is for you. And here is your breakfast.¡±
After all, he was a private detective, with strong mental resilience. Although he was surprised on the surface, he still looked like a delivery guy. In the end, he even added, ¡°Please give me a five-star rating if you can.¡±
Song Kai nced at the seemingly ordinary man in front of him and nodded.
¡°Sure, when shees back, I¡¯ll ask her to give you a good rating.¡±
As he turned to close the door, he muttered, ¡°She didn¡¯t let me sleep well all night. She exhausted me. Now, she¡¯s gone, hmph!¡±
The private detective looked at the closed door in front of him, and the surprise in his eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed. He suspected that Song Fan had a peculiar fetish that she tossed herpanion into such a ghostly appearance.
When Yingying received the photos from the private detective, she could hardly believe the ¡°truth¡± in the pictures.. ¡°Are you sure this man is the one with Song Fan? He was beaten by Song Fan like this?¡±
Chapter 338 - 338: Would He Still Endure It?
Chapter 338 - 338: Would He Still Endure It?
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Yingying¡¯s intuition told her that she had seen this man before, but she couldn¡¯t identify him due to his appearance. His voice sounded somewhat familiar, but because the sound of the covert recording was faint, she couldn¡¯t make out the details. After careful consideration, she couldn¡¯t think of a man
who would be involved in inappropriate activities with Song Fan.
However, the private detective was very confident and said, ¡°I disguised myself as a delivery man, and he opened the door. There¡¯s no mistake. Moreover, when I mentioned Miss Song, he didn¡¯t show any particr reaction. It¡¯s this room, and the front desk has confirmed it.¡¯
Hemented with some emotion, ¡°Miss Song looks quitedylike, but who would have thought she engages in such frivolous activities in private? No wonder you wanted to investigate her; she¡¯s not a good person.¡±
Because Yingying called him and he didn¡¯t witness Song Kai picking up Song Fan, he thought Song Fan had indeed left and immediately found another partner to check into a hotel.
In his impression, Song Fan not only had dates with Charlie but also nearly had intimacy with Gu Chen. When that didn¡¯t work out, she was taken away by another man for a hotel rendezvous. She was just a pure sc*mbag.
Upon hearing him say this, Yingying was delighted. The more she looked at Song Fan, the more she disliked her. If someone could tarnish Song Fan¡¯s reputation, she would feel a sense of relief. ¡°Let everyone know about her being a slut. You¡¯ve worked hard. I¡¯ve already transferred the money to you.¡±
Indeed, the next moment, the private detective¡¯s phone notified him of the received payment, and he looked at the amount with great satisfaction. ¡°Yes, she deserves to be exposed. If you ever need my services again, feel free to contact me. Rest assured, I have the best reputation in the industry and will keep everything confidential!¡±
¡°You better live up to your words. Otherwise¡¡± Yingying threatened, ¡°If I can pay you to investigate her, I can also pay someone to make you disappear.¡±
The private detective naturally knew that his clients were not easy to deal with. He repeatedly assured her before hanging up. Yingying then went straight to Xu Wen¡¯s house and showed her the photos.
As soon as she saw the pictures, Xu Wen gritted her teeth and said, ¡°She¡¯s indeed a slut. Can¡¯t she live without a man? She even dared to be intimate with
Gu Chen in the car¡ It infuriates me!¡±
Recently, Xu Wen¡¯s emotions have be increasingly difficult to control. After seeing the photos, she wished she could tear Song Fan apart.
¡°Xu Wen, you need to calm down now.¡± Yingying gently patted her arm, and Xu Wen suddenly felt much more rxed, her emotions no longer as agitated.
Smiling, Yingying said, ¡°We need to reveal Song Fan¡¯s true color to make Gu
Chen realize your worth. Getting angry won¡¯t help.¡±
¡°Yes, we must let Gu Chen know. I¡¯ll send him the photos right away.¡± Xu Wen picked up her phone, eager for Gu Chen topletely abandon Song Fan in the next second.
However, Yinyin stopped her. ¡°Gu Chen must still care about the handsome blond guy fromst time. I heard that Gu¡¯s Group is about to coborate with Brown Group. Maybe he hasn¡¯t had time to deal with Song Fan yet. If this incident is exposed, think about it. One moment, she¡¯s intimately entangled with him, and the next moment, she¡¯s in a hotel room with another man. Do you think he¡¯ll tolerate it?¡±
Xu Wen tightly clutched the photos, saying with malice, ¡°That¡¯s right. The world must know that Song Fan is a slut. She must not deceive Gu Chen again. Yingying, only you sincerely care about me at this moment, helping me like this.¡±
Yingying¡¯s arm was tightly against Xu Wen¡¯s. Today, she wore only a very thin shirt. Yingying could feel the poison on her arm seeping into Xu Wen¡¯s skin. After all, this poison was specially prepared for Xu Wen this morning.
Yingyingforted her with a kind voice, ¡°You helped me, so I genuinely consider you a good friend. I will stand by your side. I¡¯ve already arranged the website and water army. Once these photos are out, even if Song Fan is formidable, she¡¯ll drown in the spit ofizens.¡±
Xu Wen¡¯s expression became somewhat trance-like, but she still nodded.
¡°Good, I¡¯ll follow your lead. Let¡¯s send out these photos now. I¡¯ll pay you!¡±
Just as Song Fan arrived at Gu¡¯s Group, the front desk, who used to greet her with a smile, suddenly looked awkward, and the corners of her mouth involuntarily turned downwards. Song Fan felt something was wrong but didn¡¯t inquire further.
The front desk still led Song Fan directly to the elevator. However, she could sense the strange nces from people around, even some hushed conversations.
¡°She just had a romantic encounter with someone else, and now she¡¯s here to find Mr. Gu again?¡±
¡°I heard she¡¯s just returned from the countryside; maybe she doesn¡¯t care about such things.¡±
¡°She¡¯s not even 20 yet? She¡¯s shameless. It¡¯s disgusting..¡±
Chapter 339 - 339: Honored Guest
Chapter 339 - 339: Honored Guest
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°Are you discussing me?¡± Song Fan looked coldly in their direction. Several staff members nearby quickly lowered their heads, and some shook theirs.
The receptionist beside her seemed hesitant, and Song Fan couldn¡¯t be bothered with these staff members. She walked straight out of the elevator when it arrived.
At this moment, the receptionist next to her took out her phone and whispered, ¡°Miss Song, take a look at this. They should be talking about this matter.¡±
Song Fan curiously took her phone, and the photos on it indeed widened her eyes. Besides intimate pictures of her and Gu Chen in the car, there were also photos of her and Song Kai going to a hotel, including pictures and videos of Song Kai with a swollen face and bruises.
Thements fromizens were even more unpleasant. As Charlie¡¯s identity was never disclosed, many people thought Song Fan was just unsatisfied and liked seeking excitement, specting that she might have always been like this abroad. The unclear images of Song Kai¡¯s face furtherplicated the situation.
¡°Maybe she has some weird fetishes in the countryside. Tsk, isn¡¯t that young boy around 20? How can he be beaten like that and not fight back?¡±
¡°Song Fan looks cute, but it turns out she has some weird fetishes. She has some unique tastes, huh?¡±
¡°How about the handsome blond guy from a few days ago? This love triangle is too sensational, right?¡±
¡°Do you think it¡¯s because Young Master Gu couldn¡¯t do it? Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t go looking for someone else for a hotel, right?¡±
¡°No, I think she has some peculiar fetishes, but she couldn¡¯t force Young
Master Gu, right? So the young man is in a pitiful situation.¡±
¡°When was all of this exposed?¡± Song Fan asked in a low voice. She had a general idea now, understanding that the person behind this was aiming to tarnish her reputation, both in this incident and the one exposed with Charlie at the restaurant.
¡°About an hour ago?¡± Upon seeing her unsightly expression, the receptionist hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Song, rest assured. Mr. Gu isn¡¯t that shallow. Even if you sleep in the same room, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you did anything, right?¡±
The receptionist girl was on the verge of tears, as she knew how special Gu Chen was to Song Fan. However, she felt that if Song Fan did give Gu Chen a
reason to doubt her fidelity, she might not have many good days ahead.
¡°Could it be that two people with nothing to do go to a hotel to y games and form a gaming team?¡± Xu Wen suddenly arrived and said with a smug look. ¡°Some people are just disgusting. I thought the Song family was some prestigious n. It turns out they¡¯re all people who can¡¯t be seen in public.¡±
Song Fan squinted at Xu Wen, feeling the schadenfreude in her eyes and a trace of disdain.
She almost understood who the mastermind was behind the scenes. She didn¡¯t know that the younger son of the Brown family had arrived in A City, nor did she know Song Kai. Yet, who else could rapidly ferment such incidents on the inte other than Miss Unfamiliar-with-A-City Xu?
But Xu Wen didn¡¯t care about her gaze, continuing to say self-righteously,
¡°How dare youe to Gut s Group? Are you trying to seek forgiveness from Chen? Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible. Chen will never want a worn-out shoe like you! He is my fianc¨¦!¡±
Upon seeing Song Fan¡¯s beautiful face and figure, coupled with Gu Chen¡¯s care for her, Xu Wen became increasingly irritated. Her voice grew louder, attracting the attention of many staff members who came out to point and discuss.
¡°You slut, Chen will never want you. He will only have one bride, and that¡¯s me, the future Mrs. Gu. You better¡
Before she could finish her words, her wrist was firmly grabbed, and Gu Chen was already unable to suppress his anger. ¡°What were you going to say?¡±
With a slight force in his grip, Xu Wen screamed, ¡°What are you doing? This woman betrayed you, fooling around with other men. She¡¯s so disgusting! Why are you still protecting her? You hurt me!¡±
There was already a hint of murderous intent in Gu Chen. He looked around coldly and asked, ¡°Who let her in? Who ignores my words?¡±
The staff members who brought Xu Wen in dared not breathe. Xu Wen had a legitimate reason today, and no one dared to stop her.
¡°Gu Chen, why are you so angry?¡± Just as he got off the elevator, Gu Hai walked over with Charlie, smiling slyly. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of Miss Xu.. She¡¯s my esteemed guest!¡±
Chapter 340 - 340: She Was Lying
Chapter 340 - 340: She Was Lying
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°Esteemed guest?¡± Gu Chen sneered and released his grip. Recently, Gu Hai¡¯s actions have be too frequent, and he even targeted the Xu family.
¡°Of course, don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re the president of Gu¡¯s Group, I, as the general manager, have no authority.¡± Gu Hai didn¡¯t show any weakness in his momentum, especially with so many employees watching and in front of Xu Wen and Charlie; he absolutely couldn¡¯t appear weak.
He supported Xu Wen and asked with concern, ¡°Miss Xu, are you okay? Gu Chen is always like this. He doesn¡¯t know how to cherish and protect beauty. Don¡¯t mind him.¡±
He then pointed to the receptionist beside Song Fan and said, ¡°You, take Miss Xu to the waiting room now, and call a doctor toe and examine her carefully.¡±
The receptionist girl dared not defy and quickly approached to support Xu Wen.
However, Xu Wen directly shook off her hand, ¡°I won¡¯t go. Why should I leave? Why can that slut Song Fan enter Gu¡¯s Group? She¡¡±
When she saw Gu Chen¡¯s cold gaze, she immediately stopped talking. For some reason, his eyes made her feel inexplicably guilty, as if he would tear her apart the next second.
Gu Hai gave a signal, and his secretary approached, holding onto Xu Wen and whispering something in her ear. Only then did she leave with them.
Charlie watched the whole drama. He raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°I didn¡¯te here in vain. President Gu¡¯s charm is indeed formidable. I heard that the Xu family is also one of the four major families in the Capital, and Miss Xu is the sole heir.¡±
He nced meaningfully at Song Fan nearby, then turned to Gu Chen and said, ¡°Allow me to congratte you in advance.¡±
Gu Chen ignored his sarcastic words and directly stood in front of Gu Hai. ¡°Since you im to be the general manager of the group, you should act in the interest of the group. The cooperation with the Brown Group seems to be dyed; the board meeting is in twenty minutes.¡±
After saying this, he directly took Song Fan¡¯s hand and left.
Behind him, Gu Hai was furious, ¡°How dare youmand me? The cooperation with the Brown Group was agreed upon from the beginning. If you hinder the contract signing today, it¡¯s because you don¡¯t want everyone to make money, right?¡±
He tried to raise his voice, but in fact, he didn¡¯t want Gu Chen to hear him. Gu Hai was well aware of the problems in this contract, but he had to put on an appearance of righteousness, letting everyone in thepany know that he was the one genuinely working for the good of Gu¡¯s Group.
Song Fan, following behind Gu Chen, wrinkled her brows the whole time. She didn¡¯t know when Gu Hai had cooperated with Charlie, but it seemed to be a tricky situation. Gu Chen unexpectedly wanted to use the power of the board to apply pressure, indicating that the matter was significant.
It wasn¡¯t until Gu Chen¡¯s office that he let go of her hand. Turning around, he saw Song Fan frowning. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°Xu Wen is not my fianc¨¦e, and I won¡¯t marry her.¡±
Song Fan, still thinking about the recent events, didn¡¯t catch his words. She lifted her head in confusion, ¡°What did you say? What happened to Xu Wen?¡±
¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Gu Chen sighed and saw that she didn¡¯t seem to care much.
Upon seeing the somewhat disappointed expression on his face, Song Fan couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Did you bring me here today to discuss the cooperation between Charlie and your second uncle? Did you find out they colluded, and the person who tried to assassinate youst time was sent by them?¡±
Getting back to business, Gu Chen restrained his emotions. He opened theputer, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not their doing; it¡¯s just a sideshow. I discovered some things about Li Lan, so I asked you toe and take a look.¡±
Walking to theputer, Song Fan saw that Gu Chen had entered the government¡¯s personnel file system, and the opened page was Li Lan¡¯s file.
¡°Li Lan did indeed enter the government department; she had excellent written test scores, and the interview video I¡¯ve watched is wless.¡± He pointed at theputer screen, ¡°But look at this medical examination report.¡±
Song Fan widened her eyes. Li Lan had many scars on her body, and there were records of multiple fractures, even fractures in multiple ces.
She had imed to have had a car ident abroad, but there was no information about her abroad, and she didn¡¯t have any major illnesses, so her medical examination was considered passing. However, all the examination results were recorded.
¡°These are injuries from fights, not a car ident.¡± Song Fan said affirmatively, ¡°A car ident couldn¡¯t cause fractures at different time intervals. Look at her
X-rays; several fractures have intervals of over three or four months, and these look more like knife wounds. She¡¯s lying.¡±
Gu Chen just nodded. He had a question in his mind that he hadn¡¯t asked yet.
But Song Fan had guessed what he wanted to ask and said directly, ¡°Are you wondering if I have such injuries?¡±
Chapter 341 - 341: Repaying Gratitude
Chapter 341 - 341: Repaying Gratitude
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Gu Chen looked at her face, realizing that she usually wore casual clothes more often, and even her formal dresses were rtively conservative. He indeed didn¡¯t know if she had any injuries.
Song Fan seemed to see through his thoughts and patted his head. ¡°What are you thinking? Besides a fracture in my left shoulder once, I don¡¯t have as many injuries as she does.¡±
She didn¡¯t continue because she thought of the injuries on Xiao Xiao¡¯s body. She didn¡¯t know if Xiao Xiao had ever experienced a fracture, but considering her sometimes unnatural walking posture, she probably had.
If Xiao Xiao knew Li Lan, it could only be during the two years when she lost her memory, and they were all together, experiencing many unfortunate events.
Upon feeling her breath bing somewhat heavy, Gu Chen gently held her hand. ¡°I think perhaps Li Lan knows you, but she¡¯s too perfect, showing no ws.
¡°Even if she can endure it, the people behind her may not.¡± Song Fan looked at Li Lan¡¯s ID photo on theputer screen, feeling a familiar sensation washing over her. However, she couldn¡¯t recall who this woman was.
¡°Don¡¯t worry; maybe unveiling Li Lan¡¯s secrets will also help you regain your memory.¡± Gu Chen softly said, ¡°So, even if we don¡¯t have the Tango Fruit, it doesn¡¯t matter, right?¡±
Song Fan was amused by his words. It turned out that this man had been worrying that she would seek out the Tango Fruit, so he urgently investigated Li Lan.
She nodded with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right, but we still need to find Snow Red
Flower. Don¡¯t forget that.¡±
Upon mentioning Snow Red Flower, Gu Chen also felt a headache. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to search for the snow mountains in the country, but it may not yield results immediately. As for abroad¡¡±
Upon thinking of the Brown family¡¯s gathering ce on the inds surrounded by icebergs, Gu Chen did consider going there, but going there would alert the Brown family. By then, the mastermind might destroy all the Snow Red
r lowers.
¡°B Country has the most snow mountains, and the probability of finding Snow Red Flower there is high because it hasn¡¯t been developed due to the cold weather.¡± Song Fan also thought of this, ¡°But since Charlie is currently with us, if he finds out about this, you better be cautious. You look for it domestically, and I will figure out a way for the international search.¡±
¡°Help me again?¡± Gu Chen¡¯s eyes curved, looking at her tenderly.
Song Fan, not knowing when felt that their rtionship had be increasingly ambiguous. She withdrew her hand unnaturally, blushing as she said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve saved your life many times; one more time won¡¯t make a difference. Besides, aren¡¯t you helping me as well?¡±
¡°But each time you saved my life, so I still have to repay you.¡± Gu Chen was about to say something more suggestive.
Song Fan interrupted him and made her request first, ¡°Repay me? Well, how about now?¡±
She felt a bit warm and turned to take off her coat, throwing it on the sofa arm. Watching her movements, Gu Chen¡¯s face turned red all of a sudden. He felt a bit at a loss, standing up. In his heart, there was some tension and expectation as he looked at Song Fan.
Song Fan, seeing his expression changing, asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you standing there? You¡¯re not going back on your word, right? You said you wanted to repay me.¡±
¡°Repay! No, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Gu Chen suddenly felt a bit dry in his mouth. He picked up the coffee on the table and drank it all at once, but still felt thirsty.
Seeing that Song Fan was reaching for her pants, Gu Chen quickly and clumsily looked for the remote control, closing the blinds in the office.
Then he saw Song Fan taking out her phone from her pocket. ¡°Your fianc¨¦e is spreading rumors about me. Last time, she probably had someone take pictures of me and Charlie. She even imed that I yed games with Song Kai in a hotel room. She¡¯s sick.¡±
Seeing the expression on Gu Chen¡¯s face changing, she thought that Gu Chen didn¡¯t want to confront the Xu family. After all, they were both part of the four major families in the capital, and neither could suppress the other.
She silently took back her phone. ¡°Forget it; I can handle this little thing myself. ¡±
It was only at this moment that Gu Chen reacted. He directly took Song Fan¡¯s phone. He had known about this matter a long time ago. Gu Zhuo often browsed the inte, and when he saw the news, he sent it to him.
He took a few deep breaths and then calmed down the intense emotions from earlier. ¡°I will exin this matter to you, and I won¡¯t let you be wrongly used.¡±
¡°But it¡¯s just rumors and gossip. Since it¡¯s all false, once Song Kai¡¯s identity is revealed, it will be fine.¡± Song Fan casually said, ¡°But if we can use the attention from this incident tounch the jewelry brand, I think the effect will be good.¡±
Seeing her gaze burning, Gu Chen felt a bit unhappy. Their rtionship had be increasingly ambiguous, and he couldn¡¯t help but think that she was suggesting something..
Chapter 342 - 342: Call the Police
Chapter 342 - 342: Call the Police
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
To secure cooperation with the Brown family, Gu Hai had no choice but to make Charlie leave first. Now, he needed toe up with a strategy to deal with Gu Chen.
He was aware of Gu Chen¡¯s intelligence, and it seemed that Gu Chen might have already sensed many things. He just didn¡¯t know who in his team might have betrayed him. Otherwise, Gu Chen couldn¡¯t have received the news so quickly.
¡°Second Uncle, you must help me!¡± Xu Wen sat across from Gu Hail s office desk, coquettishly saying, ¡°Song Fan is not a good person. If such a person gains a foothold in the Gu family, the Gu family will truly be in trouble.¡±
Gu Hai looked at the charming Miss Xu in front of him, feeling quite uneasy. He knew about the previous engagement between Xu Wen and Gu Chen, but it was just a verbal engagement. Only the elders of both families knew about it at that time.
If Gu Chen¡¯s parents were still alive, a marriage between the Gu and Xu families would have been ideal. However, Gu Hai didn¡¯t want any rtionship between
Gu Chen and Xu Wen now.
Earlier, Xu Wen had been driven mad and didn¡¯t pay any attention to Charlie.
She was already somewhat mentally absent-minded and could only remember Gu Chen leaving with Song Fan.
¡°Second Uncle!¡± Xu Wen was a bit angry, ¡°Are you even listening to me? If you don¡¯t help me, I won¡¯t invest in the new energy project this time. You should know that quite a few investments are waiting for my family!¡±
¡°I will certainly help you. You call me Second Uncle, and I¡¯ve long considered you as part of the family.¡± Gu Hai restrained his impatience, revealing a somewhat awkward smile. ¡°You also know that Gu Chen has been entangled by that little enchantress. But rest assured, I will find an opportunity for you.¡±
He thought about the news he had just seen online and then thought of the man beaten by Song Fan. If he could use him properly, he could get rid of Song Fan, reducing the support of the Song family for Gu Chen. If he could manipte things to make Gu Zhuo get close to Xu Wen, Gu Chen would have nothing topete with him.
Gu Hai¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Wen Wen, do you trust me?¡±
Xu Wen looked at him with some suspicion. ¡°Can you help me? But it seems like Gu Chen was very angry just now.¡± She shook her wrist, which had been hurt by the grab, and said, ¡°He has always been like this to me. Now he dislikes me even more. What can I do?¡±
¡°Silly girl, which man doesn¡¯t like beautiful women? Moreover, you are the daughter of the Xu family. Gu Chen won¡¯t refuse you. It¡¯s just that he previously explicitly stated that Song Fan is his fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s a bit difficult to handle now. But I see that Song Fan is not one to keep a low profile. At such a young age, she¡¯s already misbehaving. If her little lover cane forward¡¡±
Upon hearing his words, Xu Wen immediately understood. She stood up joyfully. ¡°Yes! As long as that man can prove that he and Song Fan were in a romantic rtionship, and further prove that Song Fan has some special preferences, what right would she have to be with Chen?¡±
¡°The hotel they are staying in is owned by the Gu family. I¡¯ve just ordered them to fully cooperate with you.¡± Gu Hai smiled kindly. His internal calctions were already set. He couldn¡¯t intervene in this matter, but as long as he let Xu Wen cause a scene, Gu Chen and Song Fan would inevitably fall out.
He had long noticed that Charlie was interested in Song Fan. If he could help push things along, perhaps Charlie would owe him a favor!
Xu Wen looked at Gu Hai gratefully. ¡°Second Uncle, you are the best. Only you genuinely care about Chen. I will go and expose this matter. I don¡¯t believe Song Fan can create any more trouble!¡±
She eagerly contacted Yingying. To avoid meeting Song Fan, Yingying lied, saying that she needed to go back to the hospital for a follow-up visit and didn¡¯t apany Xu Wen. Anyway, Song Fan¡¯s handle had already been exposed, and Xu Wen didn¡¯t care too much.
However, when she received the call, Yingying still frowned. She dared not not answer Xu Wen¡¯s call.
¡°Haven¡¯t you finished your treatment? Your luck is quite good. You¡¯ve been unwell for so long, but you¡¯re still alive. Quite impressive.¡± Xu Wen¡¯s impatient voice sounded.
Yingying could only say with a bit of grievance, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really¡ ¡±
¡°Don¡¯t say useless things. I have something to ask you to do.¡± Xu Wen interrupted her. ¡°Now, you anonymously report to the police, iming that someone is soliciting prostitution. Report Song Fan¡¯s room number. Then find some reliable reporters and self-media. Go to the hotel together. By then, there will be a good show..¡±
Chapter 343 - 343: Prostitution
Chapter 343 - 343: Prostitution
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Upon hearing Xu Wen¡¯s words, Yingying almost burst intoughter. She forcefully scratched the wound on her arm to hold back theughter. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle it right away.¡±
¡°Okay, I¡¯ve transferred the money to you. Don¡¯t be stingy with the reporters,¡± Xu Wen said, quite satisfied with Yingying¡¯s quick actions. She promptly transferred another five hundred thousand dors.
Yingying could deduce Xu Wen¡¯s intentions from her words. It seemed like Xu Wen nned topletely sever ties, even if she didn¡¯t personally lead people to the hotel, she intended to expose the matter quickly.
Yingying was more than willing to assist in dragging Song Fan into this. She wished she could register numerous ounts right away just to scold Song
Fan.
However, through some experiences, Yingying knew that some matters were better left untouched. Letting Xu Wen take the lead was the best choice.
She quickly contacted several media reporters with good rtions with the Xu Group and promptly reported the case to the police, using Song Fan of soliciting prostitution.
With these actions, along with Gu Hail s assistance, the police and reporters quickly arrived at the hotel and stood in front of Song Kai¡¯s door.
Though Song Kai¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t too severe, his wounds were painful, and his swollen eyelids made it difficult to see the news on his phone. When he received a call from Song Ting, he thought his elder brother had learned about the fight.
¡°Big Brother? Why are you so free today? Isn¡¯t the hospital busy?¡± Song Kai sensed the trembling in his brother¡¯s voice.
¡°Where are you?¡± Song Ting¡¯s voice carried a hint of displeasure. ¡°Don¡¯t you know something happened to Little Sister?¡±
¡°What? Something happened? That¡¯s impossible. She was with me at the hotelst night, and she was fine this morning!¡± Song Kai widened his eyes abruptly, but his swollen eyelids hindered his vision.
Hearing that he and Song Fan spent the night together, Song Ting felt slightly reassured. ¡°You stayed at a hotel with Little Sister? It seems someone deliberately targeted her. The Song family won¡¯t let this go. They dared to pour dirty water on the Song family, so they should be prepared to face our anger.¡±
¡°Exactly!¡± Song Kai was also indignant. ¡°I will make them pay. I will definitely¡¡±
Suddenly, a knock on the door interrupted his words. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll go check if Little Sister is back. Rest assured, I will protect her.¡±
¡°Police, open the door!¡± a male voice outside called.
Song Kai was startled. ¡°Police? What do the police want with me?¡±
Opening the door, he felt all the camera shes pointing at him. Some people were continuously asking questions and jostling around.
Someone shed a police badge in front of him. ¡°Sir, hello, I am a police officer from the Hua District Police Station. Someone reported that there was solicitation in this room. We need you toe with us for the investigation. We suspect that you¡¡±
¡°Suspect what?¡± Song Kai¡¯s movements became more significant, causing pain in his wounds. ¡°Have you investigated properly, officers?¡±
Someone beside him whispered, ¡°Is this a male escort? The legendary gigolo?
It¡¯s so miserable.¡±
One stone stirred a thousand waves, and immediately, reporters began to ask loudly.
¡°Sir, are you over 18? Are you in a sexual rtionship with Miss Song? Does Miss Song have any special preferences that caused your injuries?¡±
¡°How long have you and Miss Song been in this rtionship? Does Mr. Gu Chen know about it?¡±
¡°Is this a transaction of money for sex? Miss Song must have given you a lot of money, right? Did you bring the police here for this?¡±
¡°Sir, please look here. My live broadcast room currently has tens of thousands of online viewers. Feel free to share your grievances. The police andizens will speak up for you!¡±
The police, feeling helpless, had to say, ¡°Sir, this won¡¯t help. You muste with us to the police station.¡±
¡°To hell with you! Am I a male escort? A gigolo?¡± Song Kai, now unconcerned about his image, would rather people see his ugly side than be falsely used.
He forcefully tossed his hair back, wincing from the pain in his wounds.. ¡°Haven¡¯t you police checked the other ID in the hotel¡¯s records? What name is it under?¡±
Chapter 344 - 344: Twin Brother
Chapter 344 - 344: Twin Brother
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
The two police officers were stunned because the person who reported the case was very certain, and they had indeed verified that the room was registered under Song Fan¡¯s ID. However, they had overlooked the presence of another person¡¯s ID.
Song Kai directly opened the bag at the door and then threw his ID onto one of the police officers. ¡°Open your eyes wide and take a good look. I am Song Kai, the biological brother of Miss Song! We are twins!¡±
As his words fell, the noisy scene fell silent. The police awkwardly picked up his ID. It did read ¡°Song Kai,¡± but with his face swollen, it was challenging to recognize him. However, after careful examination, they could still discern Song Kai¡¯s features.
One guest looked over and whispered, ¡°That shirt he¡¯s wearing costs over fifty thousand dors. When I made the reservation, I saw Song Kai¡¯s name on the pre-order. It seems to be him.¡±
Reporters exchanged nces, thinking they had uncovered a major scoop, only to realize it was a mistake.
However, one persistent reporter still asked, ¡°Mr. Song? The Song family vi is only about 20 kilometers away. Why didn¡¯t you and your sister go home? Why stay in a hotel? Isn¡¯t that againstmon sense? Could it be that you two¡¡±
Song Kai exploded with anger, pushed the police aside, and then grabbed the reporter¡¯s cor. He fiercely said, ¡°Open your eyes wide and look at my face. I taught a few punks who insulted my little sister yesterday. I don¡¯t want to go home to worry about my family. Is there anything wrong with my sister staying to take care of me? Especially you with the dirtiest thoughts, which media outlet are you from? I will sue you!¡±
The title of the Campus Demon wasn¡¯t just for show. These reporters had heard about Song Kai¡¯s temper, and they were scared into silence.
The two police officers exchanged nces, realizing they had be pawns in a feud among powerful families.
One of the police officers respectfully handed Song Kai his ID and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Song, we apologize for the misunderstanding. It seems someone maliciously reported this. We will thoroughly investigate and take strict action against the perpetrator. We will ensure you and your sister are cleared of any wrongdoing.¡±
Song Kai casually tossed his ID onto the table, coldly snorting, ¡°You better handle it quickly. Otherwise, the Song family¡¯s donations this year might be dyed, who knows when you¡¯ll get them!¡±
He knew Song Ting had been cooperating with the police, asionally making donations or providing advanced equipment to help the police solve cases. Without the Song family¡¯s financial support, even the police¡¯s ns for upgrading equipment might face funding issues.
The two police officers assured him repeatedly that they would investigate earnestly. Only then did Song Kai release everyone.
At this moment, Xu Wen was still unaware of the situation¡¯s development. Her mind was entirely focused on how to ruin Song Fan¡¯s reputation.
She believed her n was wless, and she thought she could crush Song Fan with public opinion alone. She was confident that Gu Chen wouldn¡¯t choose a woman like Song Fan. So when her water army called her, she immediately instructed them to spread negativements about Song Fan. She didn¡¯t even bother to watch the online videos and live broadcasts.
However, not long after, Yingying arrived at her house with a troubled expression.
Upon thinking Yingying had made no progress in her treatment due to her illness, Xu Wen smiled and said, ¡°Is the doctor suggesting only conservative treatment? Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll contact top foreign experts, and you¡¯ll be cured. From now on, don¡¯t bother going for follow-ups at the hospital in City A; it¡¯s a waste of time.¡¯
¡°Have you not seen the news online?¡± Yingying looked at her with exasperation. She had also seen the live broadcast video and realized that the person with a swollen tace was Song Kai.
Even more infuriating was that Xu Wen hadn¡¯t watched the online videos at all. She thought she had already won, but her orchestration of the water army had been exposed.
Perplexed, Xu Wen opened her tablet, and upon seeing the news online, she almost fainted. ¡°How is this possible? Is he¡ is he Song Kai? Song Fan¡¯s brother?¡±
Yingying helplessly nodded. Song Kai¡¯s injuries were too severe for her to notice, let alone others.
Meanwhile, onlineizens began mocking and defaming the mastermind behind the scenes.
¡°Spreading rumors without proper investigation? Shouldn¡¯t those who fabricate rumors be sentenced?¡±
¡°Understand Song Kai. The School Tyrant got beaten into a pig¡¯s head, doesn¡¯t want to show his face, but also needs to deal with his injuries. Besides his twin sister, he doesn¡¯t know who else to turn to.¡±
¡°Song Kai is our School Tyrant. Haha! I¡¯m dying ofughter. He must be feeling so wronged.¡±
¡°Did the Song family offend someone? Is this how business rivals y?¡±
Chapter 345 - 345: Clearing Up
Chapter 345 - 345: Clearing Up
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°This can¡¯t be possible. Have these people mistaken him? In this state, he can im to be anyone; it must be a deception!¡± Xu Wen seemed uneasy, realizing that her supposedly wless n had turned into a joke.
As she read mockingments online, one, seemingly from the water army leader, came forward to rify. It mentioned that they were not unprofessional, but their employer demanded this specific approach. Xu Wen was nearlyughing out of frustration. ¡°Fine, they took my money and dared to betray me. Just wait for me to deal with them!¡±
Yingying approached her, trying tofort her. ¡°The most crucial thing now isn¡¯t this incident. Song Kai is indeed her brother, but what about the foreigner? Song Fan has been in the countryside abroad for so long; how did she get involved with a foreigner? Even if he isn¡¯t her lover, perhaps he¡¯s her client.¡¯
Yingying nced meaningfully at Xu Wen. Having lived in City A for so many years, she was certain the foreigner wasn¡¯t from any prominent local or capital family; otherwise, Xu Wen would have recognized him.
Since there was another person they could use, Yingying couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. She didn¡¯t care about the rtionship between this person and Song Fan; as long as it could tarnish Song Fan¡¯s reputation.
Upon looking at Xu Wen, who seemed lost in thought, Yingying knew the poison was taking effect more and more. She even noticed some rashes on Xu Wen¡¯s arm. Speaking softly, Yingying said, ¡°Maybe the Song family will rify this matter. What if Gu Chen publicly admits that Song Fan is his fianc¨¦e¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Xu Wen said impatiently. ¡°I am his fianc¨¦e. Song Fan is the third party. I must let everyone know the truth. You¡¯re right; maybe that man is just her client. Exactly! You said she was sent to the countryside with no one caring for her? How could everything be so coincidental? She must have earned money by selling her body!¡±
Xu Wen didn¡¯t doubt Yingying¡¯s words at all, and she even thought more maliciously. ¡°I heard there are many perverts who like young girls. Look at her appearance; she looks like a slut. Maybe she¡¯s been impure for a long time. I¡¯ll investigate right now.¡±
Suddenly, her phone vibrated. Xu Wen took out her phone and almost copsed when she saw the push notification. Gu Chen had actually issued a rification using the Gu Group¡¯s ount, confirming that the man in Song Fan¡¯s room was indeed Song Kai.
Not only that, Qi Shuo also issued a rification in the name of thew firm. Although he only shared the police¡¯s handling results from yesterday, the fact that Song Kai was involved in a fight had been confirmed. The statement explicitly mentioned that someone deliberately ndered Song Kai, who took action to protect his sister¡¯s reputation.
Even the police implicitly endorsed thew firm¡¯s rification. A notice was issued, urging everyone to restrain their speech and not believe in unfounded rumors online.
Song Kai¡¯s matter was now being treated as a joke. After all, the School Tyrant getting into a fight wasn¡¯t that surprising. What was surprising was that the usually indifferent Gu Group had rified the matter. This led to more heated discussions amongizens, especially since the rumors about Song Fan being Gu Chen¡¯s fianc¨¦e had circted before. The online discussions intensified. ¡°Is something big about to happen? Is Gu¡¯s young master standing up for his fianc¨¦e?¡±
¡°The person behind this has offended both the Gu family and the Song family. I think their good days are over.¡±
¡°Could it be that Gu Chen is going to publicly announce their engagement? It seems like he is admitting Song Fan¡¯s identity as Mrs. Gu?¡±
¡°My friend is an employee of the Gu Group. ording to reliable information,
Song Fan can enter the Gu Group without an appointment. Do you get it now?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this thedy of the family casually inspecting things?¡±
Upon seeingizens mention ¡°engagement,¡± ¡°Mrs. Gu,¡± and dy of the family,¡± Xu Wen covered her chest; she could hardly breathe.
Yingying naturally noticed all this. She had initially thought that Song Ting would be the first toe forward for rification, considering his emphasis on family and his fondness for Song Fan. She never expected Gu Chen to act even faster.
With so many people defending Song Fan and considering her current situation, Yingying gritted her teeth. She looked at Xu Wen, who only knew how to be angry, and decided that it was time to speed up her n..
Chapter 346 - 346: Hypocrite
Chapter 346 - 346: Hypocrite
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°You see, Gu Chen indeed cares about her,¡± Yingying¡¯s voice carried a touch of indignation. ¡°You are his legitimate fianc¨¦e, and he treats you so unfairly. But what¡¯s even more outrageous is Song Fan. She knows you are officially engaged to Gu Chen, acknowledged by both families, yet she shamelessly behaves like this? You are Miss Xu; how can you endure such humiliation?¡±
¡°This b*tch! I¡¯ll kill her!¡± Xu Wen smashed her phone to pieces in frustration.
Driven increasingly mad by the poison, she scratched her itchy arms continuously. Then, with a fierce tone, she said, ¡°Go find someone to catch her; I want her to disappear.¡±
Yingying gently held her arm, patting her shoulder lightly. Upon seeing rashes on Xu Wen¡¯s neck, Yingying was delighted, but her voice still carried concern. ¡°Making her disappear is not difficult, but it¡¯s better if she has a reason to disappear¡¡±
Just back at the Song family, Song Fan heard Song Yi¡¯s furious roar.
¡°How dare you go out and fight? You have no regard for the rules!¡± Song Yi was holding a ruler, evidently ready to strike.
Standing next to him, with his still swollen face, was Song Kai. He dared not take a breath, as he feared the ruler the most.
¡°You¡¯ve been doing these things for so many years, and there¡¯s been no improvement at all. I must teach you a lesson today¡± While he was saying this, Song Yi hesitated when he saw his younger son¡¯s swollen face and thought about the reason for the fight. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to act.
Upon watching the situation, Meng Yu advised from the side, ¡°Song Kai got into a fight because of his younger sister. Fan Fan isn¡¯t very reserved indeed; she was too intimate with Young Master Gu in the car. How canizens not misunderstand? Don¡¯t me Song Kai for this; he just cares for his little sister.¡±
Attributing the mistake to Song Fan, Meng Yu looked at Song Yi, and he felt somewhat ufortable. Since Song Fan¡¯s return, it seemed like the Song family was no longer peaceful.
Upon hearing Meng Yu speak ambiguously and implicating Song Fan, Song Kai was furious. He stiffened his neck and said, ¡°Clearly, someone framed her. Don¡¯t speak nonsense! Charles and Gu Chen are not strangers; they are just rumors spread byizens! Whoever dares to speak ill of my sister, I will beat them!¡±
Staring at Meng Yu with intense hatred, Song Kai said, ¡°Whoever bullies my little sister is uneptable! I¡¯ll beat anyone I see!¡±
Meng Yu seemed quite afraid that he would hit her, so she hid behind Song Yi. However, she didn¡¯t look scared at all. She knew that, although Song Kai was overbearing, deep down he wasn¡¯t someone who would randomly hit people. All this was just for Song Yi to see.
Indeed, Song Yi¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to hit your elders? I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡±
He raised his hand, but the ruler didn¡¯te down. Instead, Song Fan, who had walked over, stopped him. ¡°Have you always been so unjust? No wonder my brothers don¡¯t likeing home, and you don¡¯t want them to work with you.¡±
Her eyes were filled with mockery, but it seemed like Song Yi¡¯s inner thoughts were exposed, making him shiver involuntarily. However, he remained stubbornly saying, ¡°A son of the Song family should stand tall, not act recklessly. It¡¯s wrong to resort to violence, and I must punish him!¡±
¡°Oh really? Then let me ask, what did he do wrong?¡± Song Fan, surprisingly strong, directly snatched the ruler from Song Yi¡¯s hand and threw it on the ground. The mockery on her face had not faded, and she coldly remarked, ¡°Is it wrong that he stood up for me, or is it wrong that he didn¡¯te home to avoid worrying you? He¡¯s my brother. When he heard someone falsely use me, he immediately defended me. Even the Gu family knew to rify for me. Father, what have you done?¡±
Looking at his daughter, Song Yi felt that the distance between them was growing. He even felt a bit frightened by his daughter. She emitted an aura that was not just that of a little girl but more like that of someone in a superior position.
Song Yi didn¡¯t answer her question. He was well aware that whatever he said at this point would be wrong. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to admit that he was wrong.
¡°The Song family won¡¯t suffer this loss in silence. Rest assured, your big brother has already sent people to investigate. Once we find out, no matter who it is, I will make them pay!¡±
His words were spirited, but they did not make Song Fan grateful. Instead, she smiled and asked, ¡°Do you dare to provoke the person who would dare to offend Charlie and the Gu family?¡±
She knew very well that the Song Group was considered a local giant in City A. However, when facing a powerful family like the Gu family from the capital, they were essentially nothing. Just by observing Song Yi¡¯s attitude toward Gu Chen and Charlie, she knew that her father was just a hypocritical profiteer who prioritized his interests..
Chapter 347 - 347: Better Control
Chapter 347 - 347: Better Control
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan didn¡¯t intend to continue entangling this matter with Song Yi. She supported Song Kai and whispered, ¡°Fourth Brother, I bought some medicine for reducing swelling. I¡¯ll apply it for you, and it should be much better by early tomorrow morning.¡±
¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Song Kai was deeply moved. He didn¡¯t want to continue this stalemate. He quickly grabbed Song Fan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Little Sister, it hurts. I don¡¯t know if my arm is fractured. It hurts.¡±
Upon watching her twin brother¡¯s clumsy acting, Song Fan silently sighed and followed him upstairs without turning her head.
Seeing the good rtionship between the two siblings, Song Yi suddenly felt a bit emotional, and his gaze softened.
All his changes were noticed by Meng Yu. She gently grabbed his arm and said, ¡°They had such a good rtionship. As parents, we should have been happy. If we had let them handle the affairs of the Song Group in the past, you would have been much more at ease, and you wouldn¡¯t have had to worry so much.¡±
Upon hearing that the Song Group might be handed over to others, Song Yi felt tense. Meng Yu knew that he was most worried about this. For a man like Song Yi, losing power was like a tiger losing its fangs. He would never have allowed such a thing to happen.
Meng Yu pretended not to notice his anger and continued, ¡°The three older brothers have their careers, and the children of the Song family are all good. Now that Fan Fan is so capable, even if Song Kai joins thepany in the future, it will be for her support.¡±
¡°Look at his appearance. Do you think he should join the Song Group? Do you
think I need such a blockhead to inherit the family business?¡± Irritated, Song Yi
shook off her hand. He disliked others meddling in thepany¡¯s affairs.
In the past, Meng Yu knew her boundaries, and he was willing to give her some authority. However, he never expected that Meng Yu would want Song Kai to enter thepany!
Song Yi was well aware that there were many people in thepany from the Yu family. If he hadn¡¯t achieved results in recent years, he would have been ousted by these people long ago. He had always nurtured different interests in his sons to prevent them from entering thepany and sharing the benefits.
If the children of Yu Wan entered thepany, some of the people from the Yuan family would turn against him. With the emergence of the young master, no one would remember him, the chairman.
¡°You and Yu Wan have four children; there will surely be one who can inherit your business.¡± Meng Yu looked at his ever-changing expression and then spoke, ¡°Regarding the cooperation between Fan Fan and Charlie, what do you think about letting Xiaoxia help out? The Gu family values Fan Fan a lot, and her rtionship with Gu Chen is also good. We can¡¯t afford to lose Charlie as our support.¡±
¡°Are you suggesting that we have Xiaoxia get close to Charlie?¡± Song Yi asked with a furrowed brow.
He had thought about this matter, but if Charlie and Song Fan could be together, he knew it would be better for the Song Group. It might even be more advantageous than allying with the Gu family. Besides, it seemed that Charlie was genuinely interested in Song Fan.
However, Meng Yu continued to gently persuade, ¡°The business of the Song Group is still mostly domestic. We can¡¯t just focus on the immediate gains. We don¡¯t really understand the Brown Group, and besides, Charlie is the younger son. There must be an elder brother above him, and thepetition withinrge families is fierce.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t put all your eggs in one basket. Although Xiaoxia is not your biological daughter, she is still my niece. In the future, if she wants to live a good life, she can only rely on the Song family.¡± Meng Yu grabbed Song Yi¡¯s arm again, a rare intimate gesture.
She continued, ¡°She was originally an adopted daughter. If the Song family fell, she wouldn¡¯t be anything. Even if she married into a wealthy family, she could only rely on the Song family as her backing.¡±
She used her eyes to signal and looked at the room upstairs where Song Fan was, ¡°Fan Fan is a good child. She has received a good education abroad, has ideas, and is capable. Even if she didn¡¯te back, do you think she wouldn¡¯t be able to live well with her abilities?¡±
Upon seeing Song Yi silent, Meng Yu stopped talking. She knew that he had epted her words, and even thought more than she expected.
Song Yi was not only someone who didn¡¯t like power slipping away but also someone who considered pros and cons.
Now, with two daughters, one of whom, although his biological daughter, he could never control, even having topete with her in the Song Group. The other is his obedient adopted daughter, who can only rely on him. He knew exactly which one of them was easier to control.
After a minute, Song Yi sighed and then patted Meng Yu¡¯s hand with relief. ¡°Only you would think things through. Xiaoxia is a good child. I¡¯ve watched her grow up, and she shoulde to thepany to gain some experience..¡±
Chapter 348 - 348: Rules
Chapter 348 - 348: Rules
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Finally managed to administer the medicine to Song Kai, and Song Fan personally brewed traditional Chinese medicine, finally pinching Song Kai¡¯s nose to feed it to him.
¡°Cough!¡± Song Kai choked and struggled a bit, ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m your brother!
Are you trying to kill your brother? Do you know how bitter this medicine is!¡±
Song Fan quickly stuffed prepared milk candy into his mouth, ¡°The Chinese medicine can help absorb internal congestion and regte your body. Just drink it for a week, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±
While chewing the candy, Song Kai eximed miserably, ¡°A week? I can¡¯t take it. This medicine is unbearable!¡±
But before he could finish speaking, his phone rang, and one of his buddies, Li Peng, initiated a video call. Song Kai didn¡¯t want to answer, so he forcefully switched it to a voice call. He couldn¡¯t let his friend see him in his current ghostly appearance.
¡°Boss, have you seen what¡¯s on the inte?¡± Li Peng almost shouted.
Song Kai didn¡¯t want Song Fan to hear his conversation with his friend, but Li Peng¡¯s voice was too loud. He scolded, ¡°Are you trying to get killed? Do you think you¡¯re the boss now? Hasn¡¯t the matter on the inte been rified? I, your boss, took on four of them, and they all ended up in the hospital by my hands! Who dares to mention this matter again¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s not about that; your issues are already in the past.¡± Li Peng interrupted him, urgently. ¡°Hurry and check the webpage I sent you. Miss Song is being framed! People are saying she¡¯s loose, involved with foreign men¡¡±
Before Li Peng finished, Song Kai abruptly ended the call. Song Fan came closer, unable toprehend what could still be entangling her.
But as they saw the message Li Peng sent, both widened their eyes.
Song Kai, just getting over his swollen eyes, tried to re but had some questions for Song Fan. However, when the words were at the tip of his tongue, he hesitated. He only managed to say angrily, ¡°It must be a setup! These photos must be fake! Technology is so advanced nowadays; anything is possible! The video must be Al face-swapped!¡±
In the photos, Song Fan was scantily dressed, not just cozying up to different
foreign men, but there were even moments where men had their hands inside
her clothes. Yet, Song Fan¡¯s face still carried a subtle,pliant smile.
The headline the online tipster used was #The Unknown Years of Miss Song# , and almost all were intimate pictures of Song Fan with various men, some even suggesting that she had engaged in intimate activities with them in a car.
As if to validate their authenticity, the tipster even posted videos of Song Fan entering and leaving hotels with different foreign men, her face visible. Without saying a word, Song Fan stood up, wearing a faint smile that seemed to convey a sense of menace.
If her mercenaryrades saw her expression, they would probably retreat immediately because her smile meant someone was in serious trouble.
Song Kai, a bit worried, held her back, ¡°Little sister, listen to me. Don¡¯t go anywhere, don¡¯t step out. This is a setup. I¡¯ll go find big brother and third brother; the third brother is the best at handling these matters. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let anyone frame you like this!¡±
¡°No need. I¡¯m not bothered by these petty tricks. You don¡¯t need to trouble them; focus on your recovery. I¡¯m leaving,¡± Song Fan replied with a smile.
Song Kai wanted to say something more, but for some reason, seeing Song Fan¡¯s smile made him feel a bit frightened.
Back in her room, Song Fan directly turned on herputer. She didn¡¯t expect that merely abstaining from the inte for a while would turn her into the main subject of online gossip. She opened those web pages; the photos and videos had been shared millions of times, and people, unaware of the truth, had started to hurl insults.
¡°I heard Miss Song was sent away for many years. Didn¡¯t expect she¡¯d end up living like this. What a spoiled teenage girl!¡±
¡°Why bother doing anything else when being a prostitute pays quicker?
Especially at her age. So young and pretty!¡±
¡°Even if she¡¯s young, she¡¯s been yed out. Mr. Gu got cheated.¡±
¡°Could it be that the blond handsome guy from that day was her customer? With such generosity, he could get any woman he wanted. Why did he set his sights on her?¡±
Although a few were defending her, mostments were scathing.
She quickly essed the dark web. Lan Yue sent a message immediately, ¡°Boss, the online videos and photos are fabricated. I¡¯ve begun tracing, but the opponent is cunning. Do you want to intervene personally, or should we offer a reward?¡±
Song Fan swiftly replied, ¡°I can¡¯t show up now. Looks like some people have no boundaries. Let¡¯s teach them a lesson..¡±
Chapter 349 - 349: A Good Show
Chapter 349 - 349: A Good Show
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
The hacker organization Mi Wu, where Song Fan was a member, had top-notch hackers from all over the world. Her sudden appearance on the inte had driven many fans crazy.
Almost immediately after receiving the task from Tu Mi, everyone began rapidly tracing the source of the information.
Within half an hour, they identified the culprit and even located the original files of the photos and videos the culprit used.
Mi Wu hadn¡¯t engaged in such a massive collective operation for a long time, and their actions astonished the entire hackingmunity in the online world.
Song Fan was even faster. She directly hacked into theputer of the initial information provider, released a virus attack, and copied and destroyed all content stored on their cloud.
The task issued by Tu Mi was met with enthusiastic responses. Except for Lan Yue, no one knew her identity, and they thought someone had approached Tu Mi to help clear Song Fan¡¯s name.
Half an hourter, ounts from all over the world started to contribute to Song Fan¡¯s vindication.
To prove that Song Fan had been a prostitute and to avoid detection by people in the country, Xu Wen instructed hackers to find photos of blonde, blue-eyed prostitutes on foreign forums. They then photoshopped Song Fan¡¯s face onto those images, and the videos were also manipted with Al face-swapping.
Unexpectedly, this deception was quickly exposed. Afterizens found the original images and madeparisons, evidence of many photos being fake was discovered.
Especially regarding video maniption, to save time and cost, hackers used content from a previous news video in M country. Once the original video was exposed, even ordinaryizens could trace it back to a news story from two years ago.
The online rifications were almostplete. Faced with the truth,izens had to admit that Song Fan had been wrongly used from the beginning. ¡°Isn¡¯t the person behind this too malicious? Are they trying to ruin Miss Song?¡±
¡°I heard she was wrongly used and sent away years ago. Could it be that her mother left her a huge inheritance, and someone wants to take that money?¡±
¡°Is her mother Yu Wan? The Yu family used to be very famous in City A, even more influential than the current Song Consortium. It¡¯s a pity there¡¯s no one left in the Yu family now.¡±
¡°So, the person behind this wants to prevent Song Fan from inheriting the family business? It¡¯s terrifying if you think about it!¡±
Havingpleted the tasks assigned by Song Fan, Lan Yue then had a video chat with her. She asked with some confusion, ¡°Since it¡¯s already known that it¡¯s Xu Wen causing trouble, why not expose her directly? Also, you had mement like that; are you nning to work at the Song Corporation? Don¡¯t do that, you¡¯ve always shown no interest in business, right?¡±
¡°I¡¯m interested now,¡± Song Fan said earnestly. ¡°I need to understand some things. Since someone has given me such high attention, I shouldn¡¯t let it go to waste.¡±
¡°What about Xu Wen? We can¡¯t let her off so easily!¡± Lan Yue said discontentedly. ¡°She used such despicable methods. I must make her infamous; otherwise, people might think Mi Wu members are easy to bully!¡±
Song Fan smiled and said, ¡°Not in a hurry. Rx; the good part is yet toe.¡±
At this moment, watching the news on her phone, Xu Wen¡¯s anger red up again. She felt as if a huge boulder was pressing on her chest, making it difficult for her to utter a word.
Beside her, Yingying was also looking at her phone. Her expression grew even darker. She couldn¡¯t understand why Song Fan had such good luck. Xu Wen had spent arge sum of money to create a scandal for her, yet it was cleared up so easily.
Thinking about the preparations she made early in the morning, Yingying quickly took out her phone, ready for the people on the other end to take action.
When Xu Wen¡¯s phone rang, she answered with gritted teeth, ¡°How dare you call? Didn¡¯t you im to be the most professional in the country? After taking my five million dors, this is how you handle things?¡±
¡°Miss Xu, I¡¯ve encountered a big problem this time.¡± The other party¡¯s voice was very low, and there was even a hint of fear. ¡°I¡¯m being pursued. Miss Xu, who have you offended? Is that Miss Song someone significant? Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t protect me, I¡¯ll expose everything about you framing her.¡±
¡°Pursued? Song Fan even dares to kill?¡± Xu Wen waspletely caught off guard by this sudden turn of events, and she was a little stunned. Although she was usually arrogant, as the young miss of the Xu family, she didn¡¯t need to do anything outrageous.
Yingying, who had been listening with her head down, heard someone pursuing the hacker and quickly stood up, saying, ¡°Quick, ask where he is.. If he¡¯s in trouble, he might implicate you!¡±
Chapter 350 - 350: Pursuit
Chapter 350 - 350: Pursuit
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Yingying secretly resented these people for being so unreliable. Even a hacker couldn¡¯t handle it. She had obtained the hacker¡¯s contact information early on from Xu Wen, but the person she sent to deal with him failed!
Xu Wen was also worried. She thought it might be Gu Chen or Song Fan sending people to catch the hacker. If the hacker revealed that she was the mastermind, Gu Chen would have a valid reason to break off the engagement. Dirty tactics were normal for a big family, but they couldn¡¯t be exposed, or it would bring shame to the family.
¡°Where are you? Tell me your location, and I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up,¡± Xu Wen asked urgently.
The other party provided an address and abruptly hung up.
Xu Wen was in a hurry; she had to protect the hacker. She knew little about him, only that his online handle was Hei Man. However, he knew her identity and her information must not be leaked.
¡°He is currently in the storage room in the basement of the International Building. I¡¯ll send someone there right away. Could it be Gu Chen or Song Fan sending people to kill him? Are theywless?¡± Xu Wen spoke in a hurry.
A few minutes ago, she was adamant about killing Song Fan, and now she considered otherswless.
Yingying coldly smirked inwardly, but her actions didn¡¯t stop. She immediately sent the location to the assassin, then hurriedly said, ¡°How about we go there ourselves? If they are really chasing the hacker, they wouldn¡¯t want others to see. You are the Miss of the Xu family; as long as you are present, everything will be fine.¡¯
¡°Is that possible?¡± Xu Wen was somewhat nervous. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Gu Chen then know that I hired someone to frame Song Fan?¡±
¡°Do you think they don¡¯t know?¡± Yingying emphasized the word ¡°they¡± to make Xu Wen see the reality. Xu Wen¡¯s actions might have been exposed long ago. ¡°With Song Fan¡¯s vengeful personality, she won¡¯t let this slide.¡±
Xu Wen thought for a moment. Suddenly, she smelled a familiar fragrance, the oneing from Yingying. Then, she began to feel a bit dizzy, leaning softly against Yingying. Only when she caught that scent did she start to feel slightly better. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll rest for a bit, and then we¡¯ll go find the hacker. You go get prepared.¡±
Yingying cautiously ced her head on the sofa armrest, then left with a smile, contacting the driver to go to the International Building.
Meanwhile, Song Fan had also located the hacker. He was clever, having switched to an old-fashioned phone that couldn¡¯t be traced through various apps, but every time he turned it on, Song Fan could find him.
Song Fan had quickly pinpointed his location and, watching the signal disappear, she smiled, ¡°It seems Hei Man isn¡¯t that great.¡±
The moment she found the signal, she was ready to go out. Gu Chen¡¯s call came in. After a moment of hesitation, she still told him about finding the hacker.
¡°The International Building?¡± Gu Chen frowned. The ce was crowded, and it was possible to be misrepresented by onlookers. ¡°Wait for me at the entrance, don¡¯t go in alone. I sense something unusual.¡±
Upon hearing his words, Song Fan also felt something was off. Normally, hackers¡¯ hiding ces were very secretive, and there would be excellentwork signals. However, she had clearly located Hei Man in the basement. It was unusual. She couldn¡¯t understand why he went to the basement.
But Song Fan couldn¡¯t think too much at the moment. She had to catch the hacker first and then expose the mastermind behind all this. She quickly mounted her motorcycle and sped toward the International Building.
As her bike just stopped, she saw Xu Wen rushing over with people. Her bodyguards seemed nervous, and there was a woman in oversized sportswear with a duckbill hat following Xu Wen.
Although Song Fan couldn¡¯t see her figure and face clearly, she felt that she must know this person. Before she could examine more closely, a group of people rushed into the International Building.
¡°Song Fan!¡± Just as she was about to get off the bike and enter, Gu Chen also arrived. He hurriedly grabbed her, ¡°Something¡¯s not right; don¡¯t go in.¡±
He didn¡¯t exin much but signaled for the people behind him to enter the International Building.
¡°I saw Xu Wen and her people go in just now,¡± Song Fan frowned. She was starting to get confused about the current situation.
Could it be that Xu Wen discovered the plot was about to unravel, so she decided to kill Hei Man directly? But going with so many people to capture one person in the International Building in A City was highly illogical.
Gu Chen also understood what she was thinking. He exined, ¡°The surveince in the International Building shows someone chasing another person in the basement. Perhaps that person is Hei Man..¡±
Chapter 351 - 351: Hei Man
Chapter 351 - 351: Hei Man
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Gu Chen took out his phone and yed the video inside. When Song Fan saw the video, she recognized the person in it. When she copied Hei Man¡¯s files, she had seen his somewhat awkward selfies.
¡°This is Hei Man. But Xu Wen shouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to directly chase and kill him, right?¡± Song Fan was a bit concerned. ¡°I still need to go inside. You stay outside; it¡¯s too dangerous there.¡±
But before she could take two steps, Gu Chen pulled her back. ¡°I stay outside and you go in?¡±
¡°Otherwise?¡± Song Fan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Whether it¡¯sbat experience or fighting ability, you¡¯re not better than me, aren¡¯t you?¡±
With her words, Gu Chen was truly speechless. He knew a bit about her experiences, and even elite military personnel might not surpass her.
But he insisted, ¡°My bodyguard is already inside. The Gu Group has investments in the International Building, and they¡¯ve started evacuating it.
This is a society under the rule ofw; don¡¯t act recklessly.¡±
Upon hearing the words ¡°rule ofw,¡± Song Fan sneered. He doesn¡¯t seem veryw-abiding himself, yet he expects me to be a good citizen.
Ignoring Gu Chen¡¯s strength on his hands, she was about to speak again when a bodyguard quickly approached. ¡°Mr. Gu, the basement is chaotic. The power system has been damaged, and we are desperately looking for people. You shouldn¡¯t approach the building. The customers inside are also evacuating.¡±
Gu Chen nodded. Just as he was about to pull Song Fan back to the car, they heard a loud explosion. The crowd was already scared off by the sound, and chaos ensued. Several bodyguards quickly shielded Song Fan and Gu Chen.
¡°There¡¯s a bomb inside. The target has a bomb strapped to him!¡± A chaotic voice came from the bodyguard¡¯s walkie-talkie. ¡°A small bomb has already exploded in the basement, causing casualties. We need reinforcements, requesting support!¡±
Almost reflexively, Song Fan quickly shook off Gu Chen¡¯s hand and ran in the opposite direction of the fleeing crowd.
She was experienced in such situations; it must be an assassin who had been discovered, choosing this chaotic way to escape. All attention was on the bomb on Hei Man¡¯s body, making the assassin¡¯s escape almost unobstructed.
Upon ignoring the bodyguards¡¯ obstruction, Gu Chen hurriedly followed, and a few bodyguards reluctantly followed suit.
The basement had three levels of parking, and Hei Man was hiding on the bottommost level. So, the first explosion did not have much impact on the International Building. But at this moment, Hei Man had two bombs tied around his abdomen and even one on his thigh.
He dared not move because the person chasing him had already said that if he moved, the bomb might explode. Facing him were not only Gu Chen¡¯s people but also Xu Wen and Yingying, protected by a group of individuals.
¡°Why haven¡¯t you protected me yet? Are you all dead?¡± Although she wasn¡¯t injured in the previous explosion, Xu Wen¡¯s face was now covered in dirt, and Yingying was also frightened. She hadn¡¯t expected the assassin hired by that person to cause such amotion.
Xu Wen¡¯s temper became more and more irritable. No one responded to her words. She shouted, ¡°What are you afraid he¡¯ll do? Does he really want to die?
He won¡¯t, who would want to die? He won¡¯t detonate the bomb.¡±
But none of the bodyguards around her dared to move. They knew that Xu Wen didn¡¯t listen to that person¡¯s words just now, leading to the explosion of a bomb behind him.
At this moment, Hei Man couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. He knew that Xu Wen was the youngdy of the Xu family, and as long as she was here, there would be military personneling, including bomb disposal experts. Then he would have a chance.
But if Xu Wen left, those people wouldn¡¯t care about his life.
His face twisted, even more terrifying under the emergency lights. He roared, ¡°Who dares to leave, and I will move! Anyway, even if you leave, I won¡¯t survive. I¡¯m not afraid to take you down with me! Don¡¯t doubt me!¡±
¡°He won¡¯t dare. He definitely won¡¯t dare!¡± Xu Wen forcefully pulled a bodyguard in front of her. ¡°Will you listen to me? Take me away quickly! He¡¯s just crazy;he should have died here. Why aren¡¯t you dying?
Hei Man fixed an intense gaze on Xu Wen. ¡°Miss Xu, did youmission someone to take me out? Well, assisting you seems to have led me down a treacherous path. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s brave enough to shield you now. Make the slightest move, and I won¡¯t hesitate to trigger the bomb.. We¡¯ll meet our end together!¡±
Chapter 352 - 352: Let’s Go Together
Chapter 352 - 352: Let¡¯s Go Together
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Hei Man was now certain that Xu Wen intended to have him killed. He has seen enough murder scenes in movies.
At home, he had sensed something amiss downstairs. The old neighborhood never had so many young people not going to work during the day. Moreover, their actions resembled movie special forces, making him wary. He quickly reached the rooftop and descended thedder. Only then did he survive.
He informed Xu Wen about the basement incident in the International Building, and the assassin swiftly found him. It was enough to prove Xu Wen was the mastermind.
¡°You asked me to forge Song Fan¡¯s pictures and videos. Now that I¡¯ve been exposed, you want to silence me by killing me to avoid being discovered. Let me tell you, it¡¯s not happening!¡± He grew even more anxious, thinking about his crashedputer and the lost data in the cloud.
¡°Don¡¯t assume Ick evidence just because you got someone to hack into myputer. I¡¯ve saved records of our interactions and your voice calls. If I die, this evidence will be posted online an hourter!¡±
Hei Man¡¯s face showed a smug expression. ¡°Since I dared to ept your job, I¡¯m a skilled hacker. Do you think you can escape? I want everyone to see what kind of person you are. Even if I die, I wille back to see if the Gu Family wants a wicked daughter-inw like you!¡±
Almost every word pierced Xu Wen¡¯s heart. She no longer pondered the loopholes in his usations. Now, all she wanted was for the man in front of her to disappear.
She pushed the bodyguards, insisting, ¡°Go and kill him. I want him dead now! He must not walk out of here alive.¡¯
However, none of the bodyguards moved. They knew Eldest Miss had a temper, seeking revenge for the smallest grievance, but they didn¡¯t expect her to truly consider killing in front of so many people.
If Hei Man found himself in this predicament because he knew her secret, the bodyguards who had been tailing her and witnessed her involvement in numerous nefarious deeds might be subjected to a simr fate as Hei Man.
¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± Xu Wen pped a bodyguard beside her. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±
¡°Kill him? The bomb on him will explode if vibrates violently. In less than a second, everyone here will turn into ashes. If you want to die, don¡¯t drag others with you,¡± Song Fan¡¯s cold voice came from behind her.
When Xu Wen saw her, her eyes almost spewed fire. ¡°You! Are you here to mock me? It¡¯s all because of you. If it weren¡¯t for you, none of this would have happened! It¡¯s all your fault!¡±
And at the moment Song Fan entered, Yingying quickly lowered her hat, slowly hiding behind the bodyguards, blocking Song Fan¡¯s line of sight.
¡°If it weren¡¯t for you hiring a hacker to nder me, there wouldn¡¯t be so many troubles now,¡± Song Fan looked at her coldly. ¡°Now that so many lives are at stake, you still have no remorse whatsoever?¡±
Upon seeing Gu Chen walk in and approach Song Fan without acknowledging her, Xu Wen grew even angrier. ¡°What regret do I have? You seduced Chen. He¡¯s my fianc¨¦! You shamelessly seduced him. It¡¯s all your fault!¡±
No one said anything, but they had a rough idea of what was going on. They didn¡¯t expect the two youngdies of the two families to be so jealous that it would end up like this.
Song Fan ignored her and walked straight to Hei Man. He shifted nervously.
¡°What do you want to do? I-I¡¯m telling you, I-I¡¯m not afraid of death.¡±
¡°But I am afraid,¡± Song Fan calmly responded. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll defuse the bomb, but I need you to stay calm and not make any sudden moves. If the bomb on your body senses arge vibration, it will explode immediately, and you¡¯ll be the first to be blown into pieces.¡±
Although Hei Man was stubborn, he heaved a sigh of relief when he heard there was a chance of survival. ¡°Do you have a way? Do you know how to defuse a bomb?¡±
Gu Chen had already prepared scissors and handed them to Song Fan. She looked at him and the people around. ¡°You guys go out first. Don¡¯t distract me.¡±
Xu Wen was delighted at her words. She didn¡¯t know if Song Fan knew how to defuse a bomb, but she didn¡¯t want to stay there any longer. The other bodyguards also sighed in relief; they were bodyguards and didn¡¯t want to lose their lives.
However, Hei Man took another step back.. The bomb on his body had started counting down, and he shouted in his voice hoarse, ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to leave? If anyone dares to leave, I¡¯ll detonate it, and we¡¯ll all die together! Are you ready?¡±
Chapter 353 - 353: Bomb Disarming
Chapter 353 - 353: Bomb Disarming
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Didn¡¯t Song Fan say she would stay behind to defuse the bomb?¡± Xu Wen showed no signs of weakness. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as she¡¯s with you. Why are you clinging to us? If you harm so many people, don¡¯t even think about reincarnating in your next life!¡±
At this moment, Xu Wen hoped that Song Fan could defuse the bomb, but she also wished she would be killed immediately. However, Xu Wen didn¡¯t want to stay here.
Yet, the movements of Hei Man were too erratic. Everyone heard the countdown. He smiled and said, ¡°No, this matter has nothing to do with Miss Song. She¡¯s the victim. I just want you to die with her! With the Eldest Miss of the Xu family and so many bodyguards, I¡¯ve struck gold!¡±
The smile on his face was already a little distorted. When he saw that there were still ten minutes left on the countdown, he couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°I just want to earn some money. My grandmother is still waiting for money in the hospital for surgery. You scumbag actually hired someone to kill me? Then die with me! ¡±
He smiled at Song Fan again, but this smile was extremely ugly. ¡°Miss Song, this has nothing to do with you. You and Mr. Gu can leave first. I wish the two of you a long and happy life together.¡±
Normally, Gu Chen would be happy, but now he could only twitch his lips. ¡°What else do you need me to do besides the scissors?¡± he asked as he took out the scissors that he had asked the bodyguard to prepare.
Song Fan looked at him in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect this man to believe her so easily. What if she was just bragging?
Upon seeing the surprise in her eyes, Gu Chen smiled and rubbed her hair lovingly. ¡°Shall I light a shlight for you? Ten minutes should be more than enough.¡±
Hei Man couldn¡¯t believe that the little girl in front of him could defuse the bomb. He said nervously, ¡°Are you nning to cut the red or yellow line based on your feelingster?¡±
Song Fan rolled her eyes at him. The bomb on his body was not very difficult to remove. It seemed that the other party was also very anxious. He probably wanted to scare people from the beginning, so he did not prepare a high-level bomb.
She quickly removed the bomb from Hei Man¡¯s waist. Gu Chen¡¯s bodyguard quickly took the bomb and gently ced it on the ground. As she moved, Hei Man subconsciously trembled, especially his legs which were almost limp.
¡°Are you done?¡± Song Fan squatted on the ground. She wanted to see the structure of the bomb clearly, but Hei Man¡¯s legs were shaking so hard that she felt a little dizzy. ¡°If you want to die, continue shaking. Two peoplee over and hold his legs down.¡±
The person closest to Hei Man was Xu Wen¡¯s bodyguard. The two people in front looked at each other and quickly walked over. Each of them supported Hei Man, who could not stand properly. Just now, Song Fan had defused the bomb quickly. They had all seen it with their own eves, and they were even more impressed by this little girl.
¡°You don¡¯t listen to me, but listen to this b*tch? Are you¡¡± Before Xu Wen could finish her sentence, she felt as if Song Fan had thrown a bomb at her. She almost screamed and quickly retreated. The bodyguards beside her also scattered, and she fell to the ground.
¡°Put away the bomb. It¡¯s fine now. Everyone can leave now.¡± Song Fan stood up and patted the dirt off her pants.
At this time, the electrical system in the basement had also been restored. Fortunately, the impact of the explosion was not very serious. The moment the lights came on, everyone closed their eyes, and Yingying took advantage of the chaos to quickly leave the scene.
Ever since she was disfigured, she knew how to minimize her presence. No one cared if she left or not.
Gu Chen supported Song Fan from the side and then looked at her with a smile. ¡°Indeed, it didn¡¯t even take ten minutes. Impressive.¡±
¡°Nonsense. If it took ten minutes, everyone would have been blown up.¡± Song Fan sighed. God knows how many life and death experiences she had gone through to learn this skill. To defuse the bomb in time, she even studied with retired foreign soldiers for a long time.
When the police arrived, the scene was already under control. Although Xu Wen tried her best to leave, she was still detained by the police.
Indeed, no one in the capital dared to touch the Xu family. However, the explosion of the international building was so serious that it involved nder on the Inte. It was almost impossible for her to escape.
When she was taken away by the police, she red fiercely at Song Fan. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve won. As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll do everything I can to make you die!¡±
¡°We¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± Song Fan said with a friendly smile.
When Xu Wen was brought out of the building by the police, there was already arge crowd surrounding her. She inadvertently saw Yingying sitting in a van..
Chapter 354 - 354: Car Accident
Chapter 354 - 354: Car ident
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Yingying still wore a cap, but she had no mask. Upon catching her gaze, she quickly waved and silently mouthed, ¡°Get in the car.¡±
Naturally, Xu Wen had no intention of being apprehended by the police. If she could escape, the Xu family, with its connections, could avoid incarceration.
If she went with the police now, she would undoubtedly end up in the detention center. As the Eldest Miss of the Xu family, such a fate was inconceivable.
However, nked by two policewomen and with police officers behind her, the severity of the explosion had attracted morew enforcement to the scene.
As she cautiously approached the van, the surrounding onlookers suddenly breached the police cordon. People rushed in, some holding phones to record, and a few who appeared to be reporters pressed forward.
In an instant, Xu Wen felt a push. She quickly distanced herself from the two policewomen behind her, rushing forward. Yingying swiftly pulled her into the car and shut the door. The van sped away.
¡°Oh my god, it scared me to death. Luckily, you¡¯re sharp,¡± Xu Wen eximed, patting her chest, still recovering from the recent fright.
However, noticing the unfamiliar driver, she became immediately wary. Finally sensing that something was off, Xu Wen inquired, ¡°Yingying, weren¡¯t you at the scene just now? Why didn¡¯t the police take you? When did you leave?¡±
Yingying gently took her hand and skillfully undid her handcuffs with a pin. ¡°Of course, I was on the move. If I hadn¡¯t escaped, how would you have gotten in the car? Do you want to go to the detention center?¡±
Vigorously shaking her head, Xu Wen vehemently refused the idea of going to the detention center. As long as she could return to the capital, she believed she could handle anything.
Seemingly anticipating her thoughts, Yingying reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This car will take a less-traveled route back to the capital. However, I¡¯ll need your cooperation.¡±
Relieved at the mention of returning to the capital, Xu Wen nced disdainfully at the van. ¡°This car reeks. Can¡¯t you find something morefortable? It¡¯s a long drive to the capital. Do you expect me to endure this?¡±
¡°Just bear with it for now,¡± Yingying replied, removing her clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s change our attire. If anyone sees you, they won¡¯t suspect anything. After all, my face is like this.¡±
Without hesitation, Xu Wenplied. The more inconspicuous, the better. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but feel repulsed as she put on the shiny sportswear. ¡°You imed your figure is simr to mine. Why not wear something decent? Your face is already like this, and you don¡¯t even know how to dress up. Do you expect me to endure this outfit for days?¡±
¡°It won¡¯t be for days,¡± Yingying said with a faint smile, gently tying her skirt and cing handcuffs on her hands.
Baffled by Yingying¡¯s actions, Xu Wen was suddenly interrupted as the car violently tipped over. The driver¡¯s airbags deployed, and Yingying held onto the seat tightly, while Xu Wen, still in shock, gazed at the sharp piece of iron in Yingying¡¯s hand with both panic and disbelief.
The car seemed to be airborne before crashing heavily. Xu Wen felt an excruciating pain in her abdomen. When she collided with Yingying earlier, she fell directly onto the triangr object in Yingying¡¯s hand. The pain was so intense that she couldn¡¯t utter a sound.
Though the driver had initially resigned himself to death, the airbags spared his life. Now, under Xu Wen¡¯s weight, Yingying was also immobilized. The driver fought to open the door, and at that moment, the truck driver who had collided with them arrived.
Without uttering a word, he seized two bottles from the van and poured the liquid on the girls¡¯ faces. The instant their skin met the sulfuric acid, a hissing sound echoed. Xu Wen hoarsely screamed, but Yingying, beneath her, gritted her teeth and remained silent.
After the driver separated them, Yingying uttered, ¡°Fingerprints.¡±
Understanding her intent, the driver swiftly erased their fingerprints with sulfuric acid,pleting this series of actions. More than ten vigers suddenly appeared, ready to assist, and the police car followed suit.
Meanwhile, the van driver staggered toward Xu Wen, who wore ck sportswear. He shouted with all his might, ¡°Yingying, you can¡¯t die. You haven¡¯t given me the money you promised. My daughter is still waiting for the money for her medical treatment!¡±
Looking at him in disbelief, Xu Wen, her vision blurred by blood, couldn¡¯t make a sound. She then shifted her gaze to Yingying and suddenlyprehended everything..
Chapter 355 - 355: Mrs. Xu
Chapter 355 - 355: Mrs. Xu
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
When the police arrived, both girls were seriously injured. Industrial sulfuric acid in the van had spilled almost entirely on one girl¡¯s face and hands, corroding her clothes as well.
Especially for the girl in ck, the sulfuric acid streaming down her face also injured her throat, making it difficult for her to produce any coherent sounds. The police could no longerprehend what she was trying to convey, and eventually, she departed with a lingering sense of resentment.
The arriving paramedics tried everything, but the injuries of the girl were too severe, and ultimately, there was nothing more they could do.
The other girl, shackled but thankfully not facing a life-threatening situation, was lifted into the ambnce.
Yingying nced toward the direction of Xu Wen¡¯s ambnce and overheard someone saying, ¡°This girl is in bad shape. She¡¯s lost so much blood, and her injuries are severe. It¡¯s beyond saving.¡±
A slight arc appeared at the corner of her mouth. Indeed, that person¡¯s n worked well, and now she would be the sole heir to the Xu family.
The van driver, also taken away, was still shouting desperately, ¡°Yingying, you can¡¯t die! If you die, who will give me money?¡±
Both she and the truck driver were apprehended by the police. With the incident concluded the vigers who hade to help scattered.
The involved parties, Song Fan and Gu Chen were taken to the police station. Due to the magnitude of the case, even being scions of two prominent families did not guarantee an immediate release. The police were preparing for a thorough interrogation.
¡°Where¡¯s Wen Wen? Where is she?¡± A woman hastily approached Gu Chen, and nobody stopped her. ¡°I¡¯m asking you! What happened to Wen Wen? Gu Chen, speak up!¡±
Song Fan assessed the woman before her, tall and with a pair ofrge eyes slightly upturned. Her entire attire and essories emitted an air of affluence. Hearing her address Xu Wen, she must be Mrs. Xu.
¡°Aunt, I¡¯ve been at the police station the entire time. I don¡¯t know about her condition,¡± Gu Chen replied politely as he stood up.
He had seen Mrs. Xu many times before. His mother, being a doctor, had treated numerous members of prominent families in Beijing, and Mrs. Xu was one of them. After being saved, Mrs. Xu became good friends with Gu Chen¡¯s mother.
Gu Chen remembered Mrs. Xu as easygoing, unceremonious, and a hearty person. However, the woman before him now was domineering and even a bit frantic. It seemed she had heard about Xu Wen¡¯s situation and hade to support her daughter.
Mrs. Xu grabbed his arm, expressing her anger, ¡°You¡¯ve always known that Wen Wen liked you since childhood. Even if you don¡¯t like her, can¡¯t you at least look after her as a little sister? Why did things escte to this extent?!¡±
She nced at Song Fan beside Gu Chen. Xu Wen had called her several times, mentioning that Gu Chen had a new woman around him. Initially, Mrs. Xu was reluctant to intervene, understanding that the engagement between the two families was nothing more than a casual jest. Even if there was an arranged marriage back then, it was obsolete.
However, witnessing the unharmed and even cold gaze of the beautiful girl before her, Mrs. Xu, considering her daughter might be a wanted fugitive, became furious. ¡°Are you the third party? How dare you seduce someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦ at such a young age. If anything happens to Wen Wen, I¡¯ll make your whole family apany her in death!¡±
¡°Please watch yournguage!¡± Gu Chen shook off her hand, positioning Song Fan behind him. ¡°There¡¯s no connection between me and Xu Wen. Just because you¡¯re Mrs. Xu doesn¡¯t mean you can talk nonsense. Don¡¯t mention the engagement being a jest. Even if it were real, my marriage wouldn¡¯t be your call.¡±
¡°You!¡± Mrs. Xu pointed at Gu Chen, but she couldn¡¯t utter a word.
Gu Chen ignored her increasingly ashen face and continued, ¡°Song Fan is mine. Xu Wen has provoked us multiple times, even fabricating evidence and framing us. She¡¯s even suspected of hiring someone tomit murder. If you have the time, save it forter. Think about whichwyer you¡¯ll hire for her defense!¡±
Mrs. Xu¡¯splexion worsened, and she, who had only received a rough summary from her subordinates, didn¡¯t anticipate so manyplications in such a short time. Unwilling to back down, she coldly snorted, ¡°Do the police have evidence? Even if there¡¯s evidence now, our family¡¯s heir¡¡±
¡°Has the family been contacted for Xu Wen?¡± A female police officer rushed in urgently. ¡°Xu Wen had an ident and is being treated at the hospital.. Contact her family immediately!¡±
Chapter 356 - 356: Song Yin Is Dead
Chapter 356 - 356: Song Yin Is Dead
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Originally intending to say a few harsh words, Mrs. Xu suddenly became rmed upon hearing the police¡¯s words. She ignored what Gu Chen was saying and quickly ran over, grabbing the female officer¡¯s arm, ¡°I¡¯m Xu Wen¡¯s mother. What happened to her?¡±
The female officer looked somewhat ufortable, but eventually said, ¡°Suspect Xu Wen escaped in a van. The van was speeding through an intersection and collided with arge truck¡¡±
Before she could finish her sentence, Mrs. Xu almost fainted, but someone nearby caught her.
¡°W-what did you just say?¡± Mrs. Xu struggled to stand up, her voice full of panic.
The female officer hesitated but said, ¡°Are you Xu Wen¡¯s mother? You better go to the hospital now; her condition is not optimistic.¡±
Mrs. Xu rushed out almost stumbling, not caring about anything else, only concerned about her daughter¡¯s well-being.
Gu Chen and Song Fan exchanged nces, both revealing a mixture of shock and helplessness.
At this point, the police called them in for questioning, presenting a photo, ¡°Do you two know this girl? She was the one who assisted Xu Wen, and many witnesses saw her at the scene.¡±
Song Fan¡¯s eyelids twitched. The girl in the photo was Song Yin, but she wasn¡¯t sure if the injuries on her face were from the Song family dungeon. Since Song Yin disappeared, the Song family had sent people to search for her, but there was no trace of her, and the person who rescued her was skilled.
Song Fan nodded. ¡°This is my stepmother¡¯s daughter, Song Yin.¡±
She took a deep breath, fully aware that she couldn¡¯t let the police know about Song Yin being imprisoned. So, she continued, ¡°She had a mental breakdown recently, and the doctors said she might have intermittent psychosis. Some of her ssmates also knew about it. But to avoid gossip, we only mentioned that she got sick and needed long-term treatment at the hospital. In reality, she was being treated at our old residence, and she took advantage of the distraction to slip away recently.¡±
The police seemed somewhat skeptical, asking, ¡°If such a grown person went missing, why didn¡¯t you report it?¡±
¡°The Song family has always valued its reputation. Although she¡¯s my stepdaughter, she¡¯s been treated as a family member for many years. So, she has always attended various events in A City as Miss Song. I believe the police should be aware of this. Not reporting it was also to prevent her current situation from being exposed. Besides, with the Song family¡¯s resources unable to locate her, she might have been hidden by some formidable opponent.¡±
The police found themselves at a loss for words, realizing her words made sense, though there was a mysterious aspect to the situation.
However, Song Fan didn¡¯t intend to borate further. The affairs here would be handled by Song Yi, and she needed to find out the truth about Song Yin, her connection with Xu Wen, and the circumstances of Song Yin¡¯s ident. The police sighed, ¡°If this is Song Yin, then unfortunately, she has already passed away.¡±
¡°What?¡± Song Fan widened her eyes. She had considered a hundred possible scenarios of Song Yin appearing at the scene, but death was not one of them.
The police exined, ¡°She was in a car ident, and her injuries were quite severe. Although we haven¡¯t conducted a post-mortem yet, it¡¯s highly likely to be her. Inform your family to take her back.¡±
Gu Chen gently held her hand and asked, ¡°This matter has had nothing to do with us from the beginning to the end. We only acted bravely.¡±
The police naturally understood his meaning. The mastermind had been found, and there was no need to keep these two detained. After a brief inquiry, they let them go.
On the other hand, Hei Man had also confessed to the whole story. He provided evidence that Song Yin had contacted him first, and then Xu Wen informed him of the n to defame Song Fan. Even if Xu Wen didn¡¯t hire someone to kill, this alone was enough to implicate her.
Upon thinking that the mastermind was in the hospital, and the aplice was already dead, Song Fan suddenly felt a bit inexplicably anxious. She had a gut feeling that this was part of arger conspiracy.
¡°I¡¯ll take you back,¡± Gu Chen said, holding her hand as they got into the car. Song Fan shook her head, ¡°Go to the hospital. I want to see Song Yin.¡±
She had already told Song Kai about what happened, and although Meng Yu had directly thrown her biological daughter into hell to save herself, Song Fan felt that Meng Yu, as Song Yin¡¯s only family, should be there to collect her body.
As she arrived at the hospital morgue, Meng Yu was being helped by Meng Xia to reach the ce.
At this moment, Song Yin¡¯s appearance was no longer recognizable. Meng Yu, who initially wanted to cry, vomited at the sight of her daughter¡¯s body. Meng Xia was also too scared to approach..
Chapter 357 - 357: Suspicion
Chapter 357 - 357: Suspicion
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
However, Song Fan always felt something odd about the corpse. Song Yin¡¯s face and arms were severely damaged, but there were no traces of sulfuric acid on her body and legs.
Moreover, she heard that Xu Wen was also seriously injured, and the van driver admitted that Song Yin had contacted him for help and gave him arge sum of money, Song Yin was now considered the mastermind behind the entire incident.
A staff member approached, indifferent to the situation, and said, ¡°Who is her direct rtive? We need to conduct a DNA test to confirm the identity of the deceased.¡±
Meng Yu was too nauseous to speak, so Song Fan raised her chin and said, ¡°This is her mother.¡±
She then left without wanting to witness the hypocritical performance of this false mother. Gu Chen always followed behind her; he knew her mood wasn¡¯t good at this time.
Turning back to Gu Chen, Song Fan said, ¡°Xu Wen, she¡¡±
She suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. While Xu Wen had done things that angered her, she hadn¡¯t expected her to pay such a brutal price.
¡°Her situation is not optimistic. The sulfuric acid burned her face and arms. The ident seems to have caused a concussion too,¡± Gu Chen frowned, continuing, ¡°Since she was wearing handcuffs, the impact was likely too strong, and one wrist is fractured, and there are injuries on her body¡ but fortunately, her life is not in danger.¡±
He looked at her somewhat hesitant expression and added, ¡°What she did is enough for a conviction. However, given her current condition, it might take a long time. Also, with Mrs. Xu present, even if Xu Wen hired an assassin and caused an explosion, it might end up with someone else taking the me.¡±
Song Fan understood his meaning; the arrival of the Xu family meant that this matter would likely be settled without much consequence. At most, the Xu family mightpensate her.
She nodded, hearing faint cries in the background¡ªIt was Meng Yu¡¯s crying.
As Gu Chen had predicted, the discovery of the incident unfolded as expected. In just one day, all evidence pointed to Yingying.
The false police report and the hiring of a private detective to spy on Song Fan were all orchestrated by Yingying. There were witnesses, evidence, and nothing much to argue about.
Hei Man also confirmed that Yingying had contacted him first, making it difficult to prove that Xu Wen was the mastermind. After all, Xu Wen and Song Fan had never gotten along. This matter wasn¡¯t a secret in A City, and some even thought that Song Fan had driven Song Yin away, leading to her return for revenge.
Miss Xu was, in the end, an innocent casualty. Her involvement was minimal, at most acting irrationally for the sake of love. Even her false usations against Song Fan might only require marypensation, especially considering she had already faced consequences.
¡°Wen Wen, you¡¯re awake. Look who¡¯s here to see you?¡± Mrs. Xu saw her daughter¡¯s fingers move and hurriedly approached.
Gu Chen looked at the girl on the bed, who had changed so much. He still felt a bit of reluctance; he knew Xu Wen was guilty, but this kind of punishment was something he had never considered.
The girl on the bed seemed visibly excited to see him, but her body was weak, making it impossible for her to speak. She could only reach out her hand.
Mrs. Xu quickly held her hand, then looked at Gu Chen earnestly, ¡°Gu Chen, I know the ins and outs of this matter. Wen Wen was wrong, but the real viin is Yingying. She deliberately got close to Wen Wen, and everything was incited by her. She manipted everything.¡±
Speaking of Yingyng, Mrs. Xu couldn¡¯t hide her hatred. ¡°She¡¯s a despicable person. I heard that she falsely used Song Fan of poisoning years ago. When Song Fan returned, she incited several times. This person has always been wicked since childhood. If not for her, how could Wen Wene to A City? You know Wen Wen; despite her spoiled temperament, she is very innocent. If someone didn¡¯t manipte her, how could she do such a thing? It¡¯s all because of the stepdaughter from the Song family!¡±
Mrs. Xu wiped away her tears and tightly held her daughter¡¯s hand, ¡°But fortunately, she died so miserably. I heard her death was quite awful. That¡¯s good; she should be grateful her life ends at a time like this. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily for harming my daughter!¡±
Mrs. Xu felt her daughter squeeze her hand. She quickly said, ¡°Wen Wen, rest assured. That person Yingying, or Song Yin, the evil one, is dead, and her mother hase to identify the body. She should be dead; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily for harming my daughter!¡±
Gu Chen still didn¡¯t speak. While the situation seemed to have be clear, some details didn¡¯t withstand scrutiny, such as those assassins wanting to kill Hei Man.. Who are they? What is their purpose?
Chapter 358 - 358: Compensation
Chapter 358 - 358: Compensation
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Upon seeing Gu Chen¡¯s expression, Mrs. Xu knew that this matter couldn¡¯t just end smoothly. She made an effort to calm herself and said with a serious tone, ¡°I understand that you care about Song Fan, and she has been wronged. However, the main culprit is ultimately her sister. This is a matter of the Song family and has nothing to do with my family.¡±
After seeing Gu Chen¡¯s changing expression, she quickly added, ¡°I willpensate her. I heard she is starting a jewelry brand and is nning to expand in the capital. I will give her the storefront in the central business district. We will assist with the store procedures, and I will personally attend the opening. Isn¡¯t thispensation sincere enough?¡±
The Xu family¡¯s storefronts in the capital were almost all in business centers. Gu Chen also knew about this gold shop, and therge storefront with high customer traffic was in a prime location. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Xu easily gave it to Song Fan. It seemed that she genuinely felt sorry for Xu Wen.
When Gu Chen conveyed Mrs. Xu¡¯s words to Song Fan, she showed no sign of joy on her face. With a cold expression, she said, ¡°No wonder Xu Wen acts with such impunity. Her mother is willing to settle anything for her.¡±
¡°Xu family only has her as the heir.¡± Gu Chen knew she was unhappy, but there was nothing he could do about certain things. ¡°All the evidence points to Song Yin; there are witnesses and material evidence. So, her responsibility is not significant. Moreover, she is severely disfigured now, with injuries on her body and a concussion. She can¡¯t even speak now¡ Is this punishment enough for you?¡±
Gu Chen came to the hospital because of the friendship between Mrs. Xu and his mother, and also to seek justice for Song Fan. However, Xu Wen¡¯s injuries were too severe. Some words were on the tip of his tongue, but he didn¡¯t know how to express them.
¡°I know, even if I continue to pursue it, Xu Wen was just manipted. Perhaps, she¡¯ll justpensate with some money. I understand,¡± Song Fan sighed. ¡°But having a store in the capital is not bad. Since the Xu family is showing respect, I¡¯ll get some money from them when the timees.¡±
Song Fan stirred her coffee, feeling somewhat uneasy. She hadn¡¯t returned to the Song family yet, but she knew that when she did, there would be cries throughout the house because Song Yin¡¯s death had been confirmed. Witness testimoniesbined with DNA evidence, she found it hard to believe that Song Yin had died.
Upon seeing her unhappiness, Gu Chen changed the subject, ¡°What are your ns for the jewelry brand? If you open a store in the capital now, you¡¯ve offended the Xu family. It might be better to have the Gu family as a backer.¡±
After hearing his words, Song Fanughed. ¡°Hmph, wasn¡¯t it because of you that I offended the Xu family? It¡¯s only right for you to be my backer!¡±
She knew Gu Chen was teasing her, but her mood did improve a lot. ¡°Gu family¡¯s investment, I agree. But I want to be in charge of the brand. Full support from you, and I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±
Gu Chen quickly raised both hands. ¡°I¡¯ll only provide the money, fully supporting you. I won¡¯t interfere in anything else.¡±
Thinking about entering the Song Corporation soon, and recalling what Charlie had said before, Song Fan felt a lot of pressure. She didn¡¯t know what she would face next.
By the time they returned to the Gu family, it was already evening. Although the vi was brightly lit, low cries could still be heard.
¡°My daughter, the daughter I¡¯ve raised for over a decade, is gone just like that.¡± Meng Yu cried until her voice waspletely hoarse, but she kept asking,
¡°Why did everything change? We were a happy family before. Why does my daughter have to die so miserably?¡±
Song Yi also sat on the sofa, smoking with a troubled expression. He had quit smoking for many years because Yu Wan disliked the smell, but with too many recent troubles, he could only relieve the pressure by smoking.
Meng Xia, on the side, wiped away tears. ¡°Yes, when Yin Yin was here, there was alwaysughter in this house. I was always envious every time I came. But since sister returned, everything changed. Why did we have to send Yin Yin away? She¡¯s just a teenager. How could she not hate it? Everything is hers, but it was taken away by others.¡±
Song Kai was originally sad on the side, but hearing her say this, he suddenly stood up. ¡°Xiao Xia, what you said is not right. What do you mean everything is hers? This is all my little sister¡¯s! She is the daughter of the Song family! That day, Song Yin was sent away because she confessed to poisoning me and framing my little sister. Isn¡¯t that her fault?¡±
He felt that the current Meng Xia was a bit unfamiliar. She used to like Song Fan the most. Why did she suddenly change now? ¡°Don¡¯t speak recklessly. This has nothing to do with my little sister.¡±
¡°Enough!¡± Song Yi was now irritated by anyone defending Song Fan. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her return, none of this would have happened! She should¡.¡±
Chapter 359 - 359: Entering the Song Empire
Chapter 359 - 359: Entering the Song Empire
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°I should just die outside, never returning to this family in my lifetime, right?¡±
Song Fan sat directly on the sofa opposite Song Yi, then sneered and said, ¡°Dad?¡±
Song Yi didn¡¯t know when it started, but he always felt an uncontroble fear of facing his daughter. He just sat down without saying a word, not looking at Song Fan. He didn¡¯t want her to die, but he also didn¡¯t want her to be in control of a situation like this.
Meng Yu gritted her teeth and looked at her, ¡°You¡¯ve had your revenge now, right? Yin Yin is dead! She¡¯s dead! You are the only daughter of the Song family now, no one will contend with you, right?¡±
¡°Whether she lives or dies, I am still the daughter of the Song family, and also the only daughter.¡± Song Fan said indifferently, ¡°Stepdaughters don¡¯t think they¡¯re the family¡¯s children just by changing their surname, do they? After all, there¡¯s no blood rtion.¡¯
Meng Xia quickly interjected, ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t speak like this. Godmother is already very sad. Why be so harsh? She¡¯s already very upset; her daughter, also your sister, is missing and dead. Are you not sad at all?¡±
Song Fan directly interrupted her, tired of arguing with these people, ¡°Who sent her away? Why was she sent away? You don¡¯t know anything about it? Since everyone here knows it well, don¡¯t stage a y of deep family affection. I don¡¯t have time to apany you in acting. Gu Chen and I have already negotiated a cooperation. When should I join thepany? It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll discuss business at Gu¡¯s every time, right?¡±
After hearing that she had quickly settled a deal with the Gu family, Song Yi finally showed a smile. Recently, online public opinion was inexplicably targeting the Song Corporation. He was thinking of letting Song Fan enter thepany to silence the online criticism.
He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Go to thepany with me tomorrow. I will establish a special department for you, and the wholepany will cooperate with you. You can rest assured.¡±
Song Fan nodded in satisfaction and went straight upstairs.
Meng Xia was surprised that Song Fan had settled the cooperation so quickly.
She looked at the sad Meng Yu on the side and the joyful Song Yi, bit her lip, and asked, ¡°Godfather, didn¡¯t you say you wanted me to go to thepany for experience?¡±
At this point, Meng Yu forced herself to be spirited and said, ¡°It seems that I
can only rely on Xiao Xia in the future. If she seeds and has someone to take care of me, Yin Yin over there can rest in peace.¡±
Hearing her mention Song Yin, Song Yi softened a bit. He knew that there were problems with what happened that day, but he had to weigh the pros and cons. Song Yin had been with him for several years, and he did like his stepdaughter.
But thinking about the fact that the contract with the Brown Group had not been finalized, and considering Charlie¡¯s attitude that day, he didn¡¯t dare to take risks. He hesitated and said, ¡°Let Xiao Xia help with Yin Yin¡¯s funeral. Let¡¯s discuss itter when this matter is over.¡±
Meng Xia was about to retort, but Meng Yu hurriedly grabbed her hand and shook her head.
The funeral of Song Yin could not be too grand. However, signing the contract with the Brown Group was the most important thing.
She understood Song Yi¡¯s meaning. As long as he agreed, Meng Xia would be able to enter the Song Corporation. With the connections Meng Yu had umted earlier, there might be a chance to make a difference.
Early the next morning, Song Yi was already prepared, and Song Fan also changed into an advanced suit, making her look much more stable.
Looking at her face, somewhat simr to Yu Wan, Song Yi was a bit trance-like, but she was more like him¡ªsteady, even a bit prematurely mature.
¡°Shall we go? We¡¯re going to thepany today, right?¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t want to talk much with her nominal father. However, she knew that going to thepany on the first day, especially going with the chairman, was crucial to quickly gaining the employees¡¯ recognition.
Song Yi nodded, ¡°The car is ready. Let¡¯s go to work.¡±
In the car, father and daughter had their thoughts, and no one spoke. Although Song Yi had prepared a team, it was mostly to monitor Song Fan. He couldn¡¯t entrust such an important task entirely to her. Even if she could achieve something, it absolutely couldn¡¯t fall on her alone.
Song Fan, on the other hand, was thinking about how to establish herself in thepany. Her subordinates were not in the country, so she had to quickly build her team.
Upon arriving at thepany, all the employees looked curiously at the Miss who hade. Everyone knew her purpose, but they didn¡¯t know how capable she was.
What surprised her even more was that the one weing her was Lan Yue. Lan Yue smiled and said, ¡°Mr.Song, Miss Song, the reception is ready.¡±
Chapter 360 - 360: Welcome Party
Chapter 360 - 360: Wee Party
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Lan Yue greeted Song Fan with a sincere and respectful smile, seemingly unaware of who Song Fan was.
Song Fan, unsure of Lan Yue¡¯s intentions, followed her inside.
The so-called reception party turned out to be a routine event forpany employees, with a banner weing Song Fan.
Song Yi seemed indifferent, delivering a few formal words in a dignified manner and then introducing, ¡°I believe everyone is aware that Song Corporation is set to coborate with the Brown Group to establish a new jewelry brand. The reason we can work with such internationally influential groups is the result of Song Corporation¡¯s continuous efforts in building a positive corporate image. This achievement is inseparable from every employee here¡¡±
Having been in the business world for many years, Song Yi has acquired leadership habits, especially his penchant for holding meetings and delivering speeches. Some younger employees found it a bit tedious, lowering their heads to listen.
Song Fan, growing impatient, couldn¡¯t stand idly by.
Just as she was about to step forward, Lan Yue approached first. ¡°Mr. Song, you¡¯re right,¡± she said, apuding with admiration. ¡°It¡¯s because of your wise leadership that Song Corporation has achieved such remarkable sess!¡±
Song Yi was visibly pleased, his smile widening. Lan Yue continued, ¡°So this time, you¡¯ve asked Miss Song to lead us, allowing us to inherit your legacy and provide the younger generation with an opportunity to learn.¡±
Lan Yue¡¯s words redirected everyone¡¯s attention to Song Fan. Many were surprised by her beauty, distinct from Song Yin¡¯s, and her more assertive temperament.
Some of the Yu family¡¯s old employees were slightly stunned. Song Fan wasn¡¯t entirely simr to Yu Wan; her beauty was more striking, and her temperament stronger. Yet, they could still see glimpses of the gentle and kind
Yu Wan.
However, news of Song Yin¡¯s death had spread rapidly in thepany, causing a shift in sentiment. Many employees, fond of Song Yin, viewed her as a clever girl who knew when to step back. Her death was widely mourned.
Song Fan¡¯s return, especially among those who had worked closely with Meng Yu, was met with some hostility. Some believed her presence had led to the recent upheavals.
Yet, many young employees admired Song Fan for her bravery, even though the details of her defusing a bomb weren¡¯t widely known. She had saved the bodyguards at the scene, earning her praise from both the public and the police. Younger staff members were curious about her.
As everyone¡¯s gaze remained on Song Fan, Song Yi coughed and introduced, ¡°This is my daughter, Song Fan. I believe many of you already know her. She will be overseeing the jewelry project and acting as the general manager. All matters rted to the cooperation with the Brown Group will be under her purview.¡±
He then turned his attention to a few young people. ¡°Are the individuals I designated as Song Fan¡¯s assistants present?¡±
Lan Yue promptly stepped forward. ¡°Yes, all three are here.¡±
Song Fan scrutinized the three individuals in front of her. The girl appeared to be around 20 years old, likely just an intern.
She nced at Song Yi¡¯s satisfied expression, realizing that her father wouldn¡¯t relinquish his authority easily.
Satisfied with the team members, Song Yi smiled kindly. ¡°Song Fan, these are the members of your team. Lan Yue, who is quite familiar with thepany, will be your assistant. She is an efficient secretary, and I reluctantly let her go to assist you. Don¡¯t disappoint your dad.¡±
Song Fan smiled and nodded, inwardly cursing her father for not arranging morepetent staff for her. However, now that she was part of Song Corporation, there were certain things beyond her father¡¯s control.
The brief wee party concluded, and a few people apanied Song Fan to her office. Lan Yue took the opportunity to introduce them, ¡°Miss Song, we are the members of your department..¡±
Chapter 361 - 361: Snitch
Chapter 361 - 361: Snitch
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Lan Yue introduced one by one, ¡°They are Wen Chao, Li Na, and Wang Wei. I¡¯m Lan Yue, your assistant. We¡¯ve all recently joined thepany, and we¡¯ll be relying on your guidance in the future.¡±
Song Fan almost burst intoughter. She saw the corner of Wang Wei¡¯s mouth twitch, but he didn¡¯t speak. The other two also looked surprised, indicating that Song Yi had instructed them not to discuss anything with Song Fan. The team members assigned to the new manager were deliberately chosen as neers, which was an attempt to undermine Song Fan¡¯s authority and hinder her from excelling in her role.
Song Fan didn¡¯t want to trouble them and just nodded. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s the first day at work. Go about your duties. Lan Yue, right?¡±
With a keen interest, she nced at Lan Yue, ¡°Send this document to everyone and make a copy for me. This is the cooperation details with the Brown Group. I hope you all review it quickly, and then we¡¯ll coborate on a proposal from Song Corporation.¡±
Everyone nodded in agreement and left the office, but Lan Yue stayed behind.
¡°Miss Lan, why haven¡¯t you left?¡± Song Fan raised an eyebrow, teasingly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me, the general manager, to wait on you?¡±
¡°Oh, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just here to inquire in advance.¡± Lan Yue smiled pleasingly. ¡°If I didn¡¯te early, how could I serve as your right-hand woman?¡±
Ever since she learned that Song Fan would be returning to Song Corporation, she decided to infiltrate thepany¡¯s system first, looking for anyone nning anything against Song Fan.
Although she hadn¡¯t found any evidence, she discovered that Song Corporation was hiring a general manager assistant with unusually low requirements. They imed it was for recruiting backup talent for a new department, but when Lan Yue checked the backgrounds of the other three team members, they were all neers. She immediately suspected it was for Song Fan¡¯s department.
So, she forged the resume for the final interview and sessfully became the assistant. After only a few days of training, she was already on duty.
Lan Yue exined the situation, and Song Fan understood. ¡°Heh, my dad is quite clever. He arranged for a few neers to follow me, saving himself from the usation of monopolizing power. When our department fails to deliver results, he¡¯ll step in as the chairman, and take back control. What a well-calcted move.¡±
Lan Yue rolled her eyes. ¡°Humph, this old man has an agenda. He has ignored you for so many years, and now that you¡¯re back, he still acts this way. There might be something fishy going on!¡±
But Lan Yue hadn¡¯t found anything suspicious about Song Yi. Even after investigating some negativepany news secretly, she found no connection to him. However, the events from many years ago were somewhat peculiar, but time had passed, and she couldn¡¯t find any clues.
Song Fan had also looked into these matters, well aware that Charlie wouldn¡¯t make baseless usations. There must be more important information that the Brown family had uncovered.
She frowned and told Lan Yue, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, help me secure this project. I¡¯ll invite Charlie over this afternoon. This is my first step in establishing a firm position in thepany, and we can¡¯t afford any mistakes.¡±
Lan Yue immediately nodded. ¡°Rest assured. Although these outsiders are neers, they are capable. Li Na¡¯s family specializes in jewelry appraisal, and Wen Chao studied media, with connections to many advertising industry figures. Moreover, several of his friends are inte celebrities, so there shouldn¡¯t be any issues with future promotion.¡±
¡°As for Wang Wei, he majored in ounting. You can entrust him with the brand¡¯s profits and expenses. But keep in mind, these three are interns, and we might not retain them.¡±
Song Fan wasn¡¯t surprised at all. She knew Lan Yue¡¯s capabilities, and she was certain that the backgrounds of these individuals had been thoroughly investigated. However, she still asked, ¡°Not one of them is my dad¡¯s person. Is he not keeping an eye on me? That¡¯s unusual.¡±
She was well aware that Song Yi wouldn¡¯t allow her an easy time at Song Corporation. At the very least, he would likely nt one or two informants around her.
¡°Of course, these three, apart from some business experience, have clean backgrounds. You can consider them as talents needing your guidance. But Chairman Song has also briefed them in a meeting, casually mentioning that they should gain experience by following you, so no need to take it too seriously.¡±
Lan Yue smirked, ¡°Li Na was sent by her family to intern. Your dad had to ept her. Wang Wei is Wang Li¡¯s son, the manager of the finance department, but I don¡¯t think your dad knows about it. I had to go through a lot to find this out. Wang Li used some connections to im they were distant rtives to get him in. However, their father-son rtionship seems strained.¡±
¡°So, Wen Chao might be problematic?¡± Song Fan thought about the boy with the baby face; he seemed harmless, but appearances could be deceiving..
Chapter 362 - 362: Charlie Arrives
Chapter 362 - 362: Charlie Arrives
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Lan Yue shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just an intern. After the internship period, he may not even stay at Song Corporation. Probably here for some work experience.¡±
¡°So?¡± Song Fan¡¯s eye twitched, already having a guess.
Lan Yue shook her hair, then made a gun gesture with her hand, doing an exclusive 007 action, ¡°So, that informant is me, Agent 007 Lan, the most
powerful double agent, Lan Yue!¡±
Upon seeing her proud expression, Song Fan felt a bit of a headache. Her dad indeed had a keen eye for people. Lan Yue waspetent, good-looking, adept at reading people, and aputer whiz to boot.
However, she was Song Fan¡¯s person and Song Fan silently mourned for Song Yi in her heart.
¡°What did he promise you? What conditions made you work for him?¡± Song Fan suddenly became interested, curious about how he managed to win her loyalty.
¡°Heh, Boss, it¡¯s not that I want to talk behind people¡¯s backs, but is he your biological father?¡± Lan Yue looked disheartened, ¡°He¡¯s stingy. He only let me join officially, and the monthly sry is a thousand more than those few guys. He¡¯s not even enough to cover my supper. Being your assistant means being on call 24 hours, right? A thousand bucks won¡¯t even cover myte-night snacks.¡±
¡°But!¡± She smiled again, ¡°I can finally work with you openly. Just thinking about it makes me happy.¡±
Song Fan, in fact, also breathed a sigh of relief. Although she wasn¡¯t afraid of unfamiliar environments, having her people around was stillforting. With everything settled, she contacted Charlie. Some matters needed to be finalized early, especially considering Snow Red Flower. If Charlie could cooperate with Gu Chen, and if they could establish a united front, maybe he could help find Snow Red Flower!
When Charlie received Song Fan¡¯s notice, he rushed to Song Corporation almost immediately. This surprised many of the employees. Some even recognized him as Song Fan¡¯s guest, the man who had a date with her at the Sky Restaurant.
¡°No way! This handsome blond man is the young master of the Brown Corporation?¡±
¡°As expected, rumors can¡¯t be trusted. Maybe Manager Song is talking business with someone else?¡±
¡°Why do you have to book the entire restaurant for the two of you to discuss business? I think there¡¯s a problem.¡±
¡°Why do you care if there¡¯s a problem? I¡¯ve never heard of the Brown Group working with anypany before. They¡¯ve always been the onlypany that owns thepany. If it weren¡¯t for Miss Song, would the Brown family have taken a fancy to our Song Corporation?¡±
¡°That¡¯s true. The Song Corporation is still okay in City A, but isn¡¯t it just trash internationally?¡±
¡°As expected, she¡¯s pretty and luckier. All the handsome guys are hers.¡±
Under the envious gazes of her colleagues, Lan Yue brought Charlie to Song Fan¡¯s office.
¡°Lan Yue, two cups of coffee. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb you.¡± Song Fan gave Lan Yue a look, and the other party immediately understood.
Several marketing departments of the Song Corporation were keeping an eye on the jewelry brand this time. Not only did Song Yi not want Song Fan to monopolize the market, but the other department managers also thought the same. It would not be good if someone deliberately caused trouble.
Charlie raised his eyebrows and said meaningfully, ¡°You¡¯re amazing. You have a confidant so quickly?¡± As expected of Song Fan.¡±
He had seen it just now. Song Fan¡¯s assistant had bypassed a few managers and assistants and directly stopped him. Otherwise, he might not have been able to see Song Fan directly.
Song Fan didn¡¯t exin much. He probably thought that Lan Yue was someone she had nted long ago. She wasn¡¯t afraid that others would investigate. Only they would investigate others. Whatever identity Lan Yue wanted others to see, she would be.
Lan Yue smiled and brought the coffee in. Then, she turned around and pulled down the office¡¯s shutters. She then closed the door and left.
There were only two of them in the office. Song Fan then said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you toe over in the afternoon?¡± You caught me off guard. Don¡¯t tell me you want to reconfirm the profit ratio?¡±
¡°No, no, you misunderstood. I¡¯m just too happy.¡± Charlie quickly shook his head.¡± And I thought you wouldn¡¯t be working at noon. Let¡¯s have lunch together and let them know who I¡¯m here for.¡±
Song Fan didn¡¯t expect him to say that. She was already mentally prepared. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to stand firm when she came to thepany, so it was normal for her colleagues to talk about it. However, it would be different if this cooperation was because of her. Charlie was here to help her.
She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I know a good restaurant here. I¡¯ll treat you..¡±
Chapter 363 - 363: Gossip
Chapter 363 - 363: Gossip
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Charlie nced at the clock and rubbed his stomach. ¡°It¡¯s already eleven o¡¯clock. You won¡¯t be considered absent from work if you leave now, right? Why not say you¡¯re apanying a client? The client didn¡¯t have breakfast, and his stomach is already growling from hunger.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll exin, and we can leave.¡± Song Fan also turned off herputer. She knew that going out with Charlie would help her establish her authority.
While waiting for the elevator, Song Yi received the news and rushed over. Lan Yue, the spy, deliberately waited a few minutes before telling him.
¡°Mr. Brown, are you leaving already?¡± Song Yi tried hard to catch his breath, but it couldn¡¯t hide the fact that he had rushed over just now.
Charlie still had the standard smile on his face as he nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to look for Song Fan for lunch. We¡¯ll have lunch now and talk about business in the afternoon. It¡¯s her first day at work. Does this count as her
leaving early?¡± he asked nervously. ¡°I heard that yourpany here deducts
money for beingte and leaving early?¡±
¡°You know how to joke. You¡¯re our honored guest. Of course, she should put you first.¡¯
Song Yi looked at Song Fan again and said, ¡°Fanfan might not be familiar with thepany since she just came. Ourpany has a dedicated Chinese and Western chef and a dedicated restaurant. You can order from thepany, or I can apany you to the surrounding restaurants. I¡¯m more familiar with this ce. After all, it¡¯s Fanfan¡¯s first time working here.¡±
Song Yi didn¡¯t want Charlie to only have Song Fan in his eyes. Everyone thought that he was the one who negotiated the cooperation with the Brown Group. He was just giving his daughter a chance to train. If the employees knew that this was all Song Fan¡¯s credit, it would worsen his prestige.
However, Charlie did not agree. He continued to smile. ¡°I have an appointment with Song Fan to have a meal together. Young people have moremon topics to talk about when eating together. Also, I heard that the Song Corporation has a lot of work to deal with every day. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±
The elevator behind them opened, and Gu Chen¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Do you have something inmon with Miss Song? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±
Gu Chen walked down from the elevator. It was obvious that the people beside him had stopped breathing.
He rarely went to otherpanies to discuss cooperation, unless it was the most important cooperation in the capital that required him to attend. Therefore, most people had only seen him in some financial reports. He didn¡¯t expect that he was not only tall but also ridiculously handsome.
Especially when he stood directly next to Song Fan and adjusted her cor, saying dotingly, ¡°You¡¯re already a grown-up, but you don¡¯t even know how to fix the cor of your shirt. I¡¯ll ask them to send a few sets overter. This one is already wrinkled.¡±
The colleagues at the side all looked like they were watching a show. Although there were a few big shots present, everyone should be doing what they were supposed to do, but no one moved. The situation of Gu Chen and Song Fan made people¡¯s blood boil!
Charlie raised his eyebrows. He was agitated by Gu Chen¡¯s actions, especially when he thought about how Song Fan should have been by his side. He was even more annoyed. ¡°Mr. Gu, are you always so free? Miss Song didn¡¯t invite you to discuss the coboration, right?¡±
¡°She already told me that she wasing to work at the Song Corporation. I¡¯m just here to pick her up for dinner, not to discuss business.¡± Gu Chen pulled Song Fan¡¯s hand, using a lot of force, as if he had a premonition that she would break free.
Song Fan had a helpless expression. Other than smiling, she didn¡¯t know what else she could do.
The colleagues around them were already unable to control themselves from watching themotion. Especially since there were many female colleagues in the marketing department on this floor. Everyone was immersed in a soft discussion of a love triangle in their minds.
¡°No wonder they¡¯re looking for us to cooperate. It turns out that they have ulterior motives!¡±
¡°Miss Song¡¯s beauty is enough to make people fall for her. Not to mention, she seems to be quite capable.¡±
¡°I heard that she saved Mr. Gu before. Could it be that she¡¯s willing to marry him?¡±
¡°A beauty saving a hero? Not to mention that Hero is a handsome guy.¡±
¡°No wonder people spread rumors about her. So many handsome guys are surrounding her. I¡¯m envious and jealous.¡±
¡°If she bes the head of the marketing department in the future, how easy will it be for us? Isn¡¯t the cooperation still flying over?¡±
Although the employees were discussing in hushed voices, Song Yi still heard it. What he was most afraid of was Song Fan gaining a foothold in thepany. He didn¡¯t expect that he would have two backers as soon as he arrived. Even the employees were starting to talk about it.
He couldn¡¯t appear too anxious, but he also didn¡¯t want Song Fan to be alone with them, so he pretended to be a perfect father who was worried about his daughter. He said hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m afraid this is not appropriate, right? After all, the cooperation with the Brown Group is imminent..¡±
Chapter 364 - 364: Staked On
Chapter 364 - 364: Staked On
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Yi¡¯s original intention was to prevent Gu Chen and Song Fan from being alone together. Although he had heard about Gu Chen clearly stating that Song Fan was his fianc¨¦e, these kinds of family alliances were not something he, a junior member, could dictate. Song Yi still felt that Gu Chen was just casually saying it.
Now, it was evident that Charlie was also interested in Song Fan. Song Yi wouldn¡¯t miss out on such good backing, at least he needed to establish the jewelry brand first. He would rather let Song Fan spend more time alone with Charlie, especially since there was also Meng Xia as a backup.
However, Gu Chen shows him no respect at all. ¡°Didn¡¯t Song Fan tell you?¡± He deliberately raised his voice, giving Song Yi a bad premonition.
Gu Chen announced loudly, ¡°The initial stage of a brand¡¯s jewelry requires a considerable amount of money. The Gu Group will fully support this brand, bing the major investor.¡±
He raised his eyebrow and looked at Charlie and Song Yi. ¡°She is willing to establish the jewelry brand, and I will support her wholeheartedly. The Gu
Group will not interfere in other matters, only providing financial and
logistical support.¡±
As soon as Gu Chen spoke, almost everyone gasped. Since they were all from the marketing department, they naturally understood the significant financial support needed to drive the marketing of this brand. They hadn¡¯t expected the young master of the Gu family to throw money around just to win a smile from a beautiful woman. The female colleagues were almost envious to the point of going mad!
Seeing Song Yi¡¯s stunned expression, Gu Chen exined further, ¡°Perhaps she hasn¡¯t told you because the contract hasn¡¯t been signed yet. However, it won¡¯t affect the coboration between our twopanies. She always waits for the dust to settle before revealing things. But telling you in advance shouldn¡¯t have any impact, right?¡±
ncing at the somewhat stiff Song Fan beside him, Gu Chen smiled indulgently.
Song Fan waspletely fed up with the situation. She couldn¡¯t understand what he was doing. He suddenly came to thepany and caused such a scene in front of her colleagues.
Seeing that their colleagues¡¯ enthusiasm for watching the show was increasing, she quickly said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already booked a table. I¡¯ll take them to dinner. You don¡¯t need to worry about this; after all, there are many matters in thepany awaiting your confirmation.¡±
Then she hurriedly pressed the elevator button, standing in the middle, pulling the two men to enter.
Watching the closing elevator doors, Song Yi could only force a smile. ¡°Young people nowadays, sigh, I¡¯m getting old. Let them stir things up.¡±
He gave a signal to his secretary, who immediately eximed, ¡°Get back to work quickly. We are about to cooperate with two major corporations. Everyone, get energized!¡±
In the elevator, Song Fan quickly retracted her hands, adopting a crossed-arm stance. ¡°What do you feel like eatingter? Don¡¯t be polite; today, I¡¯m treating.¡±
She kept her gaze straight ahead, but in the elevator mirror, she could still see the two men ring at each other. She didn¡¯t want to get involved, but no one answered her, so she chose to remain silent.
It wasn¡¯t until they reached the restaurant that Charlie broke the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Mr. Gu, you don¡¯t need to have such strong hostility towards me; we¡¯re in a business partnership.¡±
Charlie politely ced the menu in front of Gu Chen. ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with Chinese cuisine; you two can order. I¡¯ll pay for the bill.¡±
¡°How can that be?¡± Gu Chen took the menu but still said coldly, ¡°Since she said she¡¯s treating, then naturally, I¡¯ll foot the bill. It¡¯s only appropriate for us to show hospitality as the hosts.¡±
At this point, Song Fan hadpletely given up. She didn¡¯t want to be involved in the war between the two men, silently lowering her head to look at the menu. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything since the morning, and she was genuinely hungry.
However, the meal left her feeling bloated, as if the two men weren¡¯t very hungry. They ate with an asional nce towards her.
She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, wiping her mouth with a napkin, she said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not hungry, why bothering for a meal? Waiter, pack the food. I¡¯ll feed the stray dogster!¡±
Seeing her childish demeanor, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He quickly took a few bites of the dishes. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can have afternoon tea in your officeter. After all, we still need to discuss business.
Gu Chen also put down his chopsticks and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±
Scratching her head, Song Fan said dejectedly, ¡°Gentlemen, since you n to coborate, there¡¯s no need for such a tense atmosphere. We¡¯ll have many opportunities to meet in the future.¡±
She looked around and then whispered, ¡°But going back to the office is more appropriate; there are too many prying eyes here.¡±
Charlie shrugged, indicating that he had already noticed people tailing them from various corners. Gu Chen didn¡¯t say anything either, years of being pursued had made him more sensitive to such things.
Song Fan stood up first. ¡°Rest assured, it¡¯s probably some nosy ones coveting this coboration. Let¡¯s go..¡±
Chapter 365 - 365: Discussion
Chapter 365 - 365: Discussion
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Upon observing Song Fan stand up, the other two followed suit. Charlie deliberately cast a nce at a tall man behind him. Despite the man having dyed his hair ck, Charlie could still discern that something was amiss from his stature and subtle movements.
He hadn¡¯t anticipated his Second Brother¡¯s men following him to A City. However, it appeared they were here to monitor Gu Chen. Charlie realized he needed to expedite the coboration with Gu Chen.
Pretending not to recognize the man, Charlie left with Song Fan, engaging in casual conversation. However, when they passed by the man, he unconsciously shifted, and Song Fan keenly sensed his muscles tensing, as if he were ready to attack.
She subtly switched sides with Gu Chen, taking the initiative to approach the man. In a voice that deliberately wasn¡¯t lowered, she said, ¡°The government also values this cooperation. I think the police will help maintain order when the business opens. The police would be quite nervous if someone of your stature came.¡±
She looked around. Aside from the two foreigners beside her, another group of people was watching her. The two groups locked eyes, and Song Fan even felt the foreign man¡¯s breath pause for a moment.
She smiled and continued, ¡°I knew it. The police will protect you. After all, the incidentst time was significant. Someone can¡¯t harm you.¡±
She held onto Gu Chen¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t cause trouble for the police. They can¡¯t even eat well.¡±
Once the three left, the people at the two tables stood up, but no one moved. They merely observed each other.
The foreign man presumed the other party was an A City police officer. The cruise ship incident was massive, and he thought Song Fan mentioned this because she knew these officers.
The people at the other table believed a foreigner had attempted to assassinate Gu Chen. Perhaps the other party was from Interpol, investigating the matter. For a moment, the two groups watching each other hesitated to act rashly.
The restaurant Song Fan chose was close to thepany, situated in the downtown area. The three of them quickly returned to Song Corporation, but none uttered a word.
Lan Yue timely brought coffee to the three of them. After the lunch break, everyone was still a bit drowsy, but upon seeing the three return together, everyone became energetic again.
After a moment of silence, the three had their own thoughts. Charlie spoke first. ¡°So, should we get down to business?¡± He didn¡¯t intend to tell her he recognized the person just now. ¡°Does the Song Corporation already have a n for the jewelry brand?¡±
Song Fan could feel he was hiding something, but since he didn¡¯t mention it, she didn¡¯t intend to ask. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ve only been in thepany for less than half a day. Why don¡¯t we talk about each other¡¯s thoughts and the distribution of profits first?¡±
Gu Chen nodded, showing no objections. Charlie also raised his eyebrows. Indeed, it was better to start the jewelry brand business as soon as possible. He needed a reason to stay here and a justification for cooperating with Gu Chen.
The other two were business experts, and they naturally had many ideas about creating a brand. Meanwhile, Song Fan diligently recorded their words on theputer and asionally offered her opinions. Simultaneously, she checked the backgrounds of those individuals on theputer.
As it was almost time to leave work, the three finally formted a prototype.
In the afternoon, Lan Yue had already thwarted several waves of people who came to inquire about the news. There was even a marketing manager who tried to enter directly but was stopped by Lan Yue and Wen Chao.
Seeing the discussion between the three nearing its end, Charlie also stood up, appearing ready to leave. Lan Yue breathed a sigh of relief. If a few more waves of people came, she might not be able to handle it.
¡°Xiaoyue, is Miss Song almost finished?¡± Li Na approached cautiously. It was time to leave work, but no one dared to move if the leader didn¡¯t leave, especially on the first day.
Although the Li family wasn¡¯t an exceptionally renowned aristocratic family, it was the only jewelry appraisal firm in A City. Initially, Li Na just wanted to hang around and obtain her internship certificate, never expecting her boss would have to work overtime on the first day.
Lan Yue shook her head helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it looks like it¡¯s almost over. Do you have nothing to do? Are you in a hurry to go back?¡±
Li Na nodded seriously, not hiding her eagerness to get off work. ¡°I¡¯ve gone through all the materials you gave me, but I don¡¯t know how to n. I¡¯m not sure what else I can do..¡±
Chapter 366 - 366: Reporting
Chapter 366 - 366: Reporting
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Although Wang Wei was still fixed on theputer, his eyes betrayed a hint of weariness. Lan Yue was well aware of this; it seemed he was on the verge of falling asleep. On the other hand, Wen Chao was noticeably enthusiastic, continuously typing on the keyboard. Lan Yue discerned that he wasn¡¯t ying a game but engaging in rapidmunication.
She found herself somewhat speechless. In this small team, the individual she hadn¡¯t expected to be the most dependable turned out to be herself, the pseudo-assistant!
Just as Li Na was about to continue with her inquiries, the door to the general manager¡¯s office swung open, and the three of them emerged.
¡°Then I¡¯ll await your news. I hope your initial proposal will satisfy both parties,¡± Charlie extended his hand, shaking Song Fan¡¯s hand.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Song Fan replied earnestly.
Gu Chen, unfortunately, received a call from thepany, thwarting his ns for dinner with Song Fan. He expressed helplessness, saying, ¡°I have to return to thepany too. Let me know when the proposal is ready.¡±
Seeing the disappointment on his face, Song Fan smiled and extended her hand. ¡°Okay, I wish us a happy cooperation too.¡±
Gu Chen shook hands with her reluctantly, exerting a bit more force. Song Fan reciprocated without showing any weakness.
Charlie felt a slight difort witnessing the subtle interactions between the two. He patted Gu Chen¡¯s shoulder and suggested, ¡°Mr. Gu, let¡¯s go together?¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s phone rang again, signaling urgent matters at thepany. He nodded slightly at Song Fan before turning and entering the elevator. As soon as he stepped inside, he received a message from Song Fan.
Song Fan: ¡°Someone is tailing us. Pay more attention.¡± Seeing the contents of the message, Gu Chen smiled. This little girl still cared about him. However, thinking of the two groups of people at noon, Gu Chen
narrowed his eyes; it seemed some harbored ill intentions.
Once the two guests departed, Lan Yue breathed a sigh of relief. She quickly approached. ¡°Miss Song, is there anything else you need us to do?¡±
It was already 15 minutes past the official end of the workday. The question prompted the other three to stand up promptly, their eyes brimming with hope. They seemed to be awaiting Song Fan ()¡¯s directive to leave the office swiftly.
Observing their expressions, Song Fan realized they were all like children. Originally intending to delve into the critical aspects of the coboration, it seemed impossible now. Song Fan nodded resignedly. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s call it a day. You¡¯ve all worked hard.¡±
Li Na nearly jumped with joy, her face already disying happiness. ¡°It¡¯s not hard, not hard at all. Leaders work the hardest. I¡¯ll take off now, okay?¡±
The other two echoed simr sentiments, hastily packing up and bidding farewell to Song Fan before leaving the office.
Lan Yue looked at them in disbelief. Suddenly, she was reminded of her junior high school days when she would eagerly count down the minutes to the end of ss. ¡°Sigh, the young people these days are just so unreliable. Utterly unreliable.¡±
She then looked at Song Fan earnestly. ¡°The leader hasn¡¯t left yet. How can they leave first? Shouldn¡¯t I stay in thepany if the leader doesn¡¯t leave?¡± Song Fan found her twisted logic amusing. Seeing that there were still some people who hadn¡¯t left, she gestured for Lan Yue to enter the office.
As soon as she stepped into the office, Lan Yue reverted to her usual self, adopting an interrogative stance. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What do you want to confess? Between these two handsome guys, which one is your Mr. Right?
Spill!¡±
¡°Confess what?¡± Song Fan reclinedzily in her chair. ¡°The leader isn¡¯t leaving. Aren¡¯t you staying here? I¡¯ll buy you a bedding set, and you can sleep on the floor.¡±
Lan Yue immediately assumed an expression of despair. ¡°Oh my God, look at this woman. She¡¯s so heartless. I went into the tiger¡¯s den for her, endured humiliation to be a mere assistant, and my daily sry isn¡¯t even enough to eat¡
Listening to Lan Yue¡¯s increasingly absurd statements, Song Fan quickly made a pause gesture. ¡°Alright, I have something serious to discuss with you. Help me check the information on these people. I know you have connections overseas.¡±
Song Fan had already hacked into the restaurant¡¯s surveince cameras and found a photo of the person who had been stalking them in the afternoon. One group belonged to Gu Hails associates. Gu Hai didn¡¯t seem particrly astute; the people he found all had criminal records. A bit of investigation would unveil their backgrounds.
The other groupprised foreigners. With plenty of other tasks at hand, Song Fan could only delegate this to Lan Yue.
Upon hearing about the job, Lan Yue promptly retrieved her special phone and saved the pictures. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll provide you with information on these people within an hour.¡±
Her phone rang. Lan Yue¡¯s mouth twitched, and she looked up. ¡°Sigh, earning this thousand yuan is truly challenging. Your father asked me to wait for you to leave and report to his office..¡±
Chapter 367 - 367: Taoist Priest
Chapter 367 - 367: Taoist Priest
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Song Fan grabbed the handbag beside her. With Song Yin¡¯s funeral approaching, she needed to pack up and move out to avoid potential trouble.
Lan Yue wailed, ¡°You¡¯re so unfaithful. Aren¡¯t you afraid your dad will do anything to me in the office?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Song Fan had already walked to the office door. Turning around, she added, ¡°Just remember that beating someone up and causing disability can result in a jail sentence of eight to ten years.¡±
Having said that, she left without looking back, leaving Lan Yue gnashing her teeth and silently scolding her for being heartless. Lan Yue¡¯s karate and self-defense skills were taught by Song Fan. Now, he was here to warn her. It was infuriating!
Upon reaching the vi, Song Fan noticed eerie whitenterns and the sound of mourning in the courtyard.
A man in a Taoist robe brandished a wooden sword, reciting chants¡ªa scene reminiscent of exorcism from TV dramas. However, the Taoist priest sported a pair of sses, giving him an unusual appearance.
Seeing Song Fan¡¯s return, the servants dared not make a sound, fearing her displeasure. They were aware of the strained rtionship between Song Fan and Song Yin. Now, as they worked on arrangements for Song Yin, they were unsure if Eldest Miss would be angered.
Meng Yu, however, was too preupied to pay attention to Song Fan at the moment. She gazed at the Taoist priest with an earnest expression. ¡°Taoist priest, do you think my daughter¡¯s soul can truly rest in peace? Will I stop having nightmares after today?¡±
Meng Yu didn¡¯t believe in ghosts and deities; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have dared tomit so many heartless acts. However, she had been gued by nightmares since yesterday and couldn¡¯t recall their content. That was why, when someone in her social circle rmended a Taoist priest, she decided to give it a try.
The Taoist priest wore a ponderous expression. He furrowed his brow and said,
¡°Madam, your daughter¡¯s spirit is filled with resentment. She seems to have suffered a violent death, but in my opinion, it¡¯s more likely she was murdered. That¡¯s why her soul is restless, and you¡¯re troubled at night.¡±
¡°Was she killed by someone?¡± Meng Yu clenched her fists tightly and felt a twinge of guilt. However, in front of so many people, she couldn¡¯t afford to show any signs of remorse.
¡°I told you, Yin Yin is usually the most obedient. Why would she resort to robbing criminals?¡± Meng Yu said fiercely. ¡°Someone must have incited her.
Someone must have harmed her, right?¡±
The Taoist priest remained silent, merely stating, ¡°If her spirit is not at peace, the entire family may be affected. It¡¯s crucial to guide her to the Elysian World as soon as possible.¡±
Song Fan¡¯s coldughter hinted at her understanding. The Taoist priest was subtly suggesting that this matter could be resolved with money. Without payment, the whole family might face turmoil.
This kind of chatan Taoist priest was skilled in smooth-talking. Coupled with the vulnerability of those present, it was easy for him to earn money.
Song Fan didn¡¯t want to witness the charade any longer. As she was about to enter the vi, the Taoist priest stopped her. ¡°Miss, do you disagree with what
I¡¯ve said?¡±
He detected the coldughter and approached to argue with this young girl. Though some family members doubted him, he could always persuade them.
However, he distinctly felt the girl snort coldly just now, and all the servants around immediately lowered their heads. This girl held a high status in the family¡ªlikely Eldest Miss Song. He couldn¡¯t afford to let someone of such status disbelieve him; otherwise, his efforts would be in vain.
¡°What difference does it make if I agree or not?¡± Song Fan raised her head to look at him, her eyes devoid of emotion. ¡°In any case, I¡¯m not the one giving you money. She just needs to believe you.¡±
The Taoist priest felt as though he had been electrocuted the moment he met Song Fan¡¯s gaze. He stumbled backward, almost losing his bnce.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meng Yu asked worriedly. ¡°Priest Li, what happened?¡±
She then turned to Song Fan, her eyes welling with tears. ¡°Fanfan, I know you and Yinyin didn¡¯t get along, but now that she¡¯s gone, can¡¯t you let go of your grudge? Priest Li is here to soothe Yin Yin¡¯s soul. Can¡¯t you be more understanding?¡±
Meng Yu cried as she spoke, and many of the servants around her joined in. Over the years, Meng Yu had treated them well. Song Yin was usually lively and cute, with a good rtionship with the servants. Recalling past events, everyone felt a bit dissatisfied with Song Fan¡¯s cold demeanor.
¡°Sister,¡± Meng Xia said with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Yin Yin is gone. Can¡¯t you be more tolerant? Moreover, Priest Li didn¡¯t provoke you. What are you doing?¡±
Song Fan pursed her lips. ¡°What did I do?¡± She stared coldly at the two people performing in front of her and then at Priest Li.. ¡°What do you think I did?¡±
Chapter 368 - 368: Reminder
Chapter 368 - 368: Reminder
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Priest Li dared not meet Song Fan¡¯s eyes, avoiding her gaze, and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±
Upon witnessing his timidity, Meng Xia grew angrier. She couldn¡¯t understand why everyone changed their demeanor when Song Fan was around.
Priest Li, a renowned figure in the spiritualmunity, carried himself with an air of superiority even within the Song Family, seemingly indifferent to Meng Xia, the adopted daughter.
Stepping forward, Meng Xia grabbed Song Fan, who was about to leave. ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t leave. Did you threaten Priest Li? Don¡¯t you want him to perform the ritual for Yin Yin? Do you want her to remain restless?¡±
¡°Let go.¡± Song Fan stared at her coldly.
Frightened by Song Fan¡¯s demeanor, Meng Xia quickly released her but continued, ¡°Although you¡¯re the Eldest Miss of the Song Family, godmother is the mistress of this family. What¡¯s wrong with her doing things for her daughter? Yin Yin treated everyone here well; she¡¯s also the daughter of the Song Family.¡±
¡°So?¡± Song Fan couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. Despite thinking Meng Xia was somewhat intelligent, it turned out she was muddle-headed, her ploys not much better than Song Yin¡¯s. ¡°Look, there¡¯s a surveince camera above your head. It¡¯s a recording. If I say or do anything, you can check it or call the police. ¡±
¡°You!¡± Meng Xia was so angry that she didn¡¯t know what to say. Hoping to regain her position in the servants¡¯ hearts, she wanted them to recognize her as the kind adopted daughter. However, Song Fan proved difficult to handle.
She turned to Priest Li. ¡°Priest Li, do you think she did something to you? Why did you almost fall?¡±
Priest Li had calmed down, yet he dared not look up at Song Fan. He shook his head. ¡°Miss Song didn¡¯t do anything. It was just an ident.¡¯
A servant standing nearby spoke softly, ¡°Eldest Miss didn¡¯t do anything. She didn¡¯t say a word. Don¡¯t use her.¡±
The other servants nodded in agreement. While the Song Family vi¡¯s garden was vast, no one spoke during the incident. If Song Fan had said something, those nearby would have heard. The servants quickly came forward to testify. ¡°Miss just stood there and watched for a while. She didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss didn¡¯t even touch Priest Li. He took a few steps back.¡±
¡°Madam, it wasn¡¯t Eldest Miss who did it.¡±
Song Fan nced at Meng Yu and Meng Xia mockingly. ¡°It seems you¡¯re truly upset. Perhaps you¡¯re hallucinating. Why not arrange for a psychiatrist? Your father knows many experts; it wouldn¡¯t be good if his condition worsened, and he had to go to a mental hospital.¡¯
Meng Xia wanted to retort, but Meng Yu tightly grabbed her. She understood that opposing Song Fan was pointless now.
Seeing Meng Xia¡¯s unwilling expression, Song Fan continued, ¡°I remember telling you that Song Yin was sent away by her closest family. It has nothing to do with me. Even if she bes a ghost, she won¡¯te looking for me. Who do you think she¡¯d look for?¡±
Seeing Meng Yu and Meng Xia¡¯s expressions change, Song Fan turned around, leaving in a good mood.
When Priest Li sensed her departure, he reverted to his sage-like demeanor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t notice earlier. Let¡¯s proceed with the ritual quickly to bring her peace.¡±
Upon hearing this, Meng Yu remembered that the main purpose was to send Song Yin away. She stood to the side with a devout expression, waiting for Priest Li to begin.
The ritualsted until nightfall. Priest Li declined the Song Family¡¯s hospitality and left with his entourage.
As Song Fan was about to leave, she signaled her men to step back.
¡°So now you¡¯re not afraid of me?¡± Song Fan looked at him with doubt. Ever since she was reborn here, certain things required belief, and there were aspects she had no control over.
She could sense the fear Priest Li harbored when facing her, yet she was certain she didn¡¯t know him.
This time, Priest Li met her gaze directly. Upon taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve had the chance toe to this world, ept it as it is. Good begets good, and evil begets evil.¡¯
Though his words weren¡¯t entirely clear, both understood the underlying message. Song Fan hadn¡¯t anticipated encountering a genuine Taoist priest in this day and age. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright, thank you for your kind words.¡± Upon seeing Priest Li linger, she asked, ¡°Is there something else you want to
Priest Li hesitated but, seeing no one around, spoke, ¡°Her name isn¡¯t Yin Yin..¡±
Chapter 369 - 369: Bar
Chapter 369 - 369: Bar
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
¡°What?¡± Upon hearing these two names, Song Fan didn¡¯t immediately grasp the situation, but soon she understood. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Priest Li shook his head. ¡°My knowledge is limited. I¡¯m not entirely sure. It¡¯s just that certain things resonate as if when I see you, I can recognize that you are not you.¡±
He added with some confusion, ¡°But indeed, I heard she doesn¡¯t go by Yin Yin.¡±
Song Fan continued to watch him skeptically. She knew the DNA test had been conducted, and the police department wouldn¡¯t make a mistake. Meng Yu had only one daughter, and there couldn¡¯t be a second person. But how could this person sense her abnormalities? Could he have misheard?
Before she could continue questioning, Priest Li slightly bowed, ¡°Meeting today is a fateful encounter for both of us. I¡¯ll remind you: someday, you may need to save my life.¡±
Song Fan looked at the departing Taoist priest in bewilderment. Although she didn¡¯t think he would speak nonsense, why did he say it wasn¡¯t Song Yin?
She turned back to look at the vi. Meng Yu was standing at the window, looking outside. When she saw Song Fan turn around, Meng Yu quickly closed the curtains, as if afraid of her gaze.
Could it be another trick by Meng Yu? Song Fan couldn¡¯t be sure. However, indeed, a woman had died in the car ident, and Meng Yu¡¯s tears that day seemed too genuine, even for someone as cunning as her.
Song Fan shook her head. This matter could only be silently remembered. What about Priest Li saying she might need to save his life in the future? She sighed in resignation. She didn¡¯t even know if she could investigate her mother¡¯s cause of death, and now someone believed she could save lives.
Due to concerns about the surveince during the day, Song Fan not only had Lan Yue investigate the information on the foreigners, but she also checked them through the dark web.
The people hired by Gu Hai were mostly charged with offenses like fighting and extortion. Even after their release, they weren¡¯t exactlyw-abiding citizens. However, these small-time thugs weren¡¯t of much concern to her. If even these types could get close to Gu Chen, it might be time to consider changing the security team around Gu Chen, even if they were from the Gu family.
What caught her attention were the foreigners. Both she and Lan Yue found that one of the men was a bodyguard from the Brown Group, Charlie¡¯s second brother¡¯s right-hand man. The fact that this person came to A City was worth contemting.
He even intentionally dyed his hair ck, not wanting to be too conspicuous. So, was this person tracking Charlie or Gu Chen? Some things were better rified by asking the person directly. If Charlie was so eager to cooperate, then it should be aprehensive coboration.
She and Charlie agreed to meet at a bar. Charlie had arrived early.
The dim lighting entuated the contrast as Song Fan, dressed in loose sportswear, seemed out of ce among the other patrons. However, upon seeing her beautiful face, there were whistles, though many refrained from approaching when they noticed her indifferent gaze.
Meanwhile, Charlie was holding a long-haired, seductive beauty. The woman, looking at him affectionately, picked up a ss. ¡°Darling, do we not need me to apany you tonight?¡±
Everyone who came to this bar invariably sought excitement. Charlie, being exceptional, was selected by the woman not just for his handsomeness but also for his diamond cufflinks and limited edition watches. How could she let go of such a man?
But Charlie¡¯s gaze did not linger on the beautiful woman; instead, he looked at the sportswear-d girl behind her. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m sorry. Mypanion has arrived.¡±
The woman nced at Song Fan, seemingly unremarkable except for her beautiful face. She used her chest to rub against Charlie and then coquettishly said, ¡°What¡¯s so good about in water? Don¡¯t you want to try a different taste?¡±
Charlie gently pinched the woman¡¯s buttocks and then said, ¡°I like the original; I don¡¯t like the aftertaste.
The woman yfully pped him, then red at Song Fan before leaving. As she departed, she even told the bartender, ¡°He¡¯s paying!¡±
Song Fan clicked her tongue. ¡°You¡¯re really¡ Never mind. Let¡¯s get to business.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be so serious. What would you like to drink?¡± Charlie tilted his head and looked at her. Upon seeing her serious expression, he said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the private room. I know you want to ask something.¡±
The two of them went upstairs to a private room on the third floor. Meanwhile, in a corner of the first-floor hall, someone quickly took continuous photos of the two, sending the pictures to the employer.
Within a minute of sending the photos, the person¡¯s phone notified him of a transfer of twenty thousand dors. Satisfied, he left the bar.
Chapter 370 - 370: Xia Yu
Chapter 370 - 370: Xia Yu
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
The two people who were photographed were still unaware that the picture had already been sent to Song Yin¡¯s phone. To be precise, she was Xu Wen now.
Mrs. Xu was very capable, and Song Fan did not pursue the matter. She immediately brought her daughter back to the capital, where the best hospitals and doctors were avable. She couldn¡¯t let the only heir of the Xu family end up like this. At this moment, Xu Wen was in the VIP ward of the hospital, awaiting a skin transnt and cosmetic surgery.
Her face was wrapped in bandages as she coldly observed the person in the photo. ¡°What a slut. She¡¯s really restless.¡±
There was a knock on the door, and the nurse entered uneasily. Miss Xu was
always difficult to serve, having two faces in front of everyone, causing the
nurse some trouble.
¡°Why are you sote? You just don¡¯t want me to recover quickly?¡± Xu Wen snorted sharply. Her voice was piercing due to the sulfuric acid, fortunately not very severe on her throat.
¡°It¡¯s time to change your dressing,¡± the nurse said uneasily.
ncing at the time, Xu Wen nodded, gesturing for the nurse to proceed.
Though the nurse changed Xu Wen¡¯s dressing daily, she would always frown when seeing her wounds. The sulfuric acid wounds were not only ugly but also revealed some pre-existing skin conditions.
Everyone in the hospital asionally mentioned this matter, but no one said it in front of her. The nurse endured the difort, suppressing the urge to vomit, as she changed Xu Wen¡¯s dressing.
¡°You think my face is disgusting? Do you want to vomit?¡± Xu Wen remarked coldly.
The nurse, scared, trembled, and identally caused the cotton ball to stick to the wound, leading to bleeding. Apanied by the smell of rotting flesh, the young nurse retched.
¡°Get lost! Get lost! Get lost!¡± Xu Wen shouted agitatedly, pushing the nurse away.
Hearing themotion, people outside quickly intervened, pulling them apart. The nurse leader apologized, but Xu Wen showed no signs of stopping.
¡°Get lost! She¡¯s just a nurse. How dare she despise me? Do you know who I am?¡± Xu Wen tugged at the head nurse¡¯s cor. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m disgusting? Disgusting?¡±
The nurse leader shook her head repeatedly and then signaled for others to leave.
Xu Wen became angrier, roaring, ¡°Who allowed you to leave? You don¡¯t care about the patient; do you want me to die? You¡¯re treating human negligently! I¡¯m going to report you and expose you. I¡¯ll give you a bad reputation!¡±
¡°Miss Xu, that¡¯s enough,¡± a male voice came from the door. Xu Wen¡¯s hand trembled at the voice. The head nurse, relieved, greeted, ¡°Dr. Xia, you¡¯re here.¡±
Other medical staff also sighed in relief, knowing Miss Xu feared Dr. Xia the most, her attending physician. Everyone thought that this was the patient¡¯s instinctive fear of the doctor, but only Xu Wen knew that she was really afraid of this man from the bottom of her heart.
Ever since being rescued from the Song Family¡¯s dungeon, she had been tortured daily, and Dr. Xia Yu was the one who poisoned her. Despite her hatred, without his antidote, she would die.
Xia Yu said gently, ¡°It¡¯s understandable that such a beautiful girl like Miss Xu would be in such a situation. Don¡¯t take it to heart. You guys can go out first. I bought supper for everyone.¡±
¡°But¡¡± The head nurse hesitated, looking at Xu Wen and the gauze.
¡°No need,¡± Xia Yu smiled, taking the gauze. ¡°I can handle this kind of small matter. Sister Zhao, you should go and change your clothes too.¡±
The head nurse then lowered her head to look at her clothes. The cor had already been pulled open by Xu Wen, and two buttons were missing. She then nodded in embarrassment. ¡°Sorry to trouble you again, Dr. Xia.¡±
Seeing everyone gone, Xia Yu¡¯s smile disappeared. He quickly picked up the gauze and medicine and changed Xu Wen¡¯s dressing without hesitation.
He was not as gentle as the nurse. He used a lot of strength with every blow, but even though Xu Wen was in so much pain that she was about to cry, she still bit her lip and did not make a sound.
After changing the dressing, Xia Yu was in a good mood and even tied a beautiful bow on the gauze. Then, he looked at Xu Wen, whose face was covered in gauze, as if he were admiring a piece of art. ¡°Look, how beautiful. You don¡¯t know how much I suffered to study medicine..¡±
Chapter 371 - 371: Who Wants to Kill Him?
Chapter 371 - 371: Who Wants to Kill Him?
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Xia Yu poked Xu Wen¡¯s forehead hard. ¡°So, if you want to suffer, I have a way to make you suffer forever.¡±
Xu Wen nodded and shook her head stiffly, her body trembling uncontrobly.
She dared not utter a word.
Seeing her like this, Xia Yu snorted coldly and took out a pill. He forcefully opened her mouth and shoved the pill inside. ¡°Antidote pill, don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t have to suffer anymore. After stic surgery in two days, you¡¯ll be the real Xu Wen.¡±
Upon hearing this, a glimmer appeared in Xu Wen¡¯s eyes. She cautiously asked, ¡°Is it true? Can the scars on my face be removed?¡±
A teenage girl is at the age of admiring beauty. How could she possibly spend the rest of her life with a scarred face? Xia Yu gently touched her hair and smiled, ¡°When have I ever disappointed you? But keep in mind, that the antidote has a time limit. However, rest assured, as long as I¡¯m here, you¡¯ll be the beautiful Xu Wen, the Eldest Miss of the Xu family.¡±
Heughed carelessly, his words causing Xu Wen to shiver. She recalled many unimaginable past events.
Seeing her frightened expression, Xia Yu became even happier, his lips curving into an attractive arc. ¡°Alright, be obedient these days. Disturbing these people won¡¯t do you any good. The Eldest Miss of the Xu family should learn to win people¡¯s hearts; you need to maintain a good image.¡±
It was only when he left that Xu Wen finally breathed a sigh of relief.
Quickly grabbing her phone, she considered exposing the photo. However, now that she was the Eldest miss of the Xu family, she couldn¡¯t let this incident be associated with her.
Even if this matter were to spread, it couldn¡¯t be done by her. She scrolled through Xu Wen¡¯s WeChat friends and found someone useful.
Meanwhile, in a VIP room at the bar, Charlie revealed everything, ¡°I believe both you and President Gu have investigated me. The youngest son of the Brown family is just an unloved illegitimate child with some influence but not much.¡±
He chuckled self-deprecatingly, ¡°Even so, my two brothers despise me, wishing I would die outside. So, the foreign man you saw at dinner is probably there to monitor me and Gu Chen, my second brother¡¯s right-hand man.¡±
Song Fan didn¡¯t find his confession surprising. Charlie was undoubtedly resourceful, and to establish a stable position in the Brown family, he needed powerful allies; otherwise, he¡¯d be wiped out sooner orter.
¡°So, Gu Chen¡¯s poisoning is rted to the Brown family?¡± She asked with certainty, her eyes smiling butcking any humor.
Charlie shrugged, ¡°Probably? But it definitely wasn¡¯t me who poisoned him. Also, I can tell you, he got poisoned when he was very young.¡±
Frowning, Song Fan could only determine Gu Chen had been poisoned, but she had no idea when it had happened. The thought of him suffering from such a severe poison since childhood weighed heavily on her heart.
Charlie continued, ¡°And 25 is a critical age. As far as I know, poisoned individuals rarely live past 25, even if they seem fine now.¡±
¡°Do you know what poison he was exposed to?¡± Song Fan pressed on, feeling that the truth was right in front of her.
However, Charlie shook his head, ¡°Worldly problems are beyond someone like me. But I have nothing to do with this poison. And, I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s someone in the capital who survived being poisoned. Maybe that person has an antidote?¡±
Song Fan didn¡¯t press for the identity of that person. She understood Charlie wouldn¡¯t reveal it easily. Her purpose foring today was to keep an eye on the people who were tailing them. So, she said, ¡°If someone is monitoring you, can we continue our cooperation as usual?¡±
Charlie nodded seriously, ¡°Do you think my two brothers care about a small jewelry brand? Even if it earns several billion or even over a hundred billion in revenue each year, it¡¯s just a drop in the bucket for them. They don¡¯t care.¡±
His implication was that the coboration would continue, and the individuals monitoring them were more focused on Gu Chen.
A strange silence settled in the room. Song Fan originally intended to eliminate the people sent by the other side. Domestically, that would be manageable involving the police could lead to their arrest. However, dealing with those abroad posed a greater challenge.
It seemed Charlie sensed her concerns, and he reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Those who failed in their previous attempts won¡¯t make a move again. Now that Gu Chen is cooperating with me, it¡¯s like having the protection of the Brown family. Those people won¡¯t dare to act recklessly.¡±
Song Fan keenly seized on the key point, ¡°So, you do know who wants to kill him?¡±
Chapter 372 - 372: Poisoned
Chapter 372 - 372: Poisoned
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Charlie, however, avoided the topic and brought up something more interesting to Song Fan, ¡°I heard Snow Red Flower can detoxify various poisons. Though it¡¯s rarely found, I¡¯m not well-versed in traditional Chinese medicine. Is it true?¡±
Song Fan had only discussed Snow Red Flower with Gu Chen, and she wasn¡¯t sure if someone had leaked information while Gu Chen was investigating. She discreetly clenched her fist, then casually replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, but I haven¡¯t studied it. I can¡¯t confirm its effectiveness.¡¯
¡°Even you¡¯re not sure?¡± Charlie frowned. The reason the base valued Song Fan so much was her abilities. He didn¡¯t know about her various influential identities until he investigated. Knowing medicinal properties was just one of her skills.
He squinted at Song Fan and then asked, ¡°You can¡¯t cure Gu Chen¡¯s poison?¡±
Instead of answering, Song Fan counter-questioned, ¡°Why do you think I can?¡±
She found Charlie increasingly suspicious. Even if the Brown family had power, did that mean they could know everything about her? It seemed Charlie¡¯s investigation into her was deeper than she thought.
¡°Intuition.¡± Charlie finished the wine in his ss in one gulp. ¡°Gu Chen is alive and well, which proves it. Otherwise, he should have been in aa or hospitalized by now. His second uncle also poisoned him, right?¡±
Hearing this, Song Fan affirmed that Charlie wasn¡¯t the one poisoning Gu Chen. It even seemed the person from the Brown family who was monitoring them wasn¡¯t nning to kill Gu Chen. Did this suggest a connection between the Brown family and the Gu family?
She didn¡¯t continue questioning and circled back to the previous topic, ¡°So, Snow Red Flower can detoxify Gu Chen?¡±
Since Charlie brought it up, she had no reason to let it go. If he had an agenda, she had a chance to obtain Snow Red Flower.
Charlie furrowed his brows and said regretfully, ¡°Someone in the Brown family researched it before, but that person¡ Snow Red Flower might be able to detoxify his poison, but I¡¯m not sure. I thought you knew; turns out, you don¡¯t.¡±
Song Fan nodded seriously, ¡°I can¡¯t be certain about herbs I¡¯ve never encountered. So, you¡¯re saying you have Snow Red Flower?¡±
She tried to keep her tone calm, but she couldn¡¯tpletely hide her excitement. The probability of finding Snow Red Flower was higher in Country B, and she might be able to help Gu Chen detoxify soon.
Charlie also sensed her interest in the matter. He smirked and answered frankly, ¡°I don¡¯t have it. Do you think it grows everywhere, like roadside weeds?¡±
Seeing a flicker of disappointment in Song Fan¡¯s eyes, he continued enthusiastically, ¡°But my second brother has it. Jason loves these peculiar things, and he¡¯s also somewhat of a medical expert.¡±
He stared at Song Fan intently, as if hoping to see a different expression on her face.
However, Song Fan couldn¡¯t recall anyone named Jason, and it seemed she hadn¡¯t heard of this person in the medical field either. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Your second brother is a medical expert? Does your family have a hospital or a pharmaceuticalpany? I¡¯m sorry; I¡¯m not very familiar with the Brown family¡¯s industries.¡±
Seeing her genuine expression, Charlie felt some regret. It seemed she genuinely had amnesia and couldn¡¯t even remember Jason. He briefly replied, ¡°The Brown family also has a pharmaceuticalpany and a few nursing homes, all managed by my second brother.¡±
¡°Your rtionship¡¡± Song Fan hesitated before asking, ¡°Will he give you Snow Red Flower?¡±
¡°Of course not.¡± Charlie looked at her as if she were foolish, ¡°That¡¯s why I need your cooperation with President Gu.¡±
Song Fan had considered that Charlie must have some requirements. Still, she didn¡¯t expect him to n to poison Jason.
¡°A jewelry brand means little to the Brown Group, but it can elevate my position in thepany. So, no matter how the brand performs, my second brother will definitelye to this site for theunch event.¡± Charlie had already nned the whole scenario, ¡°As long as hees, I¡¯ll have the opportunity to poison him.¡±
¡°You can poison him yourself; this trivial matter should be within your capabilities.¡± Song Fan wasn¡¯t interested in getting involved in thepetition among these major families. Even if she had Snow Red Flower, she didn¡¯t want Gu Chen to take unnecessary risks.
Jason understood medicine, and Gu Chen was poisoned. There might be a connection between the two. She even preferred Jason not toe to City A.
Song Fan stood up, ¡°Today, I just wanted to discuss the people tailing us. Since it¡¯s your family matter, please handle it. I¡¯ll pretend you didn¡¯t say what you just did..¡±
Chapter 373 - 373: Two Conditions
Chapter 373 - 373: Two Conditions
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
However, Charlie didn¡¯t get up. His tone was calm as if he was certain that Song
Fan would cooperate with him. ¡°Gu Chen¡¯s poison has been temporarily suppressed. It seems like he¡¯s fine, but the poison has infiltrated his internal organs. When the timees, even God won¡¯t be able to save him.¡±
True to his words, Song Fan didn¡¯t leave the private room upon hearing him. She turned to stare at Charlie, surprised at how well he understood this kind of poison.
These were the problems she had discovered only through repeated treatments for Gu Chen. The poison seemed dormant under the suppression of her medications and acupuncture, but it was lurking in his body. This was the most worrying aspect for Song Fan.
Charlie poured a ss of wine into her cup and gestured as if inviting her to listen. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to hear me out?¡±
Song Fan sat back on the sofa. She disliked feeling manipted, but at the moment, she had no choice. She coldly said, ¡°I won¡¯t involve myself in poisoning. Give me another condition.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need you to poison anyone. Ah, you¡¯re really impatient.¡± Charlieughed, ¡°He¡¯s my second brother. I won¡¯t let him die in City A. Even if he dies, it can¡¯t be connected to me, let alone to you.¡±
His smile carried a hint of cruelty but quickly reverted to a polite demeanor. ¡°I just want him to think he¡¯s dying from the poison. That¡¯s why I need a type of poison that weakens his body rapidly, and the antidote can¡¯t be easily found.
This way, he¡¯ll need Snow Red Flower.¡±
Understanding his intention, Song Fan asked, ¡°Then, you¡¯ll switch the antidote, and you¡¯ll obtain Snow Red Flower? Jason will die too?¡±
¡°Half-right!¡± Charlie snapped his fingers, ¡°I know, with the abilities of the divine healer Mingjing, you won¡¯t let him die. Besides, this type of poison shouldn¡¯t be a challenge for you, right? Master Mingjing?¡±
Song Fan squinted, not saying anything. Her identity as Mingjing had always been a secret, not even known to Lanyue.
In the past, to aid refugees from other countries, she had indeed made deals with certain world leaders using her medical skills. Mingjing became known during those times, but she rarely intervened unless the situation was critical. Except for Sasha, hardly anyone knew her true identity. Unexpectedly, Charlie had found out.
Seeing her silent, Charlie was ecstatic. His guess was correct. He thought about how his second brother could go mad for a woman. A lunatic like him wouldn¡¯t cherish beauty unless the person had some special qualities.
Suppressing his excitement, he slowly continued, ¡°I only need you to create the poison and the antidote. I¡¯ll handle the rest. I won¡¯t let Jason die here; it¡¯s not in my best interest. But you can get Snow Red Flower. Although it¡¯s uncertain if it will truly help President Gu, there¡¯s hope, isn¡¯t there?¡±
Song Fan still didn¡¯t speak. After a minute, she spoke slowly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to die, what do you gain from this?¡±
There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world; he must have something in mind for being so proactive.
Charlie didn¡¯t hide his intentions at all. ¡°Of course, to be the hero who saved my second brother. Snow Red Flower isn¡¯t a miracle cure. Even if it can save him, it will take months at the fastest, right? Old Brown values the reputation of the Brown Group and prefers sons with a broader perspective.¡±
Mentioning his father, Charlie¡¯s eyes showed a disdainful expression. ¡°He values the reputation of the Brown Group and prefers sons with a broader perspective.¡±
Song Fan understood his meaning. If he could save Jason, at least he would gain favor in Old Brown¡¯s eyes. With the antidote in his hands, he would have the authority to decide when to save him. By then, Jason¡¯s rights would all be transferred to him.
Seeing her hesitate, Charlie added fuel to the fire. ¡°Jason has already started monitoring Gu Chen. Do you think Gu Chen is safe? Besides, his birthday is getting closer, dear divine healer Mingjing.¡±
Every sentence he spoke shook Song Fan¡¯s resolve. She closed her eyes, feeling as if Gu Chen¡¯s smiling face was getting closer, and also recalling the first time she saw him in a critical condition. This unsettling feeling returned.
She suddenly opened her eyes, determined, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate, but I have two conditions..¡±
Chapter 374 - 374: Exposed
Chapter 374 - 374: Exposed
Trantor: Draqon Boat Trantion Editor: Draqon Boat Trantion
In just a few seconds, Song Fan weighed the pros and cons. Indeed, Gu Chen¡¯s time was limited, and since there was hope of obtaining Snow Red Flower, she couldn¡¯t afford to miss it. However, she couldn¡¯t let Charlie take control of the situation, or she would end up being manipted by him.
Charlie heard that she was about to set conditions but didn¡¯t mind at all. He immediately nodded, saying, ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡±
His smile didn¡¯t change, and he seemed even happier. He was curious about the situation when Song Fan and Jason met. Would Jason go insane?
¡°First, I can¡¯t give you the antidote until Snow Red Flower is in my hands, and I confirm its authenticity. Jason can¡¯t die at my hands. Second, you have to provide me with a sample of the poison.¡± Ignoring his excitement, Song Fan stated her conditions directly. ¡°Without a sample, I can¡¯t analyze it.¡±
Since Snow Red Flower is extremely precious, she can¡¯t keep experimenting with it. This is the safest approach.
Charlie frowned. The first condition was eptable, as he didn¡¯t want Jason to die so quickly. Jason currently held the Brown Group¡¯srgest industry, and he needed to strip him of everything gradually.
However, the second condition involved secrecy. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should provide a fake sample to deceive Song Fan.
Thinking about the future when he would still need Song Fan¡¯s abilities,
Charlie could only say, ¡°The first condition is fine. He indeed can¡¯t die at my hands. However, the second condition is tricky. I can only promise to do my best. Even if I can¡¯t get a sample, I¡¯ll find someone with the same poison. Is that eptable?¡±
Hearing his answer, Song Fan already understood most of it. Even if the person who poisoned Gu Chen wasn¡¯t from the Brown family, it must be someone Charlie knew. She naturally knew that such a poison was hard toe by. She nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s wish for a pleasant cooperation.¡±
When she returned home, it was already early morning. Song Fan felt a bit tired. Dealing with a clever person like Charlie in a battle of wits was not an easy task.
Back at the vi, she found that Meng Xia hadn¡¯t gone to sleep. Instead, she sat in the living room, wearing an angry expression.
¡°Sister, did you have a good time at the bar?¡± Meng Xia practically spat out each word, and it was evident that she was extremely angry.
Song Fan couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with her and wasn¡¯t interested in whether she had hired someone to follow her. At this moment, all she wanted was to go to sleep.
Meng Xia grabbed her, speaking assertively, ¡°You¡¯ve disgraced the face of the Song family. It¡¯s sote, and you¡¯re out with a man at a bar. Do youck men that much? Why do you have topete with me for Charlie?¡±
She took out her phone, shoving the screen in Song Fan¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m the one following you. People everywhere find you displeasing. All you know is to go out and fool around with men. They¡¯re just ying with you!¡±
Meng Xia usually carried herself well, rarely showing such agitation. But now, in the early hours of the morning, her voice was a bit louder, waking up the people in the vi.
The servants pretended to be asleep, not daring to wade into the mess. However, Song Yi came out of the bedroom, looking irritated. ¡°What¡¯s all this noise? Why haven¡¯t you two go back to your rooms?¡±
¡°Stepdad! Sister has brought shame to the Song family.¡± Meng Xia hurriedly ran upstairs and opened the webpage she had been looking at. ¡°Look, she went out with Charlie again, this time to a bar, and they were photographed.¡±
Song Yi looked at the title on the web page with a headache. Song Fan was on the news from time to time, almost catching up to the poprity of female celebrities.
#Miss Song at the Bar Night Out with a Handsome Guy#, #Song Fan and the Foreign Handsome Guy Rent a Room Again#
Song Fan opened her phone and saw the pictures online. She wasn¡¯t surprised; in fact, she thought this person wasn¡¯t as good as the private detective from before. The shots made her look shorter, and Charlie¡¯s face wasn¡¯t clearly captured.
But the gossip-hungryizens were already buzzing in the early morning.
despite the previous misunderstanding being rified. Although the previous incident was a misunderstanding, besides Song Kai¡¯s identity being rified, the matters between Song Fan and Gu Chen in the car, as well as the situation with the blond handsome guy, have yet to be cleared up.
However, many people within the Gu Corporation knew about Charlie¡¯s identity. Someone tried to rify the situation, but Song Fan had already deleted thosements. She had hacked into the website¡¯s backend, blocking any news rted to the Brown Group.
Afterpleting all this, she felt in a good mood. She looked at Meng Xia, then at the obviously still asleep Song Yi, and said, ¡°Dad, go back to sleep. Charlie and I went out to discuss cooperation. We¡¯ll sign a contract soon. Don¡¯t worry..¡±
Chapter 375 - 375: Love Triangle
Chapter 375 - 375: Love Triangle
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Back in her room, Song Fan couldn¡¯t find the desire to sleep. Since she had decided to take action, she was determined to do it to the best of her ability.
Although she found the online rumors a bit puzzling, she reasoned that there were probably many people who didn¡¯t like her, and more rumors might surface in the future. However, she didn¡¯t care much. If it could bring in more traffic, she could use it to her advantage.
Song Fan entered the dark web and quickly identified the mastermind behind the scenes. It was Zhao Li. The Zhao family was also prominent in the capital, although not on par with the four major families.
Looking at Zhao Li¡¯s information, Song Fan felt speechless. The previous incident involving Xu Wen and her could be considered a well-known feud, and they had some family connections.
But Zhao Li had only met Gu Chen a few times and had fallen head over heels for him. Moreover, it seemed like quite a few people in their social circle were aware of it.
The pictures of Song Fan and Charlie this time were leaked by Zhao Li. It seemed reasonable enough because Zhao Li considered Song Fan as her love rival.
Song Fan knocked on her somewhat dizzy head. The number of people considering her as a love rival seemed to be increasing. It appeared that Gu Chen was indeed quite popr.
However, thinking about Gu Chen¡¯s usually unsmiling face, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why everyone liked such an icy man. She mused that those who liked him were probably into masochism.
While Song Fan was lost in thought, the online attacks on her were overwhelming.
¡°The previous incident wasn¡¯t baseless and spread like wildfire. Even if the person in the room was indeed Song Kai, it didn¡¯t prove that Song Fan wouldn¡¯t engage with another man.¡±
¡°Yes, exactly! Besides, she seems to have a thing for handsome blond guys, right?¡±
¡°Song Fan looks like a fox spirit. I heard Xu Wen has been disfigured, and Song
Fan¡¯s getting more and more audacious. Does she really think she¡¯s Mrs. Gu?¡± ¡°But I feel like Song Fan isn¡¯t that kind of person. She seems straightforward.¡¯
¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. She has secured her position in the Song family and even entered the Song Group. She¡¯s not as harmless as she looks.¡±
All thements attempting to rify were blocked, and the overwhelming majority were attacked. Within a few minutes, there were already millions ofments. Watching the data continuously grow, Song Fan felt even happier. This was practically free publicity!
To avoid Meng Xia¡¯s harassment, Song Fan arrived at thepany early the next day, only to find that Lan Yue was even earlier.
¡°Boss, what are you doing?¡± Lan Yue quickly pushed her into the office. ¡°Why are you letting those people insult you so recklessly? You even blocked thements. What are you trying to do?¡±
With Lan Yue¡¯s capabilities, she was well aware that Song Fan was behind all this. She just couldn¡¯t understand why Song Fan would do such a thing. It seemed to have no benefits.
Song Fan patted her on the shoulder with a smile, then tossed the bread she had just bought to her. ¡°You¡¯re up so early. I bet you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. I¡¯ll make you a cup of coffee.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want coffee!¡± If it weren¡¯t for fear that her colleagues outside would hear something, Lan Yue would have rushed over to pull Song Fan¡¯s ear. ¡°What are you doing? Charlie¡¯s identity is not a secret. Let him rify.¡±
Song Fan kept smiling. ¡°What¡¯s there to rify? Besides, don¡¯t you think this is an opportunity?¡±
¡°An opportunity?¡± Lan Yue calmed down. Song Fan was always decisive, and it seemed like she was nning something.
After seeing Song Fan¡¯s sly smile, Lan Yue eximed in surprise, ¡°Are you nning to use this wave of attention to publicly announce the cooperation with Brown Group? This is too¡¡±
Lan Yue originally wanted to say ¡°opportunistic, ¡± but considering the benefits of this wave of attention, she had to admit that what Song Fan was doing was a clever move. However, it was also a huge gamble on her reputation.
However, Song Fan didn¡¯t care much. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The truth is there. It¡¯s just temporary for my image. So, the bigger this matter gets, the better. Nowadays,izens love to gossip, especially about conflicts among wealthy families, love triangles, and such. The poprity is soaring! Look, the discussion has already exceeded a few million!¡±
Lan Yue narrowed her eyes. She caught the key point. ¡°Love triangle? The three of you? So, who do you love?¡±
Song Fan rolled her eyes at her seriously and didn¡¯t answer her question. ¡°You don¡¯t need to get involved in this matter. I know what I¡¯m doing. And someone is sending us traffic, so don¡¯t worry. Focus on finalizing the contract. The truth will be revealed within two days.¡±
She emphatically knocked on the table.. ¡°Hurry up!¡±
Chapter 376 - 376: Gossip
Chapter 376 - 376: Gossip
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Just as Li Na arrived at thepany, she eagerly pulled Lan Yue aside. ¡°Have you seen the photos online? Miss Song and Charlie¡¡±
She blinked repeatedly, and her gossip-filled expression was about to burst.
At this moment, Wen Chao quickly walked over, took a nce at Song Fan¡¯s office to confirm she wasn¡¯t looking, then whispered, ¡°I heard from a ssmate that the website seems to have blocked keywords for Miss Song¡¯s rification, and Mr. Brown¡¯s identity is not allowed to be disclosed. Is this making our boss take the me?¡±
¡°Is this a joke? I tried to post ament yesterday, and it wouldn¡¯t go through,¡± Li Na said with resentment, clenching her fist. ¡°Could it be another one of Gu Chen¡¯s secret admirers causing trouble? But they did go to the bar. Oh my, this is so scandalous.¡±
Wang Wei suddenly coughed heavily, and Li Na immediately understood. She slyly returned to her seat, realizing that Song Fan had already approached their group.
¡°Bring yourptops and notepads, along with the materials Miss Lan sent you yesterday. Follow me to the meeting room,¡± Song Fan said expressionlessly.
The people around exchanged nces, pursing their lips, unwilling to speak. There were also people from other departments looking over, whispering among themselves. It seemed like everyone in Song Corporation had seen the news online.
However, it wouldn¡¯t affect Song Fan at all. It wasn¡¯t until they reached the meeting room that she said, ¡°Yesterday, Charlie and I went to the bar.¡±
Li Na gasped, gripping Lan Yue beside her. She was getting a bit overwhelmed, wondering if her superior was about to confess her love life. Wen Chao and Wang Wei didn¡¯t say anything, but their eyes revealed considerable shock.
Song Fan ignored their reactions and continued, ¡°Charlie and I have finalized our coboration. We¡¯ll provide the contract, and once both sides confirm there are no issues, we can sign. The heat from yesterday¡¯s topic won¡¯tst forever.
We need to sign before the truthes out. Understand?¡±
The meeting room was silent for a few seconds, then Wen Chao was the first to react. He pped his thigh. ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re amazing!¡±
He looked at the still-confused Wang Wei and Li Na before exining, ¡°The discussion of this topic is about to surpass five million. Do you know how many people are involved?¡±
Li Na muttered in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better if fewer people know about this kind of thing?¡±
Wen Chao scolded her, ¡°Are you stupid? Miss Song and Mr. Brown went to discuss cooperation. Mr. Brown is not¡ involved with Miss Song.¡±
The words ¡°friend with benefits¡± were about to slip out, but Wen Chao cleverly stopped before continuing, ¡°Charlie¡¯s identity doesn¡¯t need any fabrication. Once rified, the gossip disappears, and the heat diminishes.¡±
¡°So what?¡± Li Na didn¡¯t understand at first, but relying on her years of starstruck experience, she suddenly realized. ¡°I get it! So, it¡¯s using the scandal to attract attention first, then announcing the cooperation with Brown Group andunching our jewelry brand!¡±
Li Na even stood up excitedly. ¡°This move is brilliant! I¡¯ve seen many celebrity teams do this. The attention skyrockets! Miss Song, you¡¯re amazing! Someone tried to frame you, and you¡¯re turning it around! I admire you so much.¡±
Suddenly gaining a fan, Song Fan was a bit ufortable, but she quickly adjusted. ¡°The documents I sent you contain the basic content I prepared. Let¡¯s n the details together. We must finalize the contract today.¡±
Everyone nodded vigorously, their eyes showing determination. Under the leadership of a new boss, these new employees were about to coborate with an internationalpany so quickly, and it felt somewhat unbelievable.
The entire work process went smoothly. Charlie had already prepared a detailed n, and Gu Chen had no objections. Song Fan had the final say on everything.
Although her department consisted mainly of neers, under Song Fan¡¯s guidance, everything was harmonious. Even at lunchtime, they almost all stayed in the meeting room for discussion. Wen Chao made a PowerPoint presentation, with Wang Wei and Li Na providing additional information. The contract began to take shape gradually.
Thinking that everyone hadn¡¯t eaten lunch, Song Fan stood up and ordered takeout, then left the office. Within a few minutes, the food delivery had already arrived.
¡°Food delivery is here; let¡¯s take a break.¡± Lan Yue pped her hands and had the food ced on the side.
Wen Chao eximed with delight, ¡°No way? Does Lanhai Hotel have takeout? Oh my god, this packaging is so exquisite!¡±
Chapter 377 - 377: For Me
Chapter 377 - 377: For Me
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Li Na¡¯s eyes also lit up. The bag of pastries that Lan Yue opened happened to be her favorite. ¡°Oh my god, this osmanthus cake has never been allowed to be taken out! Oh my god, can I have a piece first?¡±
¡°Of course!¡± Lan Yue directly unpacked it and stuffed the osmanthus cake into Li Na¡¯s hands. ¡°Since it was bought by our boss, it belongs to us. Eat as much as you want.¡±
Lan Yue and Wen Chao, with their carefree personalities, didn¡¯t notice anything amiss and happily opened the takeout.
But Wang Wei¡¯s eyes flickered. He always felt that Lan Yue and Song Fan were too close, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just silently marveled at Song Fan¡¯s generosity, thinking that she truly lived up to being Miss Song, always generous.
Several people had already started eating when Song Fan, holding a cafeteria lunch box, arrived a bitte. The moment she pushed open the door, she saw everyone enjoying the food. Li Na even warmly greeted her, ¡°Miss Song,e quickly. This roast duck won¡¯t taste good when it gets cold.¡±
Although Song Fan loved good food, her years in the mercenary life had made her ustomed to a simple lifestyle as long as she wasn¡¯t starving. She had just gone to the cafeteria to order a few dishes, but she didn¡¯t expect these people to start eating without her.
Looking at the takeout packaging from Lanhai Hotel, she looked at Lan Yue in shock. ¡°Miss Lan, did you spend your monthly sry to treat everyone to lunch?¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Lan Yue, while biting into a duck¡¯s neck, looked at Song Fan in shock. ¡°Boss, haven¡¯t you paid yet? Are you treating us, or are we going to split the bills?¡±
Wen Chao quickly put down his chopsticks. With only a two-thousand-yuan monthly sry during his internship, he couldn¡¯t afford such an expensive lunch.
¡°Didn¡¯t you order it?¡± Li Na, however, didn¡¯t put down the pastries in her hand. ¡°We can¡¯t casually order takeout from Lanhai Hotel. If it¡¯s not Miss Song, who else could make them deliver?¡±
Wang Wei, more pragmatic, didn¡¯t care whether they were going Dutch or not. He couldn¡¯t waste any bite of the delicious food.
Just as the group was puzzled, there was a knock on the door behind them. Gu Chen stood outside the meeting room, smiling and holding an exquisite Lanhai Hotel takeout bag. Song Fan instantly understood what was going on.
She quickly ran to open the door. ¡°This is too extravagant. We just need something simple to eat. We¡¯re busy with work today.¡±
She was too engrossed in the cooperative work and had momentarily forgotten to inform Gu Chen about it. Song Fan didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a bit guilty when looking at him.
¡°Yeah, you¡¯re indeed very busy.¡± Gu Chen ced the takeout bag on the table. ¡°Drinking sote at the bar yesterday anding to work early this morning, it¡¯s indeed hard work. Try this chocte cake; it¡¯s especially sweet.¡±
Although he spoke with a smile, for some reason, Song Fan felt her back shiver. The others were tactful enough to pick up the food quickly and leave the meeting room.
As Li Na left, she cast a nce at the chocte cake. Feeling the awkward atmosphere, she quickly closed the meeting room door.
The room fell silent, leaving only two people. Gu Chen was still smiling as he looked at Song Fan, who, feeling a bit uneasy, could only cough a few times to cover the awkwardness.
¡°Did you drink too much yesterday and catch a cold?¡± Gu Chen asked, still smiling.
Song Fan didn¡¯t know how to deal with the situation. In the end, she could only change the subject. ¡°Charlie told me about the coboration, and he mentioned Snow Red Flower.¡±
Gu Chen hadn¡¯t expected that the two were discussing this matter yesterday. A flicker of surprise shed across his face, and he signaled for Song Fan to continue.
Song Fan then exined the whole story to him. Since he was also involved, he should be informed.
¡°And this kind of poison is not easy to concoct, so I might need to use the equipment in your vi,¡± Song Fan said somewhat uneasily.
In fact, she had thought about this matter early on. This high-end poison required her full attention and specialized equipment. Doing experiments at Gu Chen¡¯s vi was the best choice. However, with everything that happened yesterday, she truly forgot to discuss it with Gu Chen.
But after hearing her words, Gu Chen remained silent for a while. He just
stared at Song Fan fixedly. She thought he might be a bit unhappy, so she hurriedly exined, ¡°You can rest assured; I won¡¯t let Jason die. But if you want me to detoxify you, I need the poison sample and Snow Red Flower, so the coboration with Charlie¡¡±
Before she could finish speaking, Gu Chen suddenly stood up and directly hugged her.. His lips were close to her ear as he asked, ¡°So, you agreed to coborate with him because of me, right?¡±
Chapter 378 - 378: Still For Me
Chapter 378 - 378: Still For Me
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Smelling the familiar scent of the man, Song Fan¡¯s heartbeat elerated incessantly. She felt the rising temperature between them. She pushed with force but found that she couldn¡¯t move Gu Chen at all.
¡°Answer me.¡± Gu Chen¡¯s tone sounded like amand, yet also like a whisper. Song Fan felt her ears itching, and her face began to heat up.
¡°Miss Song, in a while, Brown Group¡¡± Lan Yue opened the door and was shocked to see the ambiguous posture of the two, gaping in disbelief.
Almost instinctively, Song Fan took a step back, and Gu Chen¡¯s grip loosened. Only then did she break free from his embrace.
¡°You guys may go on.¡± Lan Yue, wanting to close the door, was directly pulled by Song Fan. ¡°What did you say about Brown Group?¡±
Song Fan struggled to calm her emotions, but it was evident that her mood was unstable, and her flushed face had not yet recovered.
Lan Yue stole a nce at the visibly unhappy Gu Chen and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. They just wanted to confirm the details of the coboration. Since our contract discussion is almostplete, they wanted to know your thoughts.¡±
She knew how important this coboration was to Song Fan. Even if it spoiled Gu Chen¡¯s good mood, she had to finish discussing work matters.
Lan Yue cautiously hid behind Song Fan, afraid that Gu Chen would re at her.
Song Fan, just wanting to get the matter straight, agreed for the representatives of Brown Group toe. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do it at three in the afternoon. That should be enough time. You can leave now.¡±
Lan Yue felt like she had received a pardon and quickly nodded, even taking a box of osmanthus cake as she left. ¡°This is especially delicious; I saved some for you.¡±
Seeing her act this way, Song Fan smiled and, turning around, caught sight of Gu Chen, who didn¡¯t seem pleased. She awkwardly said, ¡°You treat your subordinates well; aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯re your father¡¯s spies?¡±
She picked up a piece of osmanthus cake and put it in her mouth. The sweetness instantly filled her mouth, apanied by the fragrance of osmanthus, making her feel pleasantly happy. After swallowing the osmanthus cake, Song Fan, in a good mood, said, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ve figured out everything about them.¡±
Looking at Gu Chen¡¯s cold snort, she weakly asked, ¡°Have you eaten? How about having some cafeteria food with me?¡±
Gu Chen nced at the simple takeout boxes. He originally intended to refuse but, hearing Song Fan¡¯s stomach growl, he nodded with a smile. ¡°asionally experiencing some hardships of themon people is not bad.¡±
Song Fan quickly arranged the dishes, then somewhat helplessly gave him a look. ¡°Yes, Young Master Gu can¡¯t endure hardships, but you should know that some people can¡¯t even afford to experience this kind of hardship.¡±
¡°Are you talking about the refugees you¡¯ve taken in? Or is it from when you were a mercenary before?¡± Rarely did Song Fan mention her past, but Gu Chen, unintentionally, asked to learn more about her.
However, Song Fan just kept her head down and ate, then vaguely said, ¡°Both, maybe.¡±
Knowing that she didn¡¯t want to talk about those things, Gu Chen didn¡¯t pursue it. Instead, he brought back the previous topic, ¡°So, have you coborated with Charlie for my sake?¡±
¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t expect him to return to this question, almost choking on her food.
Gu Chen patted her back lightly, and she felt somewhat relieved. She then exined, ¡°The poisoning incident might be rted to the Brown family. This is a breakthrough. Even if it¡¯s not rted to them, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as there is Snow Red Flower, I¡¯m confident I can cure you. And he mentioned that there are others poisoned, so I suspect it might be rted to Charlie¡¯s elder brother, Jason?¡± Song Fan always felt like she had heard of Jason before, but she couldn¡¯t recall who he was.
Especially since he understood medicine and could get Snow Red Flower, she couldn¡¯t underestimate him.
¡°So, it¡¯s still for me.¡± Gu Chen seemed to have not heard anything else, focusing on confirming this point.
Song Fan could only nod helplessly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all for you. So, now you can eat peacefully. Don¡¯t keep staring at me, alright?¡±
The two finished their meal quickly. Gu Chen wasn¡¯t used to such oily food, but luckily, he wasn¡¯t picky. It was Song Fan who was single-mindedly thinking about the contract, which increased the speed of their meal.
¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Gu Chen cut the cake and handed her a piece.
Song Fan, not caring about her image, quickly devoured it with three bites. ¡°I want to finalize the contract as soon as possible. If you have nothing to do in the afternoon, why not stay and discuss it with us? After all, Gu Corporation is also involved.¡±
¡°I thought you only had eyes for Charlie andpletely forgot about me.¡± Gu
Chen picked up another piece of cake and handed it to her, but his tone was full of sarcasm..
Chapter 379 - 379: Changes
Chapter 379 - 379: Changes
Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion
Song Fan waved her hand. ¡°No more eating. We still need to finalize thest details. I remember you, but yesterday¡¯s incident happened suddenly, and the photos of me and Charlie were also posted online¡¡±
At this point, she looked at Gu Chen with suspicion. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asking me about the online matter?¡±
Normally, Gu Chen would handle the online photos first. The photos were still there at this moment. Could it be that he knew my thoughts?
Gu Chen shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth asking. You just went to discuss things with Charlie. You want to announce the coboration during this surge in poprity, right?¡±
¡°You¡¯re quite smart.¡± Song Fan rolled her eyes, muttering under her breath, ¡°You forced me to answer earlier. Is there anything you don¡¯t know?¡±
Her words greatly pleased Gu Chen. He raised the corners of his mouth, didn¡¯t answer, and neatly cleaned up the cake on the table.
Upon returning to the meeting room, they saw Song Fan, full of resentment, and Gu Chen looking somewhat satisfied.
Li Na widened her eyes, then forcefully pulled Lan Yue¡¯s arm, using her eyes to inquire, ¡°Did the two of them just do something secretive?¡±
Lan Yue closed her eyes, then nodded slightly, wearing an expression that said, ¡°Just as you thought.¡± Li Na suppressed her excitement and didn¡¯t speak aloud.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue the work from before.¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t give the others time to enjoy the show, quickly entering work mode.
Gu Chen, very tactfully, left the meeting room and went straight to Song Fan¡¯s office. Before three o¡¯clock, Charlie also arrived.
Charlie did have some ulterior motives. He wanted to discuss the coboration with Song Fan a bit more. Unexpectedly, he saw Gu Chen in Song Fan¡¯s office. Charlie¡¯s smiling expression became somewhat stiff. ¡°Mr. Gu, you seem to be quite leisurely.¡±
¡°You too.¡± Gu Chen was straightforward. ¡°I know you don¡¯t have much work at Brown Group. I didn¡¯t expect you to n on settling down at Song